You are on page 1of 660

A DICTIONARY OF PALI

PARTII
g-n
BY
MARGARET CONE
Published by
The Pali Text Society
Bristol
2010
2010 Pali Text Society
ISBN-lO O 86013 487 3
ISBN-13 9780 86013 487 9
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any
means. electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording or any information storage and
retrieval system. without prior permission in writing from the Pali Text Society, c/o CPI Antony Rowe
- .\felksharn. Unit 4 Pegasus Way, Bowerhill Industrial Estate, Melksham, Wilts, SN12 6TR, U.K.
Printed in Great Britain by CPI Antony Rowe, Chippenharn
To
Peter Khoroche
tadisarp kalyal)arnittarp bhajarnana api bala pal)Qita assa
AV
Buddha-c
Dhatuk-a
Dukap
Kkhl
Kkh
2
Mhv-t
Mp-t
Nett-a

S 1Ee
1
S 1 Ee
2
Subodh
Subodh-t
Y am-a
V.S. Agrawala
L. Alsdorf
N. Balbir
H. Berger
Bhikkhu Bodhi
J. Brough
C. Caillat
Texts
to be added to those listed in Part l
Atharva Veda
Buddhacarita, ed. E.H. Johnston, Calcutta 1935-36
included in Dhatuk
Dukapaghana, ed. C.A.F. Rhys Davids, PTS London 1906
ed. D. Maskell, PTS London 1981
ed. K.R. Norman and W. Pruitt, PTS Oxford 2003
Varp.satthapakasini, ed. G.P. Malalasekera, PTS London 1977
Ailguttaranikayapka catuttha saratthamajsa, ed. P. Pecenko, PTS Oxford 1996-99
ed. Widuropola Piyatissa Thera, Colombo 1921
of
Sarp.yuttanikaya 1, ed. L. Feer, PTS London 1884
Sarp.yuttanikaya 1, ed. G.A. Somaratne, PTS Oxford 1998
Subodhalailkara, ed. P.S. Jaini, PTS Oxford 2000
on Subodhalailkara ed. P. S. Jaini, PTS Oxford 2000
ed. C.A.F. Rhys Davids, JPTS 1910-12, pp. 52-107
1968
1974
2000
1955
2001
1980
Works cited
to be added to those listed in Part 1
Ancient Indian Palace Architecture, Shri Mahavira Jaina Vidyalaya Golden
Jubilee Volume, Part I, Bombay, pp. 242-259
'The Impious Brahman and the Pious Buddhist Studies in Honour of
!.B. Horner, ed. L. Cousins et al., Dordrecht, pp. 9-13
'Jain-Buddhist Dialogue: Material from the Pali Scriptures, JPTS XXVI, pp. 1-42
Zwei Probleme der mittelindischen Lautlehre, Munich
The Middle Length Discourses of the Buddha, PTS Oxford
'Sakaya niruttiya: Cauld kale het', The Language ofthe Earliest Buddhist
Tradition, ed. H. Bechert, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht in Gottingen, pp. 35-40
1960 Deux tudes de Moyen-In di en, lAs, pp. 41-60
A.K. Coomaraswamy
1931 Early Indian Architecture 111: Palaces, Eastern Art III, Philadelphia
1956 La Sculpture de Bharhut, Annales du Muse Guimet Bibliotheque d'Art, Nouvelle
Srie VI, Paris
vii
C. Cox
R. P. Das
P. Harrison
A. Hazlewood
O. von Hinber
1992 Mindfulness and Memory: the Scope of sm!ti from Early Buddhism to the
Sarvastivadin Abhidharma, In the Mirror of Memory, Reflections on Mindfulness
and Remembrance in Indian and Tibetan Buddhism, ed. Janet Gyatso, SUNY
1988 Surapiila 's V!k:jiiyurveda, kritisch ediert, bersetzt und kommentiert, mit einem
Nachtrag van G. Jan Meulenbeld zu seinem Verzeichns 'Sanskrit Names of Plants
and their Botanical Equivalents', Steiner, Stuttgart
1992 'Is the Dharmakiiya the Real 'Phantom Body' of the Buddha?', JIABS 15:1,
pp. 44-94
1986 In Praise of Mount Samanta, PTS London
1968 'Vedic niviit and Pa1i niviitake', MSS 23, pp. 21-28 (=1994, pp. 9-16)
1972 'Pa1i Phi1o1ogy and the Tibetan Trans1ation of Buddhist Texts', IIJ 14,
pp. 198-203
change 1978 to 1978a
1978b 'Pali gotrabh: Die sprachliche Vorgeschichte eines philosophischen Begriffs',
ZDMG 128, pp. 326-32 (=1994, pp. 91-100)
2008 'The Foundation of the BhikkunisaiJ.gha', ARIRAB, pp. 1-29
P.A. Khoroche 1987 Towards a New Edition of Aryasra 's Jiitakamiilii, Indica et Tibetica 12, Bonn
1989 Once the Buddha Was a Monkey, Chicago
J. Liyanaratne 1994 'South Asian flora as reflected in the twe1fth-century Pa1i 1exicon
Abhidhiinappadfpikii', JPTS XX, pp. 43-161
G. J. Meu1enbe1d 1974 The Miidhavanidiina and its chief commentary, Appendix 4, Sanskrit names of
plants and their botanical equivalents (pp. 520-611)
R. Morris
al}amo1i
K.R. Norman
1988 Nachtrag to R. P. Das 1988
1884 Notes and Queries, JPTS pp. 69-108
1893 Notes and Queries, JPTS pp. 2-75
1960
1961
change 1984 to 1982
'Midd1e Indo-Aryan Studies (1)', JOI(B) IX, pp. 268-73 (= 1990b, pp. 15-20)
'Midd1e Indo-Aryan Studies (11)', JOI(B) X, pp. 348-52 (= 1990b, pp. 25-29)
change 1971 to 1971a
1971b 'Midd1e Indo-Aryan Studies (VIII)', JOI(B) XX, pp. 329-36 (= 1990b pp. 122-29)
Vlll
T. Oberlies
O.H.Pind
~ R . Reat
L.Renou
1987-88
'The me tres of the Lakkha1_1a-suttanta (11)', IT XIV, pp. 285-94 ( = 1993b, pp. 36-45)
1980 'The dia1ects in which the Buddha preached', The Language ofthe Earliest
Buddhist Tradition, ed. H. Bechert, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht in Gi:ittingen,
pp. 61-77
1983 'The Pratyeka-Buddha in Buddhism and Jainism', Buddhist Studies (Ancient and
Modern), ed. P. Denwood andA. Piatigorsky, pp. 92-106
1990a 'Pali Lexicographica1 Studies VIII', JPTS XV, pp. 145-54 (= 1993b, pp. 155-163)
change 1990 to 1990b
1993a 'The me tres of the Lakkha1_1a-suttanta (III)', Encounter of Wisdom between
Buddhism and Science ( Essays in Honour of Professor Keisho Tsukamoto ),
pp. 79-91 (= 1994a, pp. 119-131)
1993b Collected Papers Volume IV, PTS Oxford
change 1994 to 1994a
1994b 'Pali Lexicographical Studies XII', JPTS XX, pp. 211-30
2001 The Group of Discourses, 2nd edition, PTS Oxford
2007 The Elders' Verses I, 2nd edition, PTS Lancaster
1991
l995a
l995b
1995c
1996
1997
2001
2002
1997
1987
1975
'Die Verwendung des Part. Priis. als Konditional im Pali', IIJ 34,
pp. 121-122
'Beitriige zum Pa1i-Lexikon (Miscellanea Palica 11)', IIJ 38, pp. 105-147
'Beitriige zum Pali-Lexikon (Miscellanea Palica III)', HS 108 pp. 127-164
'Die Wurzel gad im Mittelindischen', HS 108 pp. 190-91
'Stray remarks on Pa1i phonology, morphology, and vocabulary (Miscellanea
Palica V)', MSS 56 pp. 91-130
'Pali, Pa1_1ini and "Popular" Sanskrit', JPTS XXIII, pp. 1-26
Piili: A Grammar ofthe language ofthe Theraviida Tipifaka, Walter de Gruyter,
Berlin
'Language economy: "shortened" case-endings in Indo-Aryan', Bulletin d'tudes
Indiennes 20.1, pp. 193-97
'Pali Miscellany', BauddhavidyiisudhiikaraJ:t, Studies in Honour of Heinz Bechert
on the Occasion of His 65th Birthday, ed. P. Kieffer-Plz and J-U. Hartmann,
(Indica et Tibetica Band 30) Swisttall-Odendorf, pp. 515-536
'Sorne Fundamental Concepts of Buddhist Psychology', Religion 17, pp. 15-28
Grammaire Sanscrite, Librairie d' Amrique et d'Orient Adrien Maisonneuve, Paris
lX
D. Seyfort Ruegg 1974 'PaJi gotta/gotra and the term gotrabh in PaJi and Buddhist Sanskrit', Buddhist
Studies in Honour of /.B. Horner, ed. L. Cousins et al., Dordrecht, pp. 199-21 O
G. Schopen
J.S. Strong
V. Trenckner
1981 'A further note on Pali gotrabhii', JPTS IX, pp. 175-77
1996 'The Suppression of Nuns and the Ritual Murder of their Special Dead in
Two Buddhist Monas tic Texts', Journal of Indian Philosophy, vol. 24, pp. 563-92
1977 '"Gandhakufi": The Perfumed Chamber of the Buddha', History of Religions,
vol. 16, No. 4, pp. 390-406
1908 Critica! and Philological Notes to the First Chapter of the Milinda-paha, JPTS
Krom Phraya VajiraaJiavarorasa
1969 Vinayamukha (The Entrance to the Vinaya), vol./, Bangkok
1973 Vinayamukha (The Entrance to the Vinaya), vol.//, Bangkok
1983 Vinayamukha (The Entrance to the Vinaya), vol.///, Bangkok
C. Vogel 1971 'Pali Lexical Studies', 1/J 13, pp. 20-30
A.K.Warder 1982
O.H de Wijesekera 1979
Introduction to aJiamoli, 1982, pp. v-lxiv
'The etymology of Pali gotrabh', Piili and Buddhist Studies, Memorial Volume
in Honor of Bhikkhu Jagdish Kashyap, Delhi, pp. 381-82
ARIRAB
intens.
SAF
Vinmu
Abbreviations
to be added to those listed in Part I
Annual Report of the Intemational Research lnstitute for Advanced Buddhology at Soka
University
intensive
J. Liyanaratne, 1994
Krom Phraya VajiraaJiavarorasa 1969, 1973, 1983
X
ga
1
, m. [ts], the sound 'g'; the consonant 'g'; Sadd 604,19
(ka kha ga gha na); 605,31; 622,11 (ko gassa); -
0
-kara,m., the letter or sound 'g'; the syllable 'ga';
Sp 125,7 (bhavesu vantagamano ti vattabbe
bhavasaddato bhakiira1p gamanasaddato -a1p
vantasaddato vakara1p ca dlgha1p katva adaya bhagava ti
vuccati); PsI 118,8 (e!amuga ti e!amukha, khakarassa -o
kato); It-a I 8,22 (niruttinayena takarassa -a1p katva);
Patis-a 47,1 (pariyogaha1.1e al)an ti ... -a1p rassa1p katva
pi pathanti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gakara1p); Ap-a 530,28
(dakarassa -a1p katva);- ifc see bakara-.
ga
2
, mfn. [ts], going; moving;- ifc see akkhi- (sv akkhi\
atiga, atthailga, addha- (sv addha[n]), anuga, anta-
(sv anta\ anta1ikkha- (sv anta1ikkha\ uddhagga
2
(sv uddha1p), ura- (sv ura[s]), tura-, turail- (sv tura),
dugga, panna- (sv pajjati\ para-, majjha-, samlpa-; -
see also gu
1
, taggamanasa (sv ta[d]), ninnaga (sv ninna).
ga
3
, m., (gr.t.t.) (an arbitrary technical term for) the
vocative case; Sadd 642,2o (amantal)e si gasao).
gmp, sg. acc. ofgo qv.
gagana (sometimes written gaga1.1a), n. [ts], the sky;
Abh 45; Th 1068 (umapupphena samana -a
v' abbhachadita ... tesela ramayanti ma1p, Be so; Ce, Se
ummapupphena; E e ummapupphavasamana; Th-a III
140,16/oll.: tato eva saradassa gagana-abbha viya
ka!ameghasachadita, nlaval)l)a ti attho, Be, Se so; Ce,
Ee saradasamaye -a1p abbha1p viya; see K. R. Norman,
1969, p. 270); Vv 53:7 (paripra1p -a1p va tarakahi);
Ap 538,27 (orohitvana -a vanditva isisattama1p);
Cp 1:9:51 (Maddiya diyamanaya -e deva pamodita);
Mil202,6 (-e vehasailgamo); Vism 58,6' (cando -e viya
sobhati); Sp 64,25 (bhinna1p viya -a1p udaka1p
paggharati); Sadd 442,12';-
0
-tala, n. [gagana + tala
1
],
the vault ofthe sky; Ja I 57,Jo (aha1p mama putta1p ... -e
vicaramiina1p passitukamo); III 364,18 (-a!p
abhilailghantam eva paripUI)l)alp candama1.1<;1ala!p Rahu
avatthari); Spk II 165,15.
gaggara
1
, mfn. and-a, (m)f(n). [S. gadgada], stammering;
indistinct; Ja VI 457,6 (ha1psagaggarabhiil)ini ti ... -ena
madhurena bhaena samannagata, Ce, Ee so; Be -ena
madhurena sarena samannagata; Se -ena madhurena
sarabhaena); Ap 541,4 (tad' Anando niranando assuna
pUI)l)alocano -ena saren' aha samagacchantu
bhikkhavo);- gaggara, (m)f(n). (scil. asani), a type of
lightning; Sv 569,21 foil. (navavidha hi asaniyo
asaa ... -a kapislsa ... -a gaggarayamana pata ti); -
ifc see ha1psagaggarabhiil)i(n) sv ha1psa
1
; - see also
gaggarayanta, gaggarayamana.
gaggara
2
, see sv gaggarayamana
2
.
gaggara
3
, m. [= gaggarl'qv], a smith's bellows; -
g
0
-naJi,f the nozzle of a smith 's bellows; Sv 765,19 (yatha
nama kammarassa bhasta1p ca -ilp ca tajja1p ca
vayama1p paticca vato aparapara1p sacarati) = PsI
249,2s; Ps II 289,8 (kammaragaggariya ti kammarassa
-iya).
gaggaraka, m. [S. gargaraka], a kind of fish (Pimelodus
gagora); Ja V 405,33* (aligaggarakakil)l)a).
gaggarayanta, mfn. [part.pr. of *gaggarayati
1
; cf S.
gadgadyati], stammering; making an indistinct or
hesitant sound; Sv 879,5 (sihanado ti setthanado, n' eva
dandhayantena na -ena slhena viya uttamanado nadito ti
attho; Sv-pt III 75,7: na -ena ti aparisailkantena) =
Spk III 208,3o (Ee so; Ce n' eva davayantena na
tatrayantena; Be, Se vane unnadayantena slhena viya);
- see also gaggara
1
, gaggarayamana
1
.
gaggarayamana
1
, mfn. [part.pr. of *gaggarayati
1
,
cf S. gadgadyati], making an indistinct noise; Sv 569,25
(gaggara [asani] -a patati);- see also gaggarayanta.
gaggarayamana
2
, mfn. [part.pr. of *gaggarayati
2
from
*gaggara
2
<S. gargara, "whirlpool, eddy"], eddying,
whirling; Mil 3,7 (gailgaya iimivega1p -a1p disva; or to
gaggarayamana
1
?); - see also gaggalaka.
gaggan,f l. [S. garga], a chum; Abh 499 H manthani);
- 2. [BHS gargari], (the nozzle of?) a smith 's bellows;
Abh 527 (-i); Mhv 88:107 (-1, in long cpd);- ifc see
kammara-;- see also gaggara
3
.
gaggalaka, n. [cf S. gargara], a whirlpool, eddy; Mil 197,19
(in long cpd).
gagghati, 3 sg. [of fut. of gacchati ?], will go; A IV
30!,!7foll. (yena yen' eva -asi phasu yeva -asi, yattha
yattha thassasi phasu yeva thassasi ... , Be so; Ce, Ee
gacchasi; Se tagghasi; Mp IV 142,23: -as! ti gamissasi,
Be so; Ce, Ee gacchasi ti; Se tagghasl ti) quoted
Sadd 833,23/oll. (gamissa ghamma gaggha: ghammati
ghammatu -ati ... yena yen a -asi ... ).
gageyya, m.n., one of the types of elephant; Abh 361;
Sv 573,16' (gocari kalambo -o piilgalo
pabbateyyako ... ); Ps II 25,35' (ka!avaka1p ca -a1p
Pa!.l<;lara!p tambapiilgala1p ... ); 26,4 (ya!p dasanna1p
ka!avakana1p bala1p ta1p ekassa -assa).
gaccha, m. (and n. ?) [S. lex. id.; cfS. guccha], a small
tree; a bush; Abh 540 (-o tu khuddapadapo) =
Sadd 330,32*; A IV 74,1 ( -a1p pi <;laheyya daya1p pi
<;laheyya, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce kaccha1p; cfMp IV 39,24:
nirarakkha1p araa1p); Ja I 249,28 (koci rukkho va -o va
natthi); III 288,5 (-a nikkhamitva); 289,16 (rajapurisa
-alp bhinditva bhmi1p sama1p katva, Ee so; Ce, Se -e;
Be -e chinditva); Nidd I 355,19 (pabbato va -o va lata
va, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se -a1p) = 449,21; Vism 183,17 (sace
-o hoti, so pi sindi va karamando va ka1.1av!ro va ... );
gacchati
Dbp-al 171,21 (daJ.19ena -e ca ca paharitva,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se bbumirp ca); Vibb-a 446,2o (cetiyarp
-ehi parivaritarp); Thup 199,15 (kaJ.ltakasamakil).l).a-
sakhebi nana -ebi); gaccho in Ee at Ud-a 333,1o is wr
for gel).9U (Be, Se so) or 1e99u (Ce so); ifc see
padumini-; see also kaccha
1
, kaccba
6
.
gaccbati
1
, gamati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gaccbati, gamati],
Dbatum 3 (gamu. .. gatimhi); Sadd 413,16 (gamu
-ati); 462,w; gacchati (see
Sadd 462,32-463,12): l. (i) (of people, animals, rivers,
roads etc) goes; moves, walks; goes away, leaves; goes
to ( + acc. or santike/santikarp etc); often with ah sol., eg
adaya -ati, gahetva -ati, goes with, takes; pahaya -ati,
goes offwithout, leaves behind; Vin 173,24 (-atba bhaJ.le
uccinatba ti); 82,9 (eso te Rabu1a pita, -assu
yacahi ti); 105,11 (parivitakko udapadi -eyyarp
na va 277,14 (yena dvarena
iccbati tena dvarena -atu); 352,38 (battbiniyo kayarp
upanigbarpsantiyo -anti); 11 193,4 foil. (ma kho tvarp
avuso imina maggena -a, imina maggena -ahi ti aena
maggena uyyojesi); 200,26 (-ama avuso
bhagavato santike); Ili 6,11
-ami dbammarp ca
ca; Sp 171,33: Gotamarp -ami bbajami
sevami payirupasami); IV 73,14 (navaya -anti); M 1
497,1 (banda kaharp pana tumbe ayasmanto -atha ti);
III 5,9 maggo Rajagaharp -ati, tena mubuttarp
-a); A 1 225,31 yeva gandbo -ati no
III 325,22 (ekacco hatthiratanarp pi
dassanaya -ati); Kbp 8:8 adaya -ati); Sn 326
(kalena -e garunarp sakasarp); 564 (yo marp icchati
anvetu yo va n' iccbati -atu); Tb 175 (ebi Nandaka
-ama upajjhayassa Tbi 27 (daJ.19arp olubbba
-ami); 323 (ebi sarathi -ah niyadayah' imarp);
Ja 11 80,2o* (yambi jive tamhi -e); 360,13* (tvarp marp
mocaya bbaddan te mutto -eyya pabbatarp; 360,19':
mutto pabbatam eva -eyyarp); III 139,1* -atu
V 58,24* (ebi kho pahito -a Vidburassa
161,13* (na isipalobbika -e, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee 161.15: na 321,2*
no Sona akkhahi yena -emu Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
-ama): 363.2s (vakkailga ... cajami te tarp bbattararp
-ath ubho Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gacchatu
bbo): VI 26.16* (ratya amogba -anti); 176,13* (etba -atba
papetba 323,27* (mano
manussassa yatha pi -e tato pi sailkhippatararp ahosi,
Ce, Ee, Se so; Be pi 'ssa 324,6: -e ti mano
nama kicapi na -ati, dure arammaJ_larp gal).banto pana
gato ti vuccati); 437,26* (sace -asi Pacalarp
attarp jahessasi); 539,29* ekapadi eti ujurp -ati
assamarp); Nidd 1 201,21 (na -ati ti nago); 414,35 (navaya
-ati, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se pakkhandati);
Ap 184,3* (-ate viro); 426,22 (uddharanta va
-are pathamarp dakkhil).arp Kv 329,14 (akase
pakkhiyo -anti, candimasuriya -anti, tarakariipani
-anti); Mil 359,3o (naviko . . . Suval).l).abbumirp -ati);
405,26 (sappo urena -ati); Vism 343,29 (keci -a re
mul).9aka ti adibi pbarusavacahi samudacaranti);
(ii) goes to another existence, another birth, world, etc;
S 1 173,2* ( -ati yattba gantva na socati);
2
gacchati
A 11 5,3* (idh' eva narp garahanti peccapayarp ca -ati);
12,20* (satta -anti sarpsararp jatimaraJ_lagamino );
Dbp 224 (-e devana santike); Sn 508 (ken' attana -ati
Tb 138 (-ama dani yattba
gantva na socati); 1170 (yo ca jatisatarp -e sabba
brahmaJ_lajatiyo); Ja VI 83,2* (nirayarp nuna -ami);
194,23* (saggarp -anti dayaka); Kv 476,3o (kappagho
kappe 9aybante kattba -ati ti); (iii) follows a course;
follows a future course; Vin 1 283,zofoll. (yo na
chandagatirp -eyya na dosagatirp -eyya ... ); D 11 202,20
(tato -eyya sugatirp); Dbp 317 (satta -anti duggatirp);
It 77,18* (ito bbo sugatirp -a manussanarp
(iv) goes to an activity; goes to do something; Vin 11
263,38 (sabbo bhikkbunisailgbo -ati); 286,10
-eyyan ti); S 1 147,11 (-eyyasi pana tvarp
marisa tassa bbagavato upagbanarp); Sn 291 (metbunarp
nassu -anti brahmaJ_la); Ja 1 149,28
-ati); IV 362,7* (pesanani pi -anti;
365,3o: dasakammakara viya pesanani pi -anti);
V 435,3* abbil).ba -ati); (v) goes to
in a sexual sense; has intercourse with; V in 1 268,14
(Ambapalika gal).ika ... abhisata attbikanarp attbikanarp
paasaya ca rattirp -ati); A III 221,15
(pub be sudarp ... brahmaJ_la brahmaJ_lirp yeva -anti no
abrahmaJ.!rp); Ja VI 295,18* (na ittbirp -eyya
tejasailkbayarp); 572,27* na
sadarapasuto siyarp); Mil214,s pi
-ati); 2. goes to a state or condition; undergoes;
reaches, obtains; V in 1 359,18* (paccatthika yena vajanti
mabajano ca -ati); 11 160,11
(kinti nu kho vibaro kbipparp pariyosanarp -eyya ti);
M 1 176,2 (so ninbarp -eyya maba vata bbo nago ti);
184,2s (yani kanici ... padajatani sabbani tani batthipade
samodbanarp -anti); 188,8 (yena ca asitapitakbayita-
sayitarp samma paril).amarp -ati); 11 98,18 (te pi corassa
Ailgulimalassa -anti ti); S 11 263,4 (sabba ta
-anti); A 1 44,2 (dbamma
bbavanaparipurirp -anti ti); 257,21 (tarp jataruparp na
samma paripakarp -eyya); Dbp 46
maccurajassa -e) = Ud61,25* = Ja V 151,15*; Niddl
266,22 (uppanna ca bboga -anti); Mil67,s
(pasiil).o nerayikaggimbi pakkhitto kbaJ_lena vilayarp -ati
ti); Vism 421,3 (CU!).l).avicm_ll).a butva abbavarp -anti);
esp. atthaq:- -ati, abbbattbarp -ati, ends, disappears; M I
115,6 (abbbattbarp -ati); Dbp 293 (attbarp -anti asava);
Tb 636 (satanarp sampajananarp -anti asava);
see also attbailgameti; vasarp -ati, falls into a
person's (gen.) power; becomes subject to; A 11 177,35
(loko ... cittassa uppannassa vasarp -ati ti); Ud 15,2*
(agbavino parijunna maccurajassa -anti); Ja IV
354,12* (lobbassa na -e); VI 572,28*
vasarp na -ati, is reckoned as; is
called; obtains the appellation of ... ; V in 11 237,37 (ya
kaci mahanadiyo . . . ta mahasamuddarp patta ...
mahasamuddo tv eva sailkharp -anti); M 1 190,17 (akaso
parivarito agaran t' eva -ati); 487,3o (aggi ...
anabaro nibbuto t' eva sailkbarp -ati ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
tv eva sailkbyarp -at ti); A 1 68,7 (so balo tv eva
-ati); Mil 114,12 (akalamegbo t' eva sailkbarp
-ati); 3. goes to as a criterion, relies on; A 111 39,29
gacchati
(naharp ettha bhagavato saddhaya -iimi, aharp p' etani
janami); - see M II 154,21, 170,25 below at aor. 2 sg.
agamasi; - 4. observes; understands; Sp 171,30 foll.
(bhagavantaJ11 Gotamarp sara!)arp -iiml ti ... bhavanta111
Gotamarp -ami bhajiimi sevami payirupasiimi evarp va
jiinami bujjhaml ti, yesaJ11 hi dhatnaJ11 gati attho buddhi
pi tesa111 attho tasma -ami ti imassa janami bujjhaml ti
aya111 pi attho vutto) t PsI 130,3sfoll. = Mp II
107,6foll.; - S. the first person present is not rarely
used to express an immediate or near future sense: 1 am
going; 1 am going to go; we are about to go; V in I 8,25
(dhammacakkarp pavattetuJ11 -iimi Kasina111 puraJ11);
III 260,29 (ahaJ11 pi senaya -iimi, dujjiinaJ11 jivita111
dujjiinaJ11 maral)an ti); A II 181,23 (handa ca diini maya111
bho Gotama -ama bahukicca mayarp bahukara!)Iya ti);
Th 14 (semanako pi -ami natthi sango vijiinataJ11;
cfTh-a I 63,3o: tasma sayano pi araam eva gamissami
ti); Ja 11 212,25 (kada -iima miil)ava ti); V 27,9* (sace
tuva111 -asi yeva raja ahaJ11 pi -ami); VI 495,18* (aharp hi
vana111 -ami ghora111 va1amigayutaJ11); 516.9*
(avaruddhati marp raja Vankarp -ami pabbataJ11;
516,13foll.: tasma Vankam eva gamissami); 523,1* (na
te brahma!)a -ami nadiJ11 udakahiiriya, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
-iima; 523,4: tava udakahiirika hutva nadiJ11 na
gamissami ti); Ap 505,21 (vane -iimi ekako); Mi1275,17
(a1aJ11 tata Kal)hajina111 nivattehi, aham eva -iimi
yakkhena saha); - gacchati in Ee at Sv 395,26, Mp II
239,29 and 239,30 is wr for gajjati (Be, Ce, Se so), and
gacchatha in Ee at Spk I 68,12 is prob. wr for gajjatha
(Be, Ce so; Se tajjetha); - see also below for gacchati
as a future form; - part.pr. (a) gaccha(t), mfn., M II
99,21 (ayarp samal)O -a111 yev' aha !hito ahaJ11); 232,17
(viil)ijassa val)ijjayo -ato); A IIl 34,19* (yatha pi cando
vima1o -arp iikasadhatuya sabbe tiiraga!)e 1oke abhaya
atirocati) = Ap 27,9; Sn 960 (kati parissaya 1oke -ato
agata111 disaJ11); Ja VI 26,19* (yatha varivaho pro -a111
nupanivattati eva111 ayu manussiinarp -arp nupanivattati);
180,3 (ajjaka1aJ11 padaJ11 -a111 ajjhagaharp mal)iJ11 imaJ11;
180,c ajjakalaJ11 pato va pada111 mahamagga111
-anto ... ); Ap 279,15 (-arp vehasayen' aham
addasa111 ... ); - neg. agaccha(t), mfn., Ja IIl 345,4*;
(b) gacchanta, mf(-anti)n., Vin I 269,19 (ka1ass' eva
rajupanhanaJ11 -anta); 11 138,3o (bhikkhuno ... Savatthim
-antassa); MI 496,35 (addasa ... te bhikkh drato va
-ante); Ud 91,5 (tena panthena -antassa); Thi 218
(upavijaa -anti addasa 'haJ11 patiJ11); Pv 12:7 (yatha pi
diirako candarp -anta111 anurodati); Jaiii 135,1o
(gamissiimi -anti ca ranno na anarocetva gamissami);
IV 3,11 (samuddapighena -anto); V 28,23* (taJ11 -ata111
tava pita viditva, Ee so, me; Be, Ce, Se -antaJ11);
Ap 320,18 (-anto jinasantikaJ11); Mi1179,7 (bhagavato
-antassa ayarp acetana mahapa!havi ninna111 unnamati
unnata111 Ol)amati ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se -amiinassa);
Sp 334,2 (ta111 nava111 eva111 -antiJ11 ... neti, Be so; Ce,
Ee, Se -antaJ11); Dhp-a I 319,7 (-ante -ante ka1e); -
gacchantanarp in Ee, Se at Sp 1262,13 is perhaps wr for
bhattiinaJ11 (Be, Ce so); neg. agacchanta,
mfiagacchanti)n., Ja III 345,7; Vism 635,2 (mayi
agacchante); Sp 1061,25 (agacchantana111 dukkataJ11);
Cp-a 135,32 (agacchantiJ11); (e) gacchamiina, mfn., S IV
3
gacchati
97,2s (cittaJ11 ... -amiinarp); Ja IV 3,3 (ta ... -amana);
4 71 ,27* (khattiyo ca isiJ11 disva -amiinaJ11 vihayasarp);
V 165,22* (val)ijja ranhadhipa -amiino, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
val)ijja; 167,18: viil)ijjakammarp karissami ti -anto);
Ap 381,8 (vanagge -amiinassa disva ra111siJ11 mahesino );
Vism417,2o (madhurodakarp parikkhayaJ11 -amiinaJ11);
- neg. agacchamiina, mfn., Sp 943,4 (sanketaJ11 katva
agacchamiina purisiinarp anto sokarp paveseti ti, Be, Se
so; Ce, Ee agacchamanam);- see also agacchamiinaka;
- pr. 3 sg. gamati, goes; Ap 566,4 (vi1apanti gamam'
ahaJ11); Nidd-a II 31,27 (na bhaveyya ti abhavarp
gameyya); Sadd 462,1o (gamu ... gatiya111: gacchati
gamati ghammati); 464,9 (gamati gamanti gamatu
gamantu gameyya gameyyuJ11 sesa111 sabba111
vittharetabbarp); - fut. 3 sg. (a) gamissati, Thi 130
(peto manussarpena sa111saranto gamissati); Ja VI
348,26 (ko niima evarparp itthi111 pahaya gamissati ti);
Sadd 828,4 ( -issati gamissati); (b) gacchissati, V in IV
228,1 (kathaJ11 hi niima ... bhikkhuni eka gamantararp
-issati); Sadd 463,2sfoll.; (e) gacchati
2
, Ja V 302,12*
(gayha dhailko -ati yenakama111; 303,9: khadanto
yenakiimarp -issati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -ati); - 2 sg.
(a) gamissasi, D 11 343,18 (kuhiJ11 gamissasi ti amukarp
niimajanapadan ti); M II 71,4 (tvarp pana yathiikammarp
gamissasi ti); Th 359 (viriyadhuraniggahito na-y-ito
dra111 gamissase citta); Thl 379 (jara111 gamissasi);
(b) gachasi, gachisi [<*gam-t-syasi], Sn 665 (gachisi
kho papatarp cirarattarp, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -asi); Ja V
183,27* (na hi gachisi no akamiinarp, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
-asi); 304,14* (sajja lohitasachanna gachisi
YamasadanaJ11, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -asi); VI 62,11* (yena
gachisi duggatiJ11, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -asi); (e) gacchasi,
gacchisi, A IV 301,17 (yena yen' eva -asi ... yattha
yattha !hassasi ... , Ce, Ee so; Be gagghasi; Se tagghasi;
Mp IV 142,23: -as! ti gamissasi, Ce, Ee so; Be gagghasi
ti; Se tagghasi ti); Th 356 (tva111 olaggo na -isi
dviiravivaraJ11 gajo va alabhanto, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se -asi;
Th-a 11 151,24: na diini yatharuci111 gamissasi); Thi 302
(puttasoka na -asi); Ja VI 543,16* (ekarattiJ11 vasitvana
pato -asi brahmal)a; 543,25: gamissasi ti); - 1 sg.
(a) gamissiimi, gamissaJ11, Vin I 346,23 (tena hi bha!)e
miil)avaka rathaJ11 yojehi migava111 gamissiimi ti);
Vv 24:15 (ito cuta gamissami manussiinaJ11 sahavyataJ11);
Th 538 (handa eko gamissami araarp); Ja II 257,3* (so
'haJ11 tattha gamissami yattha gantva na sacare);
IV 471,14* (vehasaya111 gamissan ti); V 26,22*
(sacciinurakkhi pun' aham gamissaJ11); VI 496,4*
(subhara te gamissami, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se bhavissiimi);
Ap 195,8 (karp su niima aharp yoni111 gamissiimi ito
cuto); Mil48,17 (sve gahetva gam1ssam1 ti);
(b) gacchissami, gacchissarp, gachissaJ11, V in I 294,1
(ni!!harp ettha -issami); Vv 63:21 (ahaJ11 pi danhuJ11
-issa111 jinarp appa!ipuggalarp); Th 95 (sayamiino pi
-issa111 na sahayena papen a); Bv 2:22 (imarp kayaJ11 ...
chac.h:_layitviina -issa111); Ap 577,17 (ahaJ11 pi tattha
-issa111 pasuto yattha me pati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
gachissaJ11); (e) gacchiimi, gaccharp, (or pr. for fut., see
above) Mili 171,31 (tarp gatiJ11 pecca -iimi ti)= All
174,23; Th 150 (janarp ohaya -a111 ta111 he!hayitva bahu111
jana111; Th-a II 26,31: anupadduta111 !hanarp -eyyarp
gacchati
papu!).eyyan ti attho); Thi 306 santike
me sattha bhavissati); 426 (apucchituna marituye
va); Ja I 174,10* -ami na
me te ruccate 174,15': ti!!ha aattha
gamissaml ti, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce -issaml ti); VI 21,25*
puttanivedako; 22,3': -an ti gamissami); 507,31*
yeva rathesabha; 509,3-: gamissami yeva); -
3 pL (a) gamissanti, S I 52,5* (te hi gamissanti);
Ja II 130,7 (vyasanan te gamissanti; 130,w: te
papu!).issantl ti); (b) gacchissanti, A III
443,13 ca me bhavissati
ca me -issanti paramena ca
samaena samannagato bhavissaml ti, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
gacchanti); (e) gacchanti, A III 443,13 ca me
-anti, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -issanti); Ja VI 516,20*
(516,23': -antl ti gamissanti); - 2 pl, (a) gamissatha,
Ja V 191,27-; (b) gacchittha, gachittha, Ja V 191,21*
(atha gachittha Ce, Se so; Ee
Be agacchittha L. Alsdorf, 1967,
p. 278: atha -ittha 191,2r: gachittha ti
gamissatha, Ce, Se so; Ee gacchittha ti; Be agacchittha
ti); - 1 pl. (a) gamissama, V in I 191 ,3o (ehi bhante
gamissama ti); D II 350,15 (ubho adaya
gamissama ti); Ap 530,18 (saha yeva gamissama
puram (b) gacchamase, Ja V 78,11*
(o haya -amase sabbakame; 79,1o' foll.: dibba-annadayo
sabbakame ajja ohaya chac;Ic;Ietva gamissama);
200,21* (ubho va -amase 200,2rfoll.:
pitu arocetva ubho va gamissama); -
periphrastic future ganta, see sv ganta(r); - cond. 3 sg.
(a) agamissa, It 36,10 (ime ce . . . dve sukka dhamma
lo na . __ loko agamissa);
Sp 707,27 (yadi ariyasavako nabhavissa pi
agamissa); Sadd 828,4 (agamissa); (b) agacchissa,
Sadd 828,4; - see also Sadd 463,32foll.; - 2 sg.
(a) gacchissa, ? Ja VI 543,20* (nanamU!apha1aki!).!).e -iss'
adaya brahma!).a, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gaccha tv adaya;
543,29': -issa ti gamissasl ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se omit;
cfT. Oberlies, 2001, p. 248 fn 3); (b) agacchisse,
Sadd 463,32 agacchisse); 1 sg. (a)
Th 1098 (kada nu kho mahesina ...
paaya Th-a III 152,19:
adhigamissan ti attho); (b)
Spk III 39,6 (sace pi mayhaq p' esa
sampatti abhavissa); - aor. 3 sg. (a) agama, Sn 408
(agama buddho); Pv 38:44; Ja IV 438,14*;
Ap 536,1; Mhv 5:42; Sadd 828,3; (b) agamasi, Vin I
270,3o; M II 156,18; Th 490; Ja III 226,23*; Nidd I 418,2o
(Be, Ce, Se so; E e wr aggamasi); Mhv 4:44; Sadd 840,29;
(e) agam1, gaml, Thi 399 (agaml); Ap 536,3 (gaml, Ce,
Ee so; Be, Se kaml); Sadd 828,4 (agami); (d) agacchi,
agachi, Ja IV 384,21* (agacchi, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
agachi); Ap 536,2 (agachi); Vv-a 307,18 (tena agama
agacchi, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se agachi); Sadd 828,3
(agacchi); (e) gacchi, gachi, Thi 129 (ayacito tato
gacchi, Ee, Se so, prob. wr; Be, Ce tat' agacchi); Ja V
255,19* so najjhaga gacchi agati yattha
pakkhinaq so ca tatth' eva papattha, so read ? Be so
najjhagagachi; Ee so na ajjhagacchi; Ce, Se so na
ajjhagachi; 256,23' foil.: attano pati!!hanaq na ajjhaga
4
gacchati
nagachl ti attho, Be so; Ee na ajjhagacchl ti adhigachl
ti attho; Ce na ajjhagachi nadhigachl ti attho; Se na
ajjhagachi nadhigacchl ti attho); Sadd 840,27 (gachi);
(f) agaccha, agacha, Sadd 828,3 (agaccha); 840,27
(agacha); - 2 sg. (a) agama, Vv 53:14; Ja VI 314,9;
(b) agamasi, M II 90,11 (ma kho maharaja
saral).aq agamasi); 154,21 (pub be kho . __
agamasi); 170,25 agamasi); Pv 20:6; (e) gami,
Th! 163; Ja III 255,2o*; IV 2,17 (ma gaml ti); VI 506,21*;
Ap 540,1; - 1 sg. (a) MI 176,4; Th 258;
(b) DI 91,13; Ap 274,5; (e)
Ap 483,8; Nidd-a II 116,11 (anukkamena samatha-
Be, Se so; Ee Ce
samathavipassana (d)
DI 81,31 Be, Ce so; Se
Ee wr =f. M I 278,24 (Be so; Ce, Se
Ee JaiV 331,8* (Be, Se Ce, Ee
Ap 4,22 (Be agacch' Ce, Ee, Se
agach' 332,12 (Ee agacch' Be, Ce, Se
agach' Bv 6:10 tass' agacch'
Ee so; Ce tassa gacch' Be, Se tassa gach' ahaq);
Cp 2:2:1 (deva1okaq agacch' Ce, Se so; Be, Ee
agach' (e) Vv 50:9 (Ce, Ee
Be Se Ap 20,19 (Be, Ce,
Ee Se 149,3 (Be Ce, Ee, Se
524,25 (Ce, Ee Be, Se gacchaq);
(f) Th 258 (samsaram hi
Ee, Se so; Be Ce
Th-a II 106,33 foiL ca
pa!isandhivasena Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
- 3 pl. (a) Vin I 353,16;
III 63,18; S V 274,15; Vv 80:6; Ja V 54,14*; Vism 144,3;
Sadd 840,31; (b) S V 274,18 (akase
pi pallaii.kena seyyatha pi pakkhi sakU!).O, Ee
so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se Ja II 80,5 (Be, Ce
so; Se Ee wr 416,23; IV 166,6'
(khemena Mp II 268,25 e' eva
ca ti); (e) Sn 290; Ap 156,2o
buddhasantikaq, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
Cp 1 :9:40; Mhv 4:36; (d) V in V
29,15; Ja II 427,10; (e) Sadd 840,28;
(f) gachlsu, Ap 563,18 (E e so, prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
(g) Ap 577,20
(gacchum ovadaq, Be, Ce so; Se gachum; Ee gachu);
- 2 pl. (a) agamittha, gamittha, V in I 42,25 (ma
agamittha, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se gamittha); S I 105,29 (ma
ekena dve agamittha, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr agamettha);
Ja I 263,21 (ma gamittha); Dhp-a II 194,11 (tumhe , ..
agamittha ti); (b) gamuttha, Sadd 841,1;
1 pl. (a) agamamha, Vin III 16,7 =f. M II 62,28; Cp-a 88,21;
(b) agamimha, agamimhase, Pv 15:10 (agamimhase);
Th-a III 51,16 agamimha); Dhp-a IV 116,1o
(agamimha); (e) agamhase, Ap 243,9 ca
agamhase); 473,6; (d) gamimha, Dhp-a I 18,16
-- cirena gamimha ti); (e) gamumha,
Sadd 841,1; - see also Sadd 463,14foll.; - perf
3 sg. jagama [see O. van Hinber, 1982a, p. 30], V in III
147,22* yeva tada jagama, so read? eds
tadajjhagama) = Ja II 285,23' (eds tadajjhagama); Sn 379
(so pi taya mantayitva jagama, so read ? eds
gacchati
mantayitvajjhagama); - inf (a) gantuf!l, V in II 201,3o
(diiteyyaf!1 gantuf!l arahati); D III 133,21 (abhabbo
khinasavo bhikkhu chandagatiJ:!l gantuf!1); Sn 672; Ja VI
507,16* (tattha kirp. gantum icchasi); Ap 269,11;
Sadd 856,22;- neg. aganturp., Vism 77,6 (ekadivasaJ:!l pi
susanarp. aganturp. na vagati); (b) gamiturp., Sadd 465,5;
856,22; (e) gantave, Thi 332 (icche Savatthirp. gantave);
Ja IV 221,26* (dukkho vaso araasmirp. raghaJ:!l icchami
gantave);- absol. (a) gantva, Vin I 47,13 (upajjhayassa
pighito pittilito gantva); M II 113,11 (nagena gantva);
A V 81 ,26 (raja ... aatararp. itthirp. gantva na sarati, sa
tena gabbhaJ:!l gaJ!hati); Sn 79 (yattha gantva na socati);
Thi 93 (kilesanaJ:!l vasarp. gantva); Ja V 194,29* (phltaJ:!l
janapadarp. gantva); Ap 23,4 (paaya paramirp. gantva);
Bv 20:6 (te pi dhammavaraJ:!l gantva; Bv-a 239,4: gantva
ti tassa dhammarp. atva); Sadd 465,5; - neg. agantva,
Ja IV 162,17 (tumhe aattha agantva idh' eva vasatha
ti); Vism 94,1; Ps III 276,21; - (b) gantvana, Sn 998
(khippaf!1 gantvana Savatthirp.); Vv 52:19 (ko devalokato
manussalokaJ:!l gantvana); Thi 437 (tass' etaJ:!l
kammaphalaJ:!l yatha pi gantvana paradaraJ:!l); Ja V
251 ,13* (uyyanabhiimirp. gantvana); Ap 580,17 (gharaJ:!l
ekena vatthena gantvan' etarp. mam abravi); Sadd 465,5;
856,25; neg. agantvana, Ap 102,17 (vinipiitaJ:!l
agantvana manussattaf!1 gamissati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
agantvana); - agantvana in Ee at Ap 95,6 is wr for
agantvana (Be, Ce, Se so); (e) gamitva, Sadd 465,5; -
gamitva in Ee, Se at Nidd I 19,3o (vyantikaritva
anabhavaJ:!l gamitva) = 107,3o is prob. wr for gametva
(Be, Ce so); (d) gamitvana, Ap 464,12 (HimavantaJ:!l
gamitvana); 501,n; Sadd465,5; (e)gamya, JaV 31,8
(matu ca hetii paraloka gamya, Ee so; Ce, Se gamya; Be
gantva; 31 ,11' foll.: matu va hetu paralokaJ:!l gantva); -
see also Sadd 465,6 (gamiya gamiyana gamma); 856,25
(gantiina); - pass. 3 sg. gamyati, gammati, gamlyati
[S. gamyate], is understood; is meant; Sadd 465,1
(gammamanaJ:!l gamlyamanarp.); 465,4 (gammati
gamlyati); 724,28 (tasmil!l niddharaJ!e gammamane );
725,8 (anadaramhi ca gamyamane); 866,31
(tabbhavakiriyayarp. gamyamanayarp.); 867,18 (akkose
gamyamane); - pp gata, mfn. and n. [ts], l. (mfn.)
(i) gone; gone to; who has gone; Vin I 16,38 (upasakaJ'!l
maJ:!l bhagava dharetu . . . saraJ!aJ:!l -an ti); II 171,8
(papikanaJ:!l icchanarp. vasarp. -a); D II 255,3* (ye keci
buddhaJ:!l saraJ:_J.af!1 -ase) quoted Sadd 842,8; MI 487,25
(so aggi ito katamaJ:!l disarp. -o); Vv 53:20 (sugatirp.
e' arnhi -o); Pv 12:2 (tasma etaJ:!l na rodami -o so tassa
ya gati); Th 205 (kass' indriyani samathaJ:!l -ani);
Thl 128 (maggaJ:!l ca kho 'ssa janasi agatassa -assa va);
Ja V 200,19* (pita mamaJ:!l miilapha1esanaf!1 -o); Nidd I
20,15 (yo pi pararp. -o so paragii); Ap 507,4 (tato cuto -o
saggarp.); Dhp-a IV 118,9 (idani 'ssa 1ii)af!1 paripakaJ:!l
-an ti); - (ii) gone along; travelled; D III 255,23
(bhikkhuna maggo -o hoti); - very frequently ifc in
meanings: gone to, arrived at; being in, contained in;
fallen into (a state or condition), under the influence of;
connected with, belonging to; - see atthagata,
atthaligata, addha- (sv addha[n]), adho-, anabhava-il.-,
abhidosa- (sv abhidosaJ:!l), akasa- (sv akasa
2
), apatha-,
ukkaJ:!lsa-, evarp.-, kaya-, kala- (sv kala\ khara-
S
gacchati
(sv khara\ khari- (sv khara\ gati-, giitha-, taJ!ha-,
tamo- (sv tama[s)), thama-, divali- (sv diva), disali-
(sv disa), vaiika-; - 2. (n.) going; motion; DI 70,31 (-e
nisinne sutte jagarite bhasite tuJ:_J.hibhave
sampajanakari hoti; Sv 202,12: -e ti gamane); Ja I 300,21
(thlnarp. bhavo durajano macchassevodake -arp.);
V 448,27* (-en' eta palobhenti pekkhitena mihitena ca);
Sp 116,33 (sobhanagamanatta ... sugato, gamanaJ:!l pi hi
-an ti vuccati, tarp. ca bhagavato sobhanaJ:!l); Mp IV 16,1
(kirp. rao tattha -ena ti); Sadd 875,25; - ifc,
apparently pleonastic, se e agha- (svv agha
1
, agha\
iccha-, giitha-, taJ:_J.ha-, tama- (sv tama[s)), paa-,
mutta- (sv mutta
2
); - see also duggata, sugata; -
-'-atta, mfn. [gatatta
1
, gata + atta(n)], whose self has
gane (to the highest point);? ofperfected self;? DI 57,32
(niga1,1tho -'-atto ca yatatto ca thitatto ca ti; Sv 168,7:
-'-atto ti kotippattacitto ); - -' -addha, mfn. [from gata +
addha(n)), who has accomplished a joumey, followed
the road; who has finished the journey of sarp.sara;
Nidd I 20,33 (so vughavaso ciJ:_J.J:_J.aCaraJ!o -'-addho gata-
diso gatakotiko palitabrahmacariyo; Nidd-a I 85,3foll.:
SaJ:!lsaraddhanaJ:!l atikkanto ); - -' -addhi(n), mfn., who
has accomplished a joumey; who has finished the
joumey of sarp.sara; Dhp 90 (-' -addhino visokassa
vippamuttassa sabbadhi; Dhp-a II 166,1 foll.: - '-addhino
ti gatamaggassa . . . kantarapatipanno ya va icchita-
ghiinaJ:!l na papuJ:_J.ati tava addhiko eva, tasmirp. pana
patte - '-addhi nama hoti, vagasannissita pi satta yava
vage vasanti tava addhika eva ... pana khepetva
thito kh!J:_J.asavo - '-addhi nama hoti, Ee so; Be, Ce
gataddhi nama hoti; Se gataddha nama hoti); -
-'-agata, n., going and coming; going and retum; MI
340,27 (CampaJ:!l -' -agataJ:!l karissati; Ps III 7,13foll.:
assamaJ:_J.<;Ialato yava Campanagaradvara gamanarp. ca
agamanarp. ca karissati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee Campaya
nagaradvaragamanaJ:!l ca); - -' -ayu, mfn., whose vital
power or lije is gone; Ap 478,17 (-'-ayusaf!1 gataklesaJ:!l,
Ce, E e so; Be, Se -' -ayurp. sukkhakilesarp.); -
--kotika, mfn., who or which has reached the end or
highest point; Nidd I 20,33 (so vughavaso ... --kotiko
palitabrahmacariyo; Nidd-a I 85,5 foil.: anupadisesa-
nibbanakotirp. gato hutva thito ); Pp-a 187,23 ( --kotike hi
kale kappavinaso nama hoti); - --tta, n., abstr.
[gatatta
2
], the fact of having gone; Sp 116,32foll.
(sundaraJ:!l thanaJ:!l --tta samma --tta samma ca gadatta
sugato); Pj I 183,2o --tta sughu eva ca gadatta
sugato); - --paccagata, --patiyagata, mfn. and n.,
l. (mfn.) going and retuming; gone and come back;
V in III 74,25 ( --paccagatena diitena); Sp 570,6
(--paccagatamaggo); - 2. (n.) (scil. civara), (a robe)
gone and retumed; Vin V 129,16 (paca paf!1sukiilani
gokhayitarp. ... --patiyagataJ:!l); Vism 63,8 ( --paccagatan
ti yarp. manussa susanarp. gantva paccagata nahatva
cha<;l<;lenti); Sv 1010,19 (--paccagatan ti matakasarlraJ:!l
parupitva susanarp. netva anitacivararp.);
--paccagatavatta, n., the going and returning observance
(going for alms and retuming without losing
concentration on the kammatthana); Sv 191,28 (imarp.
pana haraJ!apaccaharaJ!asaiikhataJ:!l --paccagatavattaf!1
piirento, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se --paccagatikavattaJ:!l) =
gacchati
Vibh-a 354,s; Pj II 52,15foll.; - --paccagatika, mfn.,
one who ful.fils the going and retuming observance;
Vism 442,21 (--paccagatikabhavena); Sv 189,15
( --paccagatikavattrup piirento, Be, Se so; Ce, E e
--paccagatavattarp.); - --pubba, mfn. [gata + pubba
2
],
l. (pass.) previously gane to, previously visited; A II
117,10 (disrup peseti yadi va --pubbarp. yadi va
agatapubbrup); Nidd I 471,16; - 2. (act.) (who has)
previously gane, previously visited; Ja I 386,8 (aharp.
kada tava santikarp. --pubba tvarp. va mama santikarp.
agatapubbo); Sv 368,16; - --satta, mfn. [gata + satta
3
],
l.lifeless, dead; Pv 8:1 (khada khada ti lapasi --sattrup
jaraggavarp.; Pv-a 40,2: --sattan ti vigatajivitarp.) = Ja III
156,II*; - 2. a being who has gane (to); Pp-a 217,4
(saggrup --sattanrup pamaJ?.rup natthi); - --singa, mfn.
[gata+ siilga
2
?], with the young gane;? Ja V 92,21* (sa
ca assamarp. agachi pamutta purisadaka ni)rup
phalinasakui).I va --siilgarp. va alayrup, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
pa)inrup sakuJ?.I va; 93,4 foll.: yatha sakul).ika
mukhatuJ?.9akena gocarrup gahetva kenaci upaddavena
sakul).apotakanarp. phalinatta pha1inasakuJ?.I ni)arp.
agaccheyya yatha va --siilgan ti nikkhantavacchakarp.
a1ayrup surup vacchakasa1arp. vacchagiddhini dhenu
agaccheyya evrup surup assamarp. agachi ti attho, Ce,
Ee, Se so; Be ... pajinatta pa)inarp. sakuJ?.ini)arp. ... ); -
neg. pp. agata, mfn., l. who has not gane; Ja I 290,5
(pariyesitva purisantararp. agatarp. ekrup matugamarp.);
V 341,9 (aharp. ito gato pi agato pi maral).ato amutto va);
- 2. not (yet) gane to, unvisited; or where there is no
going, no going on (ie a
2
+ gati); Dhp 323 (na hi etehi
yanehi gaccheyya agatrup disrup; Dhp-a IV 6,9:
agatapubbatta agatan ti sailkhatrup nibbanadisarp.);
Sn 960 (kati parissaya 1oke gacchato agatarp. disrup, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee amatrup; Nidd I 471,14: agata disa vuccati
amatrup nibbanrup. Be. Ce so: Ee. Se agatadisa; Pj II
572.1:-: agatrup disan ti nibbanarp.. trup hi agatapubbatta
~ tatha niddisitabbaro disa ca ti. Be. Se so: Ce. Ee
~ disan ti tam hi amatan ti tatha ... ~ : -
l'P 1 a 1 pnlabba. m_m. and n. impen .. l. 1Tnfn. 1 li ~ to be
~ ~ ro: w be annined: V in I 13-k:" m o ... sabhikkhuka
aya_;; abhil.:.ldluko a\ aso -l: II 263.36 ma bhikkhaw
bhi};jjuniya ovado na -o1: Kv 6 2 2 . ~ lparadaro -o):
Spk I -B.:3 1ayam lokuttaradhammo yena yena attana
adhigato va hoti tena tena parasaddhaya --taiiJ hitva
paccavekkhanaiil).ena sayarp. datt}labbo ti);
neg. agantabba, mfn., Vism 683,29 (ariyehi agantabbatta
agati ti vuccati);- (ii) to be travelled; to be gane along;
D III 255,!9 (bhikkhuna maggo -o hoti); Vism 132,19;-
2. (n. impers.) one must go; Vin II 108,3 (na bhikkhave
naccarp. va gitrup va vaditarp. va dassanaya -arp.); D II
124,12 (nittharp. ettha -arp.); Ja IV 97,11* (na brahmaJ?.e
addhike tighamane -arp.);- (b) gamaniya\ mfn., 1. to
be gane to; to be reached; attainable; D II 246,!4 (-o
samparayo; Sv 669,10: paraloko pana avassarp. gantabbo
va) f- SI 108,29; Pjl 18,28 (buddhassa --ttarp.); 18,31
(buddho yev' ettha -o); 223,17 (-a pana te te gativisesa);
Sv 669,16 (samparayassa ca avassarp. --ta);
neg. agamaniya, mfn., not to be gane to; forbidden;
Spk II 145,23 (agamaniyatthanrup nama purisanam); Pj I
223,16 (bhoganrup agamanlyato);- 2. to be gane along,
6
gaja
to be travelled; Sp 1101,23 (ekadivasena -e magge);-
see also adayagamaniya, pahayagamaniya;
(e) gamma
1
, mfn., to be gane to; to be reached,
attainable; Abh 745 (pattabbarp. gammarp. asajjrup);
Sadd 848,! (gamanlyrup gammarp.); (d) gamiya, mfn., to
be gane;- ifc see adayagamiya; (e) gamitabba, mfn., to
be gane to; Sadd 856,22 (gantabbrup gamitabbam); -
caus. pr. 3 sg. (a) gameti, -ayati, gameti, gamayati,
l. causes to go (to); sends; Vin II 292,1 (sabbe v' ime
samal).a Sakyaputtiya yoniso upanenti na ku1avarp. -enti
ti); M III 166,20 (tattarp. ayokhllarp. hatthe -enti) =
Kv 597,12; A I 254,14 (vyantikaroti anabhavarp. -eti);
Sn 390 (cittrup hi te tattha -enti diire); Ja VI 244,24*
(ahrup tarp. nissrupsayatarp. -emi); Nidd I 434,23
(anabhavrup -essasi ti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gamissasi ti,
prob. wr); Sp 874,34 (sasanarp. vuddhirp. virii)hirp.
vepullarp. -ayissanti); Sv 811,26 (va99heyyan ti vuddhirp.
-eyyrup); Ps II I00,2I (abhavarp. -essami ti); Spk I 18,2
(ayarp. hi . . . satte adho -eti); 23,25 (rattiyo ...
puggalrup .. . tarayanti sigharp. sigharp. -ayanti); Pj I
249,II (vepullrup -aye); Sadd 462,16 (gamati ti gacchati,
karite Devadattrup -eti -ayati ti riipani bhavanti);
830,! foll. (gameti -eti gamayati -ayati); - part.pr.
(a) gamenta, gamenta, mfn., Spk I 336,11 (yakkho
kumararp. saral).arp. -ento, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gamento) =
Pj II 239,24; (b) gamayamana, mfn., Ps II 167,28;- aor.
3 sg. gamesi, Ja III 233,16; Vis m 399,21; - absol.
(a) gametva, Ja I 417,5 (narp. sa attano vasarp. -etva);
Nidd I 19,30 (vyantikaritva anabhavarp. -etva, Be, Ce so;
Ee, Se gamitva, prob. wr); 490,II; (b) gamayitva,
Sp 429,n;- pp gamita
1
, mfn. [ts], caused to go; Ja III
233,18 (caJ?.9alen' asi padantarena -ito ti); Spk II 382,14
(jatimaraJ?.anrup parrup nibbanrup gamita hotha, Ee so,
perhaps non-caus.; Be, Se gamaka; Ce gamal).aka); Pj II
201,4 (vaslkata ti vasarp. -ita); fpp
(a) gametabba, mfn., Nidd-a II 46,I; (b) gamayitabba,
mfn., Nidd-a II 58,28; - 2. goes, goes to;
pp gamita
2
, mfn., gane; Spk II 382,14 (jatimaraJ?.anrup
parrup nibbanarp. gamita hotha, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be,
Se gamaka; Ce gamal).aka); - see also atthailgameti; -
caus. pr. 3 sg. (b) gaccheti, gacchayati, Sadd 465,3; -
(e) gacchapeti, gacchapayati, Sadd 465,3; - see also
gagghati, ghammati.
gaeehati
2
, fut. 3 sg., see sv gacchati
1
.
gaeehana, n. [from gacchati], going; - agaeehana, n.,
not going; Mp III 78,17 (nagan ti chandadihi -ato
pahinakilese puna anagacchanato);- --dhamma, mfn.,
not liable to go; Pj II 530,21 (chandadivasena
--dhammo hutva) = Nidd-a I 241,22.
gaja, m. [ts ], an elephant; Abh 360; V in V 3,12* (-o va
duppadhrupsiyo); Th 1139 (viriyena tarp. mayha vas'
anayissarp. -arp. va mattarp. kusalailkusaggaho ); Ja IV
494,17* (matta -a bhinnagaja pabhinna); V 41,21*
(chabbisiil).arp. -arp. setarp. addasrup supine ahrup);
VI 147,9* (idam assa hatthiratanarp. Eravai).O -o); Ap 68,8
(-o yiitha va nissato ); Cp 1:3:5 (brahmaJ?.anarp. adrup
-rup); Mil 346,15* (maha eso -o iti); - ifc see disa-; -
o -aggamegha, m., a thundercloud which is an excellent
elephant;? Ja II 217,8* (-ehi hayaggamalihi ...
parivarita Takkasi1a; 217 ,16': -ehi ti aggagajameghehi
gajakattharaf}a
kocanadaJ'!l gaJJitap gajjantehi mattavaravarai_la-
valahakehl ti attho);- -'-attharal}a, n., a covering for
an elephant; Vv-a 104,13 (in cpd, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -gaja-
kattharai_la-, prob. wr); -
0
-kumbha
1
, m. [gaja +
kumbha
2
], the frontal lobe on the forehead of an
elephant; Ps Ili 20,s (rattakambalena -al!l
pariyonaddhanto vi ya) t Ud-a 411,11; - --tii,f, a herd
of elephants; Abh 362.
gajakattharal}a in Ce, Ee in cpd at Vv-a 104,13 is prob.
Hr for gajattharal).a (Be, Se so).
gajakumbha\ m., see sv gaja.
gajakumbha
2
, m., a snail; ? a tortoise; ? a chameleon; ?
Ja III 140,12 (-o nam' esa ... alasiyo, evariipo hi sakala-
divasap gacchanto pi ekailguladvailgulamattam eva
gacchatl ti, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be rajakumbho; cf 140,18*:
kathap karosi pacalaka evap dandhaparakkamo); 140,22
1-o, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be rajakumbho ); VI 538,24' (pacalaka
ti
8
-miga).
gajati, gajeti, gajayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gajati,
gajayati, Wg 7:72 (gaja gaji ... sabdarthiil,J. ... gaja
madane ca); 32:105], sounds; roars; Sadd 345,27
1 gaja ... gajja saddattha: -ati); 530,2o (gaja maddana-
saddesu: -eti -ayati gajo; maddana- perhaps wr).
gajja, n. [S. gadya], prose; elaborate prose composition;
Sadd 610,4* foil. (-ap pajjaJ'!l ca geyyap ca ... Yal!l
CUI).l).yeh' eva padehi-m-abhisailkhatap veyyakaral).a-
sai!khatap tal!l -an ti pavuccati).
gajjati, pr. 3 sg. [S. garjati], emits a deep sound; roars;
thunders; asserts strongly or loudly; shouts; blusters;
Dhatup 76 (gajja sadde); Dhiitum 90 (gajja saddane);
Th 522 (yada nabhe -ati meghadundubhi); Ja IV 432,31 *
1matto thullani -asi; 433,2: mahagajjitani -asi, Be, Ce,
Ee so; Se tajjasi); Ap 45,1 (bhikkhusailghe nislditva
eval!l -ati Gotamo Upalissa samo natthi vinaye
khandhakesu ca); 304,10 (-assu); Sp 64,24 (megha -anti);
-1-+8,24 (imassa balenayaJ'!l -ati, Be so; Ce, Ee gacchati;
Se tajjati); Sv 395,26 (app eva nama siya ti ettha pana
bhagava -ati dutiyena anugajjati, Re,
Ce, Se so; Ee wr gacchati ... anugacchati); Spk I 68,12
1 rumhe Kapilavatthuvasike gahetva -atha, Be, Ce so; E e
gacchatha; Se tajjetha); Sadd 345,28 (gaja . . . gajja
saddattha: gaJatl . . . gajo -ati megho -ati);
part.pr. (a) gajja(t), mfn., Ja II 217,15*; Ap 28,15 (sabbe
miga uttasanti migarajassa -ato); 42,15
1 Padumuttarabuddhassa dhammameghena -ato);
lb) gajjanta, mf(-anti)n., Ja II 217,17' (gajjital!l -antehi
mattavaravarai_lava1akeh1 ti); IV 81,27 (CanuraMughika
yuddhamai_l<,lalap agantva vagganta -anta apporhenta
\caripsu); Nidd I 172,3 (-anto uggajjanto abhigajjanto
eti); Spk I 166,2o (thanayan ti -anto); 227,23 (Dhanajanl
gajjital!l nama -antl paca gathasatani abhasi, Be, Ce, Ee
5o: Se tajjitap nama tajjenti); - neg. agajjanta, mfn.,
Th-a II 139,16; (e) gajjamana, mfn., Ja VI 486,13 (ayap
mattavaravaral).o viya -amana pakampi, Be, Ce,
Ee so; Se tajjamana); Ap 42,12; Mp III 147,22; - aor.
3 sg. (a) gajji, Ap 370,3o (migaraja ... -i so asan! vi ya,
Be. Ce, Se so; Ee medinl viya); Spk III 254,2 (devo
sukkhagajjitap -i); (b) gajjittha, Darh 5:29 (vasumatl ...
-ittha sadhuvacanaJ'!l va samuggirantl); 2 sg. gajji, Ja II
-112,2 (ma tval!l ettakena -i); 3 pl. gajjipsu, Ap 500,25
7
( -ipsu ca payodhara); Ud-a 149,25 (assa hasipsu viiral).a
-ipsu); - absol. gajjitva, Ja IV 25,7 (parhamam eva
-itva idani kodhen' eva thaddho hutva maya saddhip na
sallapatl ti); Sv 569,29; - pp gajjita, mfn., m. and n.
[S. garjita], l. (mfn.) roared; asserted; Ap 304,13 (-aJ'!l
kho taya deva miccha taJ'!l bahu -ap); Mil346,21*
(dhammarajena -ap); - 2. (m.) a roaring, furious
elephant; Abh 362 (-o); - 3. (n. and m.?) roaring;
thundering; strong assertion; Abh 49; S 1 100,21* (detha
detha ti bhasati tap hi 'ssa -ap hoti devasseva
pavassato); Ja VI 452,3* (moghaJ'!l te -al!l raja,
bhinnamanto si khattiya); Vism 380,22 (sise paharap
adasi yassa meghassa viya -o saddo ahosi, Ee, Se so; Be
gajjato; Ce gajjayato); Sv 449,25 (meghassa viya -o saro
maha hoti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gajjato ); Spk Ili 251,23
(buddhanap arrhane -al!l nama natthi); - ifc see inda-,
kari- (sv kari[n]); - --ghana, m., a thunderous cloud;
Samantak 521; - caus. part.pr. gajjenta, mfn., making
roar; making thunder; Ap 5,17 (nadento pabbatap se1aJ'!l
gajjento baha1aJ'!l girip); - absol. gajjayitva (without
caus. sense ?), It 66,13* (yatha pi megho thanayitva
gajjayitva pavassati; It-a II 60,19: sakalanadlkandarani
ekaninnadap karonto gajjayitva).
gajjana, n. [S. garjana], roaring; thundering; Th-a III
154,19 (jalaghosatthanitena hetuna surrhu
0
-Slla);
Sadd 376,1o ( -al!l vassanap ca);- ifc se e megha-.
gajjamiinaka, mfn. [part.pr. of gajjati + ka
2
], roaring;
asserting strongly; Vism 312,33* (Visakho -o).
gajji(n), mfn. [from gajjati], roaring; crying; - ifc see
sugajji(n).
gajjita(r), m. [from gajjati], one who roars or thunders;
one who makes strong assertions; A II 102,6foll. (cattaro
'me ... valahaka ... -a no vassita vassita no -a n' eva-a
no vassita -a ca vas sita ca); 102,14 (kathap ca ...
puggalo -a hoti no vas sita . . . puggalo bhasita hoti no
katta) t Pp 42,35 foil.; Bv 1 :58 (-a kalamegho va;
Bv-a 49,zo: gajjatl ti -a).
gachasi, gachisi,fut. 2 sg. ofgacchati qv.
gachi, aor. 3 sg. of gacchati qv.
gapa, m. [ts], l. a multitude, a number; a group, a class, a
tribe; a company, an association (of persons sharing a
common purpose); esp. a company offoilowers attached
to a teacher; Abh 629; 1050; V in 1 42,22 (sabbe va tayo
imaJ'!l -al!l pariharissama ti); Ili 173,1o (pakkhap
pariyesati -ap bandhati); D II 30,17 (yannnahaJ'!l eko
-asma vpakanho vihareyyan ti); MI 231,11 (imesal!l
pi .. . sai!ghiinap -anap seyyathldaJ'!l VajjlnaJ'!l
Malliinal!l ... ); III 221,4 (sattha -ap anusasitup arahatl
ti); Th 1051 (na -ena purakkhato care... -ap na
rocaye); Ja III 357,19* (-ap va parihare dhlro eko va pi
paribbaje); IV 450,11* (parivarita accharasap -ena);
VI 313,1o* (taJ'!l [rhanap] nagakaacaritap -ena;
313,19': caritap -ena ti tal!l nagakaanap -ena
caritap); Nidd I 77,9 (sattharap gai_lhati
dhammakkhanap gai_lhati -ap gal).hati dighip
gai_lhati ... ); Ap 317,17 (ete sabbe samagantva -al!l
bandhama ekato); Bv 5:8 (mahavlro ovad! titthiye -e);
Cp 2:4:3 (anapekkha kule -e; Cp-a 133,28: kule ti
upa!!hiikakule, -e ti tapasagai_le ); Mil 191 ,3 foil. (mahiya
-a vattanti ... tesap tesal!l rahaSSaJ'!l tesu tes u -esu yeva
gal}a
carati avasesanaJ11 pihitaJ11); Vism 93,22 (tena -a111
pahaya yattha naJ11 na jananti tattha ekakena
caritabbarp); Sv 280,11 (pubbe nagarassa anto agar_1a bahi
nikkhamitva o -ta111 patta ti gar_1ibhuta, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
0
-sampanna ti) -:f- Ps III 416,3 (eds -a sampanna ti); Ps IV
158,7 (-o ti nanajanasamodhanaJ11); Mp IV 15,21 ( -ena
saddhirp yuddhaJ11 nama bhariyaJ11 eko pi moghappaharo
nama natthi); Ud-a 349,25 (dve puga ti dve -a);
Sadd 536,23 (eko dve ti adina gar_1etabbo ti -o);- ifc see
ariya-, haniyarpa- (sv hati), kako1a-, tara-, dhamma-
(sv dhamma
1
), nekavassa- (sv neka), miga-, sakul]a-; -
2. a group within a Buddhist sarigha; an assemblage of
bhikkhus for carrying out formal acts, a quorum;
Abh 1050; Vin 1 58,33/oll. (bhikkh duvaggena pi
tivaggena pi -en a upasampadenti . . . na bhikkhave
nadasavaggena -ena upasampadetabbo ); 197,31
(anujanami bhikkhave evarupesu paccantimesu
janapadesu vinayadharapacamena -ena upasampadaJ11);
11 15,31 (sarigharp va -arp va puggalaJ11 va
nimantetukamo); IV 216,11 (n' ev' attana na
-assa arocesi ti); 283,28 (ya pana bhikkhuni -assa
civaralabhaJ11 antaraya111 kareyya ... ; 283,31: -o nama
bhikkhunisarigho vuccati); 316,17 (anapa1oketva
sarighaJ11 va -a111 va; 316,26: sarigho nama bhikkhuni-
sarigho vuccati -o nama sambahu1a bhikkhuniyo
vuccanti): Vism 93.24 (-o ti suttantikagar_1o va
abhidha.mmilagar;w val: Sp 339.29 ldighabhiil]akadi-
bbedas.sa pana -assa ekapuggalassa va: 81-L- (tehi -o
na pfuati gar_1aprako ca animantito tena -o bhijjati ti):
11-0..:: foil. 'ne -e ti ertha -o ti canaro va atireka va:
.\fu\ }4:8-:- 'bhikkbninaJ11 -assa1: Sadd 536.1o 1-o ti
bhikkbusamho;- {te see abhidhammika-. suttantika-:
- 3. lgr.t.l.) a series of roms or words following the
same rule and called after the first word of the series;
Sadd 502,12* (Kaccayane vutto gahadinarp -o visurp);
518,17* (pavakkhami .. . curadikagaJ]aJ11 nama namato
aghamaJ11 -aJ11); - ifc see dhatu-, bhuvadi-; - gaJ]iinaJ11
in Ee at M III 1,16 is wr for gar_1akanarp (Be, Ce, Se so);
- see also ekagar_1ika (sv eka), tegar_1ika, digar_1ika
(sv dvi), bhuvadigar_1ika;
0
-m-aggena, ind., by
groups; ? Vin 1 117,24 (anujanami bhikkhave
tadahuposathe gar_1amaggena va gar_1eturp sa1akaJ11 va
gahetun ti, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce namaggena; Se
namamattena); - o -iiriima, mfn., finding pleasure in a
company; M III 110,17 (-o gar_1arato); A III 422,28/oll.
(-o gar_1arato --ta111 anuyutto; Mp III 410,17: suttantika-
ga!_ladisu pana gar_1esu attano va parisasarikhate gar_1e
ramati ti -o); Vism 107,11 (--ta);-
0
iivavassagga,m.,
see below; -
0
-0hiyana, gar_1amha-ohiyana, n., falling
behind the group, being left behind; Sp 275,13 (in long
cpd: ... -vippavasagar_1a-ohiyanapattihi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
wr -ohiyanapattihi); 1392,6 (in long cpd:
-nadiparaga!_lamha-ohiyana1akkha!_1ena, Be, Ce so; Ee wr
-gar_1hamha-; Se -gaJ]arnha-ohiyyana-); - ga!_lan-
gal}upiihanii (and
0
-il-ga!_la-upahana),f [cfBHS
gai_laguJ]a], sandal(s) with a so/e of severallayers; Vin 1
185,26 (na -a dharetabba, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
gul).arigul).pahana; Sp 1083,22: tiguna ti -a ti
catupatalato paghaya vuccati, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
gul).arigul]-); 196,1 (app eva nama bhagava
8
AvantdakkhiJ]apathe -arp anujaneyya, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
guJ]ariguJ]pahanaJ11); Ps III 411,15 (pata1iyo ti -a, Be so;
Se gal).ariga!_la-upahana; Ce ti gai).arigaJ]a-
upahana; E e ti gal).ariga!_la-pahana) = Spk 1 346,1
(Be so; Ce, Ee, Se ata1iyo ti -a); Vin-vn 3089
(gai).arigai_la-upahana); - o -ciiri(n), mfn., moving in a
group or crowd; Ja 111 477,24* (makkhika -ini arigare
vasarp kappeyyurp); IV 347,24* (kumbhllaka sakuJ]aka
sarighino -ino);-
0
-pra, mfn., (one) who makes up the
number; Vin-vn 2606 ('saJ11vasapuggalarp -a111
karontassa);-
0
-praka, mfn., (one) who makes up the
number, completes the quorum; Vin 1 143,12
(anussavessami va -o va bhavissami ti); Sp 814,2o
(sesanarp --tta); 1107,20 (sace purimikaya upagata
cattaro va honti tayo va . . . itare -e katva
attharitabbaJ11); Vin-vn 2607;
0
-bandha, m.,
l.joining together in a group (to do something); Spk II
178,13 (ae pi papiccha -ena ku1esu viapetva); -
2. one who belongs to a group; Ja V 466,11 (sesa -a
macchamarpsadini khadanta, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
sesagaJ]abandha);-
0
-bandhana, n.,joining together in
a group (to do something); a joint endeavour; Ja V
427,27' (cha!_1aka1e ... suvaJ]J]akara -ena ... maJ]gaparp
karetva ... surapanarp arabhirpsu, Ce so; Ee -e; Be, Se
0
-bandhena); Dhp-a 11 160,1 (ekavithivasino manussa
samagga hutva -ena danaJ11 datva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-bandhena); -
0
-bandhika, (and
0
-bandhiya), n. (or
mfn. ?), (connected with) joining together in a group;?
acquiring a following; ? V in 1 59,28 (ati1ahurp kho tvarp
moghapurisa bahullaya avatto yad idaJ11 -aJ11; Sp 984,2o:
gar_1abandho etassa bahullassa atthi ti -arp bahullaJ11)
quoted Ud-a 266,18 (eds
0
-bandhiyaJ11);-
0
-bhojana, n.,
receiving and eating food in a group; V in IV 71 ,33 (-e
pacittiyan ti; 74,3o: yattha cattaro bhikkhu pacanna111
bhojananarp aatarena bhojanena nimantita bhujanti
etaJ11 -a111 nama; Sp 812,3: -e ti gar_assa bhojane, idha
gar_1o nama cattaro bhikkh adirp katva taduttarirp
bhikkh adhippeta); Utt-vn 788; -
0
-riija, mfn., having
the group as ruler; Sp 212,22 (mayarp hi LicchavinaJ11
-naJ11 rajje vasama); Ps III 16,2o (-ano hi te, tasma
uppanna111 kicca111 ekassa vasena na chijjati, sabbesarp
chando 1addhurp vagati);-
0
-Va(t), mfn., attended by a
company; Pj 11 422,21 (sarighino ti
0
-Vanto); Nidd-a II
28,zo (gar_1igar_1i ti
0
-vantanarp ativa
0
-va); Sadd 145,3
(gul).ava
0
-Va e' eva ba1ava yasava tatha); - gal}ii-
vavassagga, m. [gar_1a + vavassagga with rhythmical
lengthening ?], giving up the group, renouncing
company; Nidd 1 145,3 (kathaJ11 -'-atthena eko pubbe
caritvana); -
0
-Vassika, mfn., used for severa/ years;
Sn 279 (gthakupo yatha assa sampul]I)O -o; Pj II 310,26:
-o anekavassiko bahni vassani mukhato gthena
puriyamano ); - o -saiigal}ikii,f., association with
groups; the society of companies of people; Sp 222,4
(asarpvare !hitassa atta -aya e' eva kilesasarigar_1ikaya ca
SaJ11Vattati); Spk III 122,16 (yogavacaro ... kayavivekena
-a111 [vijjhati]); Dhp-a 1 162,10; Ud-a 231,19 (-aJ11 pahaya
vivittavaso kayaviveko nama);-
0
-saiighaviiri in Ee at
S 1 127,3* is wr for
0
-sailghacari (Be, Ce so); -
0
-satthiiraka, m., the teacher of a group; Ap 213,24 (-o
ahaJ11, Be so; Ce gar_1asattha ahos' ahaJ11; Ee wr
gal_lasantharako; Se gal)asantharako);- agaQa, mfn., not
in a group; Sv 280,10 (pubbe nagarassa anto -a bahi
nikkhamitva gal)asampanna ti) f. Ps III 416,3; -
sagal)a, mfn., with a group, with a following; Ap-a
431,19 (Vipassirp bhagavantarp -arp disva); - se e also
anekavassagal)ika (sv eka), nekavassagal)ika (sv neka).
gaQaka, m. [ts], l. one who counts, reckons, calculates; an
accountant, a treasurer; Vin III 42,31 (atthi ca me
darugahe -o sandittho; Sp 294,16: darugahe -o ti rao
darubhai_!qagare darugopako); DI 51,12 (-a muddika);
M III 1,16 ( -anarp gal_lanajlvanarp, Be, Ce, Se so; E e wr
gal)anarp gal_lanajlvanarp); S IV 376,5 (atthi te koci -o va
muddiko va sankhayako va yo pahoti gagaya valukarp
gal)eturp ettaka valuka iti; Spk III 113,12: -o ti
acchiddakagal)anaya kusalo); Mil293,11 (yo -o
sighasigharp gal)etva khipparp dassayati so -o cheko
nama); Mhv 11 :20; - 2. an astrologer; Abh 347 (-o tu
muhuttiko); -
0
-mahamatta, m. (or
0
-mahamatta,
m.pl.) [cfS. gal_lanamahamatra], a minister offinance; an
accountant; (or accountants and ministers;) Vin 11
130,34 (ete kho ayyo tumhakarp bhaddanta
chattapaggahita agacchanti seyyathapi -a ti); D III 64,31
(amacca parisajja -a anlkanha dovarika mantassajlvino
sannipatitva; cfSv 852,4: -a ti acchiddakadipa!}laka-
gai_!aka e' eva maha-amacca ca); Ps V 43,2 (rajjakarita-
attabhavo nama n' eva gal)akena na -ena gal_leturp
sakka, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee rajjarp karita-attabhavo [Ee
karitabhavo] nama n' eva gal)ako na -o gal)eturp
sakkoti).
gaQaki, f [ts "wife of astrologer"], the wife of an
accountant (or astrologer); Vin III 135,24 (ajivikasavaka
agantva tarp -irp etad avocurp); 136,11 (sa -i tesarp
ajivakasavakanarp dhitararp adasi); Sp 553,4 (purill)a-
gal)akiya ti ekassa gai_!akassa bhariyaya, sa tasmirp
jivamane -i ti paayittha, mate pana purill)agal)aki ti
sakharp gata, Be, Ce, Se so; E e wr pural)agai_!ikiya ...
gai_!iki ... purill)agai_!iki ... ).
gaQati, pr. 3 sg. [?], goes; Sadd 358,13 (gal_la ral,la gatiymp:
-ati, eds so, perhaps wr; see kai_!ati
2
); - gal)ami in Ee,
Se at Thi 418 is wr for bhai_!ami (Be, Ce so).
gaQana, f, gal_lana, n. [ts], reckoning, counting;
calculation, computation; numbering; Vin I 77,21 (sace
kho Upali -arp sikkhissati ur' assa dukkho bhavissati);
IV 7,5 (ukkatharp nama sipparp mudda -a lekha); DI
ll,1o (mudda -a sakhanarp; Sv 95,2o: -a ti
acchiddakagal)ana); Ja I 35,2 (pa!hamasannipate -a nama
natthi, dutiye ko!isatasahassarp bhikkh ahesurp);
III 360,w (tato pararp -a nama buddhanam eva visayo);
Bv 23:5 (dhammabhisamayo tassa -ato asakhiyo);
Vibh 422,33 (manussanarp -aya kittakarp hoti); Mil 79,3o
(-aya sikkhitatta gai_!aka bahurp pi gal_lenti); Vism 127,18
(tattha arahattarp pattanarp ca -a natthi); Sp 1089,12
(ya va aharitva va na dinnarp . . . tava -arp na upeti);
Dhp-a I 11,3 (sarpsaravate tava anakkhikakalassa -a
natthi); Pa!is-a 441,8 (tani -ani vissajento); Cp-a 12,23
(asakhiya, -arp atikkanta ti attho); Sadd 799,s (-e);-
ifc see agunha-, agughigal)ana, acchidda- (sv chidda),
acchiddaka-, acchinna- (sv chindati); -
0
(a)-patha, m.
the range of computation; the limit of calculation; Ja IV
73,19 (sotapannadinarp -o natthi); V 154,26' (vanadukkhe
9 gal}eti
patinhita satta -arp atikkanta); Mil20,3 (devatanarp pana
dhammabhisamayo -arp vitivatto); Sp 32,11; Spk I
213,31; 11 97,27; - agaQana, mfn. (?), without number;
beyond calculation; ? Ja VI 359,29' (asakhan ti -arp
kalarp, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se asakhyan ti -arp;
ad 359,2o* foll.: yam etam akkha udadhirp mahantarp
savanti najjo sabbakalarp asakharp [Be, Se
asankhyarp]).
gaQi(ni, m(jn). [S., BHS gal)in], one who has a company
of followers or pupils; a leader, a teacher; DI 47,17
(ayarp ... Pral)O Kas sapo saghi e' eva -i ca gal_lacariyo
ca ato yasassi titthakaro) f. M 11 3,3 (ayarp pi kho
samal)O Gotamo ... ); M 11 3,6 (samai_!abrahmai_!anarp
sanghinarp -inarp gal)acariyanarp); Sn 955 (sattha Tusita
-i-m-agato; Pj 11 571,29: Tusitakaya cavitva matu-
kucchirp agatatta Tusita agato, gal_lacariyatta -i; Nidd I
44 7,7 foll.: gal)acariyo ti -i gal_lassa sattha ti -i gal)arp
pariharatl ti -i gal)arp ovadati ti -i); Thi 305 (ahumha
pubbe -ino); Ja VI 222,24* (Gul,lO Kassapagottayarp suto
citrakathi -i); Ap 364,21 (yavata -ino loke satthavaha
pavuccare); Mil4,13 (saghi -i gal_lacariyo); Mhv 16:18
(devamanussagal_la -inarp tarp tarp ca gal)arp ... upecca).
gaQi(n)
2
, m. [?],a kind of deer or elk; Abh 612 (gokai_!l)O
gai_!ikal)!aka); Ja V 406,7* (el)eyya varaha e' eva -ino;
406,30': -ino ti gokai_!l)a) =VI 277,24'.
gaQika
1
, f l. [ts], a courtesan; a prostitute; Abh 233;
Vin I 268,11 (Ambapalika -a abhirpa hoti ...
padakkhil)a nacce ca gite ca vadite ca abhisa!a
atthikanarp atthikanarp manussanarp paasaya ca rattirp
gacchati); Th 939 (-a va vibhsayarp); Ja VI 276,24*
(vesi ca -ayo ca); Ap 4,5 (-a lasika e' eva naccantu;
Ap-a 110,1: -a naccitthiyo ca lasika mukhena
saddakaraka ca); 613,14 (dasajatisahassani o -ttarp
akarayirp); Mil122,3 (aharp hi nagare Pa!aliputte -a
rppajivini antimajivika); Pv-a 195,14 (kiliHhakamma-
upajiviniya -aya);- 2. [S. lex. id.] a female elephant; ?
Spk I !86,26 (yatha araarp tosetva pesita
0
-hatthiniyo
araakaq:l kujaraq:l ... palobhetva bandhitva anayanti,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se yatha araato pesitagal)ikara-
hatthiniyo ... ).
gaQika
2
, f [ts], (the science of) computation, counting;
Mil 3,31 (bahni e' assa satthani uggahitani honti
seyyathidarp ... -a gandhabba tikiccha ... ).
gaQiki in E e at Sp 553,4 is wr for gai_!aki qv.
gaQibhta, mfn. [pp of *gal)a + bhavati)], gathered in
groups; in large companies; DI 112,11 (brahmal)a-
gahapatika Campaya nikkhamitva saghasaghi -a, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee sangha sanghi gai_!ibhta; Sv 280,11: pubbe
nagarassa anto agal_la bahi nikkhamitva gal)asampanna ti
-a, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gal)atarp patta ti) f. M 11 164,13;
Ud-a 380,14.
gaQeti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gal)ayati], l. counts, numbers,
adds up; reckons, calculates; Dhatup 574 (gal_la
sakhyane); Dhatum 806 (gal,la sakalane); Ja I 462,12
( -essami); Mil 79,3o (gai_!aka bahurp pi -enti);
Vism 279,9 (eka dve ti sakkhararp khipitva khipitva -eti,
Be, Ce so; Se eko dve ti; Ee ekarp dve ti) = Sp 419,26
(Ce, Se so; Be, Ee eko); Sp 1016,33 (aharp dasavasso va
visativasso va ti musa vatva bhikkhuvassani -eti);
1165,3 (rattiyo -ayissami, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -issami ti,
prob. wr); Spk I 241,8 ( -ehi maharaja ti); Sadd 536,9
(gaJ.Ia sati.khane: -eti -ayati gaJ.Iana gaJ.lO );
part.pr. (a) gaJ.Ienta, mfn., Ja I 462,13; Vism 278,22
(-entena) = Sp 419,4 (Be, Se so; Ce, E e -ayantena);
Spk I 241,9 (rao ekaf!1 dve sat3I)1 sahassan ti -entassa
ati.gu1iyo na ppahonti); (b) gaJ.Iaya(t), mfn., Dhp 19 (gopo
va gavo -3I)1 pares3f!1); Vism 279,2 (tassa evaf!1 -ayato)
= Sp 419,19; (e) gana y anta, mfn., Sp 419,4 ( -ayantena,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -entena); Ps III 378,16 (nakkhattani
-ayanta, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gaJ,lhayanta); - aor.
3 sg. gaJ.Iesi, D III 8,8 (Sunakkhatto ekadv!hikaya satta
rattindivani -esi; Sv 821 ,12joll.: ek3f!1 dve ti vatva
-esi ... yatha asaddahamano koci -eyya evaf!1 -esi); -
2. takes into account, values; takes notice of, cares
about; Ja I 237,19 (na ill3f!1 esa kisi)lici -ayissatl ti);
300,16 (manatthaddha hutva samikaf!l na -enti); 303,23'
(na hi . . . mahasamuddaf!1 va pana sosanakavato
kismici-d-eva -eti, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
gaJ,lhati); IV 267,18 (raja ... aaf!1 manussaf!1 manusso ti
pi na -eti); Spk III 84,32 (rajavallabho ... seghisenapati-
adayo padena paharanto pi na -eti); Dhp-a IV 14,1
(hatthino tasmii)l ka1e ati.kuse va kuntatomare va na
-enti CaJ.Iqa bhavanti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee kuntatomare
khaJ.Iqanti); Sadd 640,21 (bhagava pana vacaniin3f!1
1ahugarubhav3f!1 na -eti); - inf (a) gaJ.IetUI)l, Vin I
117.:1 lanujanami bhikkhave bhikkhii -etun ti): S IV
376.- yo pahoti gati.gaya Ya1uk3f!1 -etuf!1 ettaka valuka
ti': tb gaJ.Ietuye. 8,- tyatha pi sagare iim! na sakka
ti g3I_!etuye: 8\-a 152.:>: -eruye ti -erum sati.khatui)ll:
- ahwl. a gaJ.Ief\a \"in I 285.: bhikkhii -ena1:
Ja \1 dit!hasupinadiYasato parrJ1aya -et\al:
293.. gaJ.Ial.:o s!ghas!gham -ena1: Sp 380.1o
okil!'lvassani -ena1:- neg. agaJ.Iena Ps II 321.22 (core
t1,13I)1 pi agaJ.Iet\al: l'd-a 68.21: (b) gaJ.Iitva, Ja I
261.-1- ( -itva gahitena sahassena): - neg. agaJ.litva,
Mp IV 104,zo (anadiyitva ti amanasikatva agaJ.litva);
(e) gaJ.Iayitva, Nidd-a I 401,9; - neg. agaJ.layitva, Ja II
435,28; Ps II 160,17; - pass. pr. 3 sg. gal}-lyati,
Mil 114,9 (loke tayo yeva megha -anti); Mp V 84,4
(Dasamo ti . . . dasame thane -ati, Be, Se so; Ce, E e
-issati); Saddh 434 (seghesu ca -ati); - part.pr.
gaJ,llyamana, mfn., Ja II 16,19 (saradosatai)l hi -amanaf!1
vassasatam eva hoti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
gaJ.1hiyamanal)1); Sp 239,31 (bhikkhiisu -amanesu);
833,11 ( -amiiniil13f!1 gaJ.lanaya anto natthi); Sadd 802,5
(ekato paghaya -amana); - pp gal}-ita, mfn. [ts],
counted, numbered; reckoned; taken into account;
Abh 710; Sn 677 (te -a vidiihi tilavaha ye padume
niraye upan!ta); Spk I 59,13 (sahassaf!1 sahass3f!1 katva
-iinaf!1 purisiinaf!1); Ud-a 5,9* (padan' etan' Udanassa
-ani); - neg. agaJ.lita, mfn., Mil114,21 (avasesa nadiyo
nad!gaJ.Ianaya agaJ.Iita); 147,26; - fpp gal}-etabba,
gaJ,litabba, mfn. and n. impers., Vin I 117,22 (kada nu kho
bhikkhii -a ti); Vism 278,3o (ete dose vajjetva -3I)1) =
Sp419,11; Dukap235,19 (anulomapadani gaJ.Iitabbani);
Sadd 536,23 (eko dve ti adina -o ti gaJ.Io); - caus.
pr. 3 sg. gal}-lipeti, M III 1,19 (mayai)l hi ... antevas!
1abhitva patham3I)1 evaf!1 -ema ekai)l ekakaf!1 dve
duka ... ); Dhp-a I 358,13 (iilgha te -etha ti); - part.pr.
gaJ.lapenta, mfn., Dhp-a I 358,13; - absol. gaJ.Iapetva,
10
Vibh-a 407,33 (raja divase -etva sattahe vttivatte
kujjhitva therassa hatthapade chindapesi).
gal}-fha is an occasional vl for gantha qv.
gal}-fhana, see sv ganthana.
gal}-fhabhedaeoro in Ee at Dhp-a II 30,17 is prob. wr for
gaJ.Ithibhedakacoro (Be, Ce, Se so).
gal}-fhi, m.f [S. granthi, m.], l. a knot; a tangle; a bunch; a
knot tied in a garment (for keeping money ); S IV 199,3
(makka!af!l . . . rajjuya bandhitva majjhe -ii)l
karitva ossajjeyya); Sp 766,12/oll. (sace pi hi tiJ.13I)1 va
lat3f!1 va -ii)l karontassa bhijjati, -ii)l pi katui)l na
vattati, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -i pi na katabbo); - ifc see
anta- (sv anta\ - 2. the knot or joint in a reed;
Abh 600 (pabb3f!1 tu phalu -i); Ja I 172,1 (na!o anto
kici -ii)l asesetva sabbatthakam eva susiro ahosi);
Sv 163,27 (nigaJ.I!higabbha ti -imhi jatagabbha
sandhaya vadati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
niggaJ.l!higabbha ti); - 3. a knotty problem, a difficulty;
Mil119,21 (ay3I)1 pi ubhatoko!iko paho -ito pi
0
-taro);
Spk II 66,22 (pahassa ev3f!1 -bhavena, Ee so, perhaps
wr; Be, Ce, Se ekati.gaJ.likabhavena); - 4. a knot used as
a button, a button; a toggle; ? Sp 863,23 (Maha-
paccariyaf!1 patte va -iyaf!1 va na vagatt ti); - S. a
bulbous root; a bulb or tuber; Sp 833,26 (duvidho kando
d!gho ca rasso ca bhisakif!1sukakandadi vago ca
uppa1akaserukandadi, yaf!1 -1 ti pi vadanti); - 6. a
swelling, a hardening; Sp 998,31/oll. (sace pana janiihi
va kapparehi va va ghatetva mutto
hoti sare e' assa -iyo paayanti, na pabbajetabbo,
phasuk3f!1 katva eva -!su sannisinnasu pabbajetabbo);
Sv 936,29 (tattha tattha lohitai)l sa1.1!hati -i -i hutva anto
va pubb3I)1 gaJ.Ihati anto va bhijjati); - ifc see medo-
sv meda(s); - 7. the name of a plant; Ap 162,9
(
0
-pupphaf!l apiijayii)l, Be, Ee so; Ce gandhapupph3f!1;
Se gatamaggai)l); Mhv 30:59 (
0
-pupphanibhe subhe cha
medavaJ.lJ.lapasane aharif!1su; Mhv-! 542,w: bandhu-
j!vakapupphapiJ.lqasadise); - 8. a stick, a branch;?-
ifc see candana-; -
0
-jata, mfn., knotty; entangled; ?;
Dhp-a I 321,6 (dabbasambharatthika hi manussa ...
avasesaf!1 pana susiraf!l ca piitikai)l ca -3I)1 ca chinditva
tatth' eva chaqqenti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gaJ.l!hikajat3I)1);
Pa!is-a 411,5 (ayai)l loko paccayakaraf!1 ujuf!1 katuf!1
asakkonto dvasaghidighigatavasen' eva -o hutva) t-
Spk II 97,3 (ayai)l paja ... -a, Ce so; Be gaJ.l!hikajata; Ee
guJ.l!hijata; Se guFgaJ.I!hikajata; = Sv 496,9: eds gaJ.l!hika-
jata); - see also
0
-Uhana, n., a
difficult passage, a crux; a knotty problem; Ja III 538,1
( -am eva pabbatamatthaka nadif!1 otarento vi ya osaresi,
Be so; Ce, Se gaJ.I!higaJ.I!hi!!hiinai)l; Ee wr
gaJ.I!higaJ.l!itthiinai)l); Vism 248,28 (sabb3I)1 -ai)l
chinditva); Mhv 5:107 (vedesu -ani pucchi so tani
vyakari); -
0
-paha, m., a very difficult question; Ja VI
351,29 (-o esa, na sakka mahajanamajjhe kathetuf!1, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se gaJ.I!hiko esa paho); Ps II 359,24; -
0
-pada, n., a difficult passage or word; Vism 442,19
(paripuccha nama pa!i-aghakathadisu --atthapada-
vinicchayakatha; Vism-mh! [Be]II 84,9: yassa hi
padassa attho duvieyyo t3I)1 -3I)1); PsI 17,1 (evaf!1
kathte ca amhiik3f!1 -3I)1 nama n' atth! ti); -
0
-pasakapatfaka, m.pl. [gaJ.I!hi + pasaka
1
+ pagaka],
gm;tthika
backing strips for toggles and loops; Vin-vn 3038
(catukm.a va vananti -a); -
0
-pasa, m.pl. +
pasa
1
], knots or toggles and loops; Vin-vn 3036; -
0
-baddha, mfn., knotted; in a tangle; Spk II 96,17
(akulal\1 tantaip. kajiyal\1 datva kocchena tattha
tattha gujakajatal\1 hoti -aip.) f. 410,2o (Be, Se so;
Ce, Ee
0
-bandhal\1); -
0
-bhedaka, m., "a money-knot
cutter", a purse-cutter, a thief, Sp 739,25 (coro si -o si
ti); - --cara, m., id.; Dhp-a II 29,12 ( --core arabbha);
30,17 (--coro, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee prob.
wr); - niggal).!hi, mfn., free from knots; free from
dijficulties; Mil 105,27 (naracassa sudhotassa vimalassa
-issa, Be, Ce so; Ee nigganthissa; Se Sv
1055,18 (dakkho vejukaro ... vejuip. mle chetva -al\1
katva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se nigganthiip.); Ps li 269,3o (thero
khaggena kumudanajaip. chindanto viya pucchita-
pucchital\1 -iip. katva kathesi); Mp II 202,5
(parisuddhal\1 -iip. katva desenti).
gai.J.thika
1
, m. [= gmghika ?], l. a knot; a plait; a toggle;
Ja VI 335,37' (nanavaf.lf.iehi suttehi -e bandhitva
Ce, Ee so; Se -aip.; Be
ganthike); Sp 291,11 (-e pi sobhakaraf.iatthal\1 lekha va
pilaka va na vagati); 1245,12 -o
ajani, Ee, Se so; Be ajanakara[.l<,lako
vidho ajani; Ce ajanako
pitho ajani); - 2. a join, a mend; ? Sp 838,29 (sace pi
patto duddhoto hoti . . . o -pattassa va o' -antarena sneho
pavigho hoti, Ce so; Be, Se o -antare; Ee ga[.l<,likapattassa
va ... ); - ifc see catupaca- (sv catu[r]);
-
0
-kasava, n., a knotted yellow robe;? Ja IV 446,4
ekaip. -aip. nivasetva ekaip. parupitva ...
disva; = Cp-a 189,9: eds gandhika-); -
0
-jata, mfn.,
knotted; entangled; ? Sv 496,9 (ayaip. paja paccayakare
ujuip. katuip. asakkonti diHhigatavasena -a hutva) =
Spk II 97,3 (Be so; Ce Ee gmghijata; Se guJI-
f. 411,5: ayaip. loko ...
Dhp-a I 335,7 (kusalo malakaro ... taruf.imnakulani ca
paf.lakaviddhani ca milatani ca gal).thikajatani ca
pupphani vajjetva); - see also (sv af.ii),
gujaguf.l(hikajata.
gai.J.thika
2
, mfn. [gaf.l(hi + ka
2
?], knotty; ? Sp 1286,13 (na
pharusena ti phalitakaghena va kharena va -ena
va kaf.l(akena va susirena va putina va na
avalekhitabbam).
gai.J.thika,f + ka
2
], l. a knot; a bunch; Sp 619,17
(khandhe ubho ante aharitva -aip. katva
tasmiip. pasibbake viya pupphani pakkhipanti, ayal\1
vuccati ai\lSabhaf.l<.lika, Ce, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be
bha[.l<,likaip. katva; Se katva); Pv-a 127,9 (malan ti
o -adibhedaip. pupphal\1. E e so, prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
ganthitaganthitabhedal\1); - 2. a button; a toggle
(fastened by a loop, pasaka); V in I 46,18 (sagUf.lai\1 katva
sanghatiyo parupitva -aip. II 136,27 (vata-
sanghatiyo ukkhipiyiip.su . . . anujanami
bhikkhave -al\1 pasakan ti . . . chabbaggiya bhikkhii
uccavaca -ayo dharenti sovaf.if.iamayal\1 riipiymnayaip.);
136,36 (bhikkh -aip. pi pasakaip. pi civare appenti,
civarai\1 jirati); Ps II 280,6 (buddha nama -al\1
parisati dhmnmal\1
desenti); Dhp-a I 394,6 (tasmiip. tasmiip. muddika
11
ga1_u;la
yojetva kata suVa!Jf.laiDaya -a honti rajatamaya pasaka
... ); Utt-vn 670 (-a kappiya vutta ekadas' eva);- 3. an
executioner's block (cf ga[.l<,lika); Jai 151,12 (migaraja
-aya nipanno, Ee, Se so; Be Ce
III 41,14 (so pharasuip. gahetva -ayal\1
hatthe chindi, Se so; Be Ce, Ee
V 303,24 (Maddaraja pi pharasuip. ca -aip. ca
gahetva coraghato idh' eva agacchatii ti af.lapesi, E e so;
Be, Ce, Se - ifc see aghatana-, dhmnrna-
(sv dhmnma
1
); - o> -aiigulika, O> -anguli, m.fin)., having
lumpy or knotted (arthritic ?)fingers; Sp 1030,17 (-o ...
angulihi sarnannagato, Ee, Se so;
Be Ce Vin-vn 2511 (-o pi
va); -
0
(a)-paUaka, m., a backing strip for the toggle;
Sp 290,21 ( -aip. ca pasakapagakaip. ca aghakof.iakal\1 pi
sojasakof.iakaip. pi karonti); -
0
(a)-phalaka, n., a
backing piece (of wood ?) for the toggle;? Vin II
136,36/oll. (bhikkhii pi pasakal\1 pi civare
appenti civarai\1 jirati . . . anujanami bhikkhave -aip.
pasakaphalakan ti); - niggai.J.thika, mfn., free from
knots; free from dijficulties; Vibh-a 224,12 -aip.
kamrnaghanal\1 kathetabbaip., Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
niggaf.l(hiip.).
gai.J.thita, n. [cf S. grathita ?], (the knotty plant?) a
bamboo or reed; It-a II 2,26 (tacasaran ti -al\1. vejun ti
attho, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se in Ee at
It-a I 55,20 is wr for ganthita (Be, Ce, Se so); -
in Ee at It-a li 59,5 is wr for
ganthitaganthita- (Be, Ce, Se so);- see also kaghaka.
gai.J.theti, see sv ganthati.
gal}.<.(a, m. [ts ], l. the cheek, the side of the face; Abh 262;
1048 (-o ... kapolmnhi); - 2. (i) a swelling, a lump; a
boil; boils; Abh 1048 (-o phoe); Vin 1 71,34 (paca
abadha ... ku!(haip. -o kilaso soso apmnaro) f. Nidd 1
13,5; V in IV 196,14 (yo ... ekato va ubhato va -aip. katva
bhujati; Sp 893,25: makka(o viya -e katva katva); 316,4
(bhikkhuni pasakhe jataip. -aip. purisena saddhiip. eken'
eka bhedapesi); M 1 435,34 (te dhamme aniccato
dukkhato ro gato -ato sallato ... anattato samanupassati;
Ps III 146,6: anta dosaghena -ato); S IV 83,25 (-o ti ...
imass etaip. . . . kayassa adhivacanaip.); Thi 491
(sattisiilupama karna rogo -o); Ja I 293,2 (sise kapparena
pahari . . . sise -o ughahi); V 202,18* (dvassa -a ure
su jata; 205,27: -a ti thane sandhay' aha); Pv-a 55,21
rnahanta rnahanta -a
rnuhutten' eva pacitva paribhedappatta honti);
- ifc see akkhi- (sv akkhi\ Uf.lf.ligaf.l<.la, rneda-
(sv rneda[s]), visa1a-akkhi-;- (ii) a swelling on wood, a
knot; ? Spk II 330,16 ti va<.l9hakissa, so hi
olarnbakasankhataip. palal\1 tiretva darunal\1 -aip. harati ti
ti vuccati, Ce so; Ee ti; Be palaip.
dharetva; Se ti . . . palaq dharetva) =
Mp IV 63,11 (Be, Ce, E e ti ... phalal\1
caretva ... ; Se phalagaf.l<,lassa ti ... balal\1 dharetva ... );
- ifc see pala-; - 3. an elephant's temples; Abh 364
(-o kato); - oagal}.<.(ajata, mfn., covered in boils and
swelling; Dhp-a III 297,14 (tassa sariraip.
uppakkuppakkaip. -aip. ahosi sa gantva
sayane nipajji); -
0
-kal}.l).a, mfn., (one) who has a
suppurating ear; Sp 1029,3 (-o . . . sada paggharita-
gal}c;laka
pubbena kat.u;ena saruannagato); -
0
-ppadesa, m., the
regan of the cheek, the cheek; Sp 1293,21 (-e ...
karonti);-
0
-passe, ind., on the cheek, near
the cheek; Ja V 284,w; Spk II 192,18 (gaccha slghan ti -e
pahari);
0
-pana, n., a honey drink;?
(cfmadhugat]9a ?) Spk 1 338,13 (nevasika
sajjayiipsu, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gandha-); Ps 11 303,2/oll.;
-
0
-phalana, n., bursting, lancing a boil; Sp 1289,15
(-'-adini vejjakammani); 1327,34; Ap-a 124,7;
0
-badhipubbo in Ee at Sp 610,12 is wr for
gaddhabadhipubbo (Be, Ce, Se so); -
0
-bheda, m., the
bursting, lancing of a boil; Ap 211 ,20
gahetvana ... mantarp ca anusikkhami -assa pattiya, Se
so; Be ganthadosassa; Ce, Ee kai]9abhedassa);
Vism 583,3; Spk 111198,10 (yatha pana pakke gat)9e -ena
pubbalohitatp akamataya nikkhamati); -
0
-maipsa, n.,
the flesh of the cheek; Pj I 46,28 ( -arp gal)9appadese
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee g31]9a-
ppabheda!hapita-); - o -mattika,j, wormcasts; ? V in 11
151,31 (kiQava!]I]O anibandhanlyo hoti ... anujanami
bhikkhave datva pii.I]ikaya patibahetva ka)avat]!]atr\
nipatetun ti, Ce, Ee so; Be ga!]9u-; Se 131]9u-; Sp 1219,9:
-
0
-madhupana, n., a
honey drink; Spk 1 316,1 (madhuplta va seyyare ti
pita viya sayanti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gandha-;
cfThi-a 59,zfol/.: madhuplta va acchare ti yatha
gat]9atnadhuip gahetva madhurp pltavanto, Ce so; Be,
Ee. Se bhat]9aJlladhurp gahetYa):- agal}l}.a, n.,freedom
from boils: ? Pap.s 11 238.:- (pacannarp
nirodho nibbanan ti passanto. Be. Ce, Ee so: Se
nigaJ?90I:- sagal}l}.a.n[fn .. hming mel/ings or bumps;
unnen; 11 18 L" 1 [nemi] sadosa ti -a UI]I]ato!]ata-
tthiinayunal; - see also avagat]9akarakatn. ureg31)9a,
galagat]9il n 1 1 s gala
2
). parininnakkhig31]9aka.
gai}J.aka
1
m. [cf S. /ex .. BHS gat]9aka], l. a rhinoceros;
Abh 613 (palasado ca -o); Ap 17,5 (pasada ca varaba ca
catnara -a bahu, Be so; Ce, Se vaka bherat]9aka bahu;
Ee vakabherat]9aka) quoted Ap-a 217,6* (Be, Se so; Ce,
Ee baka roda!]9aka bahu); - 2. a sort of fish; Abh 672
(na)amlno ca -o).
gal}l}.aka
2
, m. or n. [g31)9a + ka
2
], a cheeliful; a bulge in
the cheek; ? Spk 1 109,1o ([Rahu suriyavimanarp] kadaci
avagat]9akarakarp bhujanto viya kapolantare thapeti,
pana vareturp na sakkoti, sace varessaml ti
katva tigheyya matthakarp tassa bhindtva
nikkhameyya).
gal}l}.ati\ pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ga9ati, Wg 19:15], drops;
runs as a liquid; Th-a 11 129,17 (g31]9atnlo ti avijja, sa
hi -ati savati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee sa hi savati).
gai}J.ati
2
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gal)9ati, Wg 9:79: ga9i
vadanaikadese; see Wg p. 135: vadanaikadesarambha-
MW: "to affect the cheek"], ?
Dhatum 146-7 (ga9i vattekadesamhi ga9i sannicaye pi
ca); Sadd 356,7 (ga9i vadanekadese: -ati ga!]9o).
gal}l}.ati
3
, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. k31]9ati, Wg 8:30; 9:78], is
exultant; Sadd 356,27 (ga9i made: -ati).
gai}J.atindurukkhe in Ee at Ja V 99,4 is prob. wr; Be, Ce
gandhatindukarukkhe; Se bha!]9uti!]9uka-.
gal}l}.amba (in Be kat]9amba), m. [g31)9a + amba], the
name of a tree (beneath which the Buddha performed the
12
yamakapatihariya qv ); perhaps N.pr.: Gm:u;la 's mango;
Ja IV 264,32 (Gat]9o nama rajuyyanapalo . . . imarp
aghirp uyyanapalassa ... ropanatthaya dehi, esa -o nama
bhavissati, Ce, E e so; Se gal)9iimbo; Be K31]9o ...
kat]9ambo ... ); Mil349,2o (
0
-mle, Ce, Ee so; Be
kat]9amba-; Se ga!]9ii.mba-); Sp 88,28
0
-mule, Ce, E e so; Be k31]9amba-; Se gat)9amba-);
Sv 57,6 (Savatthinagaradvare
0
-rukkhamle, Ce, Ee, Se
so; Be kat]9atnba- ); Ps V 7,11 (
0
-mle paatta-
buddhasane nislditva, Ce, Ee so; Be ka!]9atnba-; Se
ga!]9ii.mbarukkha-); Dhp-a III 207,2o (so pana G31]9ena
roptatta
0
-rukkho tv eva paayi, Ce, Ee so; Se
gai]9amba-; Be Ka!]9ena ... k31]9ambarukkho ... ); Th-
a II 37,7 (
0
-mle yaruakapatihariyarp disva, Ce,
Ee so; Be, Se kat]9amba-) t Ap-a 564,8 (E e, Se so; Be
kai]9amba-; not in Ce); Bv-a 146,13 (
0
-rukkhamle, Ce,
Ee so; Be, Se k31]9amba-); Mhv 17:44 (yamakarp

0
-mule buddho va akari, Ee so;
vl kai]9amba- ); Dath 5:54 (
0
-rukkhatn eva
titthiyamaddanaya).
gal}l}.i, f, l. an executioner's block; Ja III 41,14 (so
pharasurp gahetva -iya thapetva hatthe chindi, Ce, Ee
so; Be Se gat]thikayarp); - 2. [BHS gat]91],
something (a wooden block ? a bowl ? ) struck to
summon the bhikkhus or announce the time; Ja I 237,29
( -irp paharanto dvararp akotento pabodheturp
nasakkhirp); Vism 181,3o (so -irp paharitva g31]arp
sannipatetva, Ce, Se so; Be ghat]9irp; Ee ghat]!irp);
Sp 382,4 ( -irp paharitva ghosetva, Ce, Ee, Se so;
Be gh31]tirp); 1124,28 ( -iya pahataya bhikkhusaitghe
sannipatite, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be ghat]tiya); Spk 1 291,20
(suriyatthangamane -irp paharitva); Pj I 251,28 (masassa
at!hasu dhatnmasavanadivasesu -irp akotetva
ussaretha ... , Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gha!]9irp); Dhp-a 11 54,4
(nakhapighen' eva -irp paharitva, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce
ghat]9irp); 247,4 (akale -i pahara kassaci aphasukarp
bhavissatl ti, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gh31]9i); - see also
gh3l]!l, ghat]9l.
gal}l}.ika, gat]9iya, mfn. [from gat)9a], suffering from boils,
afflicted with boils; Vin 1 93,25 (upasampanna dissanti
kughika pi -a pi kilasika pi ... ); Ja III 356,21 (bahu no
hatthi -a jata, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee Vat]ita); Kv 31,32
([puggalo] kutrhiyo gat]9iyo kilasiyo, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
wr gandhiyo).
gal}l}.ika, f [ga!]9i + ka
2
], l. a block; an executioner's
block; Ja 1 151,12 (varappatto migo gantva dharuma-
gat]9ikaya !hapetva nipajjatu . . . laddhabhayo
migaraja -aya nipanno, Ce so; Be dhammaga!]9ikaya
nipanno; Ee, Se dharumaga!]thikaya . . . gat]thikaya
nipanno); V 303,24 (Maddaraja pi pharasurp ca -arp ca
gahapetva coraghatako idh' eva agacchatu ti ai]apesi, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee gat]thikarp); - ifc see aghatana-,
CU!]I]aka-, dhamma- (sv dhatnma
1
);- 2. a striking block
(or bowl ?); As 319,14 (in cpd: -gat]9ikakoranadisaddo,
Ce, Ee so; Be -gha!]tika-; Se -g31]9ikakoganadisaddo);
- ifc see yama-; - 3. a bulb (of garlic); Ja 1 474,3o
(upasako lasunena pavaretva
khettapalarp ii.I]apesi . . . ekekaya bhikkhuniya dve tayo
-a dehl ti, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Se bh31]9ike; Ce
bha!]9ika; t V in IV 258,9: eds bh31]9ike); - 4. a join; a
mend; ? Sp 838,29 (sace pi patto duddhoto hoti ...
va sneho pavigho hoti,
Ee so; Ce gaJ::tthikapattassa ... gaJ:.lthikantarena; Be, Se
ga1,1thikapattassa ... gru::tthikantare);- ifc se e catupaca-
sv catu(r);-
0
'-iidhiina, n., the placing of a comice;?
V in 11 172,12 ( --mattena pi navakamma111 den ti, Ce, Ee
so, perhaps wr; Be Se
Sp 1245,23: --mattena ti dvarabahana111
upari katena Ce so; Be
ti . . .
mattena; Ee, Se ti . . . kapota-

m. [= ?], a sweiling; a boil; Ja V 72,2*
(yavanto udabindni kayasmi111 nipati111su me tavanto -
jayetha addhabe1uvasadisa, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
74,10: - jayetha ti jayi111su, Ce, Ee so; Be
jayetha ti; Se jayetha ti); Sp 921,13 ( -u111 va vru::tal11
va paharitu111 vattati, Se so; Be, Ce, E e
gal}c;luppiida, m. [cf S. a worm,
an earthworm; Abh 675 (-o mahllata); M III 168,11 (klta
-a); Ja V 210,6 (ki1esa nam' ete

upadaya
sabbaba1ajanasadharaJ::ta, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
Kv 599,7 (atthi tattha kita pataga ...
satapadi -a ti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se ti); Spk I
151,5 (paccantavasina111 hi -a pi igha honti ... majjhima-
desavasinal11 atijeguccha, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
Pj II 317,6 (-a kira mahapathaviya khayabhayena matta-
bhojino honti na bah u mattika111 khadanti).
gal}c;lupplidaka, m. + ki], a worm, an
earthworm; Vism258,31; Spkii 194,12 (tata ime ki111
khadantl ti pucchi, -e ayya ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
ppade) = Mp I 178,17 (eds
gal}c;lula, mfn. [S. hunch-backed;
Abh 319 (khujjo ca -o).
gal}c;lsa, m. [S. a mouthful; a mouthful of
water; Pj II 56,26 gahetva -a111 katva) =
Ap-a 146,19; - ifc see udaka-, khira-; -
0
-tela, n., oil
for rinsing the mouth; oil to be taken by mouth; ? Pj I
64,25 ([medo] yo sinehasakhato pi hutva parama-
jegucchatta na matthakate1attha!11 na -' -attha111 na
d!pajalanattha111 sagayhati; f. Vism 262,27 foil.:
pi paramajegucchatta n' eva
muddhani te1atthaya na nasatelad!na111 atthaya gaJ::thanti
= Vibh-a 246,2foil.).
*gal}ha, m. [from gaJ::thati], taking; seizing; - ifc see
duggru::tha, sugru::tha.
gal}haka in Ce, Ee at Spk 11 255,14 and Ps III 323,2o
(akusagru::thakasippe) is prob. wr for gru::thanaka qv.
gal}hana, n. [from gaJ::thati], taking; sezzzng;
understanding; Ja I 344,27' foil. (akarru::tassa karru::tan ti
gahru::takale karru::tassa akara1,1an ti
abhtassa bhtan ti o -ka1e, E e, Se so; Be, Ce
gahru::takale ... gaha1,1akale); IV 83,16 (amhaka111
0
-ka1e); V 309,21 nama bharo);
PsI 277,34 (nayato -a111 viya, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
As 328,25 pi attano
sukhen' eva
0
-samatthani cakkhadini indriyani); - ifc
see patisandhi-;- agal}hana, n., not taking, not seizing;
Ps IV 27,4 (anupadiyanavasena --vasena); As 126,38;-
see also gahru::ta
1
.
13 gal}hiiti
gal}hanaka, mfn. and m. [gaJ::thana + ka
2
], taking, holding;
one who takes, grasps; Ja 111 175,17'
(pabbatasanugocaran ti ghanase1apabbatesu ca
ca gocara111 -a111, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee
gru::thanta111); Spk 11 255,14 rpa111 mama rpan ti
ta1,1haditthihi gi1itva parinitthapetva -o nama hotl ti
attho, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee ga1,1hako, prob. wr); 393,19
parikkhiJ:.lal11
eva jata111) f. Ud-a 252,13; Mp III 137,24 (sathalika ti
tisso sikkha sithi1agahru::tena -a); Cp-a 266,22 ...
mama antepura111 ca acchinditva -a111
amittarajana111 nissaya ... passi111 Ce, E e so; Be,
Se gahitaka111 ifc see pacta-.
-gal}hamhli- in Ee at Sp 1392,6 is wr for -gaJ::tamha- (Be,
Ce, Se so).
gal}hayantli in Ee at Ps III 378,16 is prob. wr for
ga1,1ayanta (Be, Ce, Se so).
gal}hliti, gaJ::thati (and, rarely, gahati), pr. 3 sg. [S. grh1,1ati]
(imperat. 3 sg. gaJ::thatu [and gaJ::thatu]; 2 sg. ga1,1ha,
gaJ::thahi, ga1,1hassu; 3 pl. ga1,1hantu; 2 pl. gaJ::thatha,
ga1,1hatha, ga1,1havho; 1 pl. ga1,1hamase); Dhatup 388
(gaha upadane); Dhatum 731; Sadd 458,22 (gaha gaha1,1e:
-ati paggahati); 503,4 (gaha upadane: ... gheppati -ati
va); 503,16 (-ati -anti-as! ti);- l. takes, takes hold of,
grasps; gets, obtains; receives, accepts; V in I 191,2
(bhikkh . . . . . . ViSaJ:.leSU pi -anti kaJ:.lJ:.leSU pi
-anti); 271,36 (handa je sappi111 picuna -ah! ti);
III 247,12 ( -atu bhante thero pattan ti); MI 459,6 ( -atha
pattacivara111. Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -atha); III 160,3 (puriso
sithi1a!11 -eyya, so tassa hatthato uppateyya);
S V 148,21 (so 1epa111 upasakamitva hatthena -ati);
Pv 40:8 (-a ucchu111); Th 714 (na -ati kici, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee -ati); Thi 284 (na te hiraa111 -anti na
Ja III 334,2* -ahi); IV 433,21 *
-atha); 434,12* utthaya -avho;
434,17: -avho ti pha1ani -atha); V 73,2' (dvihi bahahi
mama g!va111 sugahita111 -a, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ga1,1hi);
232,11' (kin nu dru::t<;la111 ... -asi); 319,12* (abandhanani
-atha, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se -atha); VI 151,12* (-assu
hatthabhara1,1ani; 151 ,2r: -ass ti pi1andhassu); 182,13*
(-amase mru::ti!11 tata; 182,15': -amase ti -ama);
228,18* foil. (ka1im eva nna -ami asippo dhuttako yatha
katal11 A1ato -ati kitava sikkhito yatha); 282,5
bhassamane pasake saka<;l<;lhitva -ati, Be, Ce so;
Ee, Se -ati); 294,2* (nassa -e; 294,15':
na thenetva -eyya); 529,28* (puriso amba-
pakkani -ati, me); Mi1220,n (ummattako ... pi
-ati); Sp 343,11 (bhaga111 ma -atha ti vareti);
Mhv 8:23 ( -antu pah me dhitara111); - 2. catches;
seizes; overpowers; Vin I 148,33 (bhikkh
honti, -anti pi paripatenti pi); D II 262,1* (etha -atha
bandhatha); III 204,17 yakkho -ati yakkho
avisati; Sv 970,12: -aH ti sarlre adhimuccati); Ja I 263,27
(rajja111 -at ti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -at ti); III 202,23 (sace
saliyacchapal11 passeyyasi -eyyasi ti, ama -eyyan ti);
VI 354,11 * ( -eyya SUJ:.lO sasa111 Sp 331,3
(macche -ati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -ati); - 3. holds,
contains; V in IV 243,24 (ukkattho nama patto
-ati); - 4. takes, chooses; takes on,
approves; holds (an opinion or belief); holds to; Vin II
gaQhati
73,28 (idaJ!l satthusasana111 imaJ!l -ahi ima111 rocehi ti);
A II 46,17* (anatthaJ!l parivajjeti atthaJ!l -ati PaJ.19ito);
Th 468 (-e 'ha111 sabbalokassa niccal!l kayagatasati111);
Ja I 104,7 (etad aaya medhavi ta111 -e yad
apal)l)akaJ!l); Nidd 1 77,8 (satthara111 -ati); Mil 254,9 (so
dukkhaya vedanaya phunho samano aniccan ti dathaJ!l
-ati); Vism 594,12 (yo pan' etaJ!l yathabhiltadassanaJ!l
pahaya satto atthi ti -ati); Spk 11 68,33 (yassa hi ayaJ!l
dighi so ... sarire ucchijjante jivita111 ucchijjati ti -ati);
Dhp-a 1 74,16 (nakha sobhana ti -ati);- S. receives into
the mind, apprehends, leams; accepts (instruction or
criticism); Vin I 270,5 (Jivako komarabhacco bahu111 ca
-ati lahulTl ca -ati sunhu ca upadhareti gahitaJ!l e' assa
na pamussati); D III128,11 (aya111 kho ayasma atthaJ!l ...
miccha -ati); A Ili 199,8 (te maya eva111 vuccamano na
padakkhil)aJ!l -anti); Ja 1 159,16 (so kira bhikkhu
dubbaco ovadaJ!l na -ati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -ati); -
6. takes a road; A IV 193,23 (ummaggaJ!l -ati); -
7. seizes sexually; ? J a V 17 ,3* foll. ( sassu111 pi -eyya
atho pi sul)haJ!l . . . dasa111 pi -e; 19,10' foll.: -eyya ti
bhariyasaaya kilesavasena hatthe -eyya, dasaJ!l pi -e
ti attano dasaJ!l pi kilesavasena samiko me ti -eyya); -
gabbhaJ!l -ati, conceives, becomes pregnant; A 11 73,28
(assata attavadhaya gabbhaJ!l -ati); Ap 42,12 (meghesu
gajjamanesu gabbhaJ!l -anti ta sada): Mil368,26 (dipini
ye,a gabbhal!l -ati): - namaJ!l etc -ati, names,
mentions: la III 305.:5 ma namagottaJ!l -anti raja
sammaggatan ujjugatana deYal:- gaJ_lhati in Ce. E e. Se
at la I 303.:' i5 prob. 11-rfor ganeti tBe so):- gaJ_lhatl ti
in Ee at Sp 1265.:9 is liT for gai_lhahi ti (Be, Ce, Se so):
- fut. 3 sg. (a) gahessati (and gahissati) [S.
S IV 179,25 (na avagaggaho gahessati, Be so; Se
gahiyati; Ce avanaggaha hessatha; Ee avanagaho
hessatha) = 181,9 (Be so; Ce, Ee gahissati; Se gahiyati);
A Ili 423,1 (cittassa nimitta111 gahessati ti, Be, Ee, Se so;
Ce gaJ_lhissatl ti); Ja VI 552,2* (ko ne hatthe gahessati;
552,13: gahessati ti kilamathavinodanatthaya ko
gaJ_lhissati); (b) gaJ_lhissati, J a IV 316,2o (yo eta111 ekikam
eva -issati tassa dassama ti); As 375,8; 1 sg.
(a) gahessami, gahessaJ!l, V in Ili 51,33 (patita111
bhaJ.19al!l gahessami ti); Ja I 263,12 (Bariil)asirajja111
gahessami ti); V 183,26* (hatthe pi te gahessaJ!l);
Cp l :9:29 (ahaJ!l Jali111 gahessami, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gahissami); (b) gaJ_lhissami, gaJ_lhissaJ!l, Ja I 263,18
(Kosalaraja kira Baranasirajja111 -issami ti agacchati);
279,4 (ta111 sayaJ!l dipakato agacchantam eva -issami ti);
Vism 39,4 (sve silani -issami ti); Sp 331,25 (ime macche
-issami ti); Mhv 18:19 (katha111 nu sakhaJ!l -issa111);-
gaJ_lhissaJ!l in Ee, Se at Thi 398 is prob. wr; Be, Ce
gaJ_lhiya; 3 pl. (a) gahessanti, V in I 191,6 hi
nama . . . gavinaJ!l . . . visal)esu pi gahessanti); Ja III
34,19* (ya111 nu cora111 gahessanti); (b) gaJ_lhissanti, Ja III
34,8 (sace .. . ima111 coraJ!l -issanti); Sv 622,26; -
part.pr. (a) gai_lha(t), mfn., Vism 570,13 (sassato aya111
atta ti -ato); Sp 485,2o (-ata); Sv 519,6 (smi.kadini -ataJ!l
koso va99hati, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gaJ_lhantanaJ!l);
As 371,2o (so paraJ!l maraJ_la hoti ti -ato
sassatadi!1hi); neg. a(g)gaJ_lha(t), mfn., Sv 518,30
(agaJ_1hata111, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se agaJ_lhantanam);
(b) gaJ_lhanta, mfi-anti)n., Vin I 85,12 (mukhodana111 pi
14
-anta kilamanti); A I 24,2o sa1akaJ!l
-antanaJ!l); Thi 507 (adipita til)ukka -antaJ!l dahati
n' eva mucanta111); Ja III 275,13 (gocaraJ!l -anto carati);
V 161,11 (sa tassa santika vara111 -ant!); Spk I 235,2s
(madhu111 -antiyo ); Pv-a 18,1 (nama111 -anto Kuveran ti
adim aha); - neg. a(g)gaJ_lhanta, mfn., A III 423,2
(cittassa nimittaJ!l agaJ_lhanto); Ja III 276,4 (tumhakaJ!l
sahayo ma111 attano vacana111 agal)hanti111 pi!1hiya111
pahari ti); Spki 217,12; Ud-a 245,25 (tassa vacanaJ!l
agal)hanto na111 anadiyanto); (e) gaJ_lhamana, mfn., Ja III
442,20' (sotas' eva kahapal)e -amano, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
-anto); Mp III 206,10 (evaJ!l punappunaJ!l cuti-
-amano); - neg. a(g)gal)hamana, mfn.,
Nidd I 108,2; - aor. 3 sg. (a) aggahesi, V in 1 308,15;
III 58,8 (theyyacitto aggahesi); MI 194,1; SI 84,12
(jivagahaJ!l ca naJ!l aggahesi); A III 376,3; Pv 40:9; Ja I
52,25; VI 282,17* (raja kali111 vicina111 aggahesi); Spk II
150,25; (b) gahesi, Ja III 296,4; (e) aggah\', Ja III 373,13*;
IV 329,21*; V 91,4* (SambulaJ!l aggahi bhuje; 91,25:
aggahesi); VI 282,1s*; Cp 2:2:5; Mhv 9:19; 25:7;
(d) gaJ_lhi, Ja I 149,17 (bodhisatto migayoniyaJ!l
-i); V 158,22*; 375,2o; Dhp-a I 113,19;
2 sg. (a) aggahesi, Vin III 58,14 (ma bhante mayha111
aggahesi ti); (b) gahi, Ja V 371,t8* (katha111 gahi
ti; 371,24: gaJ_lhi ti); (e) gaJ_lhi, Ja V 371,24';
1 sg. (a) aggahesi111, V in I 308,22; (b) gahesi(lTl),
Ap 372,17 (gahes' aha111); Ap-a 282,3; (e) aggahi111,
Th 97; Ja V 70,28* (givaJ!l bahahi aggahi111; 73,5:
aggahesi111); Cp 1:9:30; (d) gahi111, Ap 74,2o;
(e) agaJ_lhi(lTl), Ap 42,16 (agaJ_lhi 'haJ!l, Ce, Ee so; Be
agaJ_lh' aha111; Ap-a 282,3: agai_1hi111 gahesi111);
(f) gaJ_1hi111, Th 1024 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gal)hi); Ps III
112,zo; - 3 pl. (a) aggahesu111, Vin I 88,31; Sn 847
(saaJ!l ca dighi111 ca ye aggahesu111); Ja IV 251 ,3*;
Sadd 503,21; (b) gahesu111, Ja III 34,13* (ma taJ!l gahesu111
rajano); Cp-a 179,13; (e) aggahu111, Ap 77,8; Sadd 503,21;
(d) aggahi111su, Sadd 503,z1; (e) agaJ_lhUlTl, Ja IV 116,23*
(pitaraJ!l me maharaja cora agai_1hu111 kanane; 117 ,11:
agaJ_lhun ti -i111su); (f) gai_1hi111su, Vin I 148,31; Ja I
254,12; 2 pl. gaJ.!hittha, A III 350,6 (ma puggalesu
pamiil)alTl -ittha); Ja I 254,4 (tumhe maJ!l kimatthaya
-ittha ti); - inf (a) gahetu111 [cf S. grahitu111]. V in I
92,37 (nahaJ!l ussahami therassa nama111 gahetu111); S V
218,20 (nasakkhi pahassa pariyanta111 gahetu111): A III
52,11 (na sukara111 puassa pamiil)aJ!l gahetu111): Ja I
263,15 (rajja111 gahetu111 samattha); Sp 154,19; Spk II
323,4 (sankhara pi na sakka niccadivasena gahetu111);
Mhv 8:23; Sadd 503,7; - neg. a(g)gahetu111, Sp 357,26;
- (b) gal)hitu111, Ja III 281,5 (tvaJ!l ma111 maretva
mantaJ!l gaJ.!hitukama si ti, Be so; Ce, Se gaJ.!hitukama ti;
Ee wr gaJ.!hitakama ti); VI 282,1o (gal)hitu111 nasakkhi);
Nidd I 177,7; Sp 373,12; Sadd 503,5; - absol.: taking;
holding; seizing; with; mentioning, referring to;
(a) gahetva, V in I 8,31 (Upako ajiviko ... ummaggaJ!l
gahetva pakkami); 30,1t (tato phalaJ!l gahetva); M III
163,28 (coraJ!l agucari111 gahetva); 179,13 (tam enaJ!l ...
nirayapala nanabahasu gahetva Y amassa ranno
dassenti); S IV 176,19 (vamena hatthena rasmiyo
gahetva); A I 160,6 (til)hani satthani gahetva
aamaassajivita voropenti); Sn 673 (jivha111 balisena
gal}hati
gahetva); Vv 30:6 (pithaq gahetva paharam adasi me);
Ja I 151,20 (ahaq ... tassa santakaq maral).aq gahetva
idha nipanno); IV 250,25 (ekaq thirasatakaq catsu
kaJ:!.IJ.esu gahetva); Nidd I 102,9 (gahetva uggahetva
gal).hitva ... ); Sp 1178,11 (tassa namaq gahetva ayaq
itthannamo bhikkhu ti kammavaca katabba); PsI 32,8
(bhute subha sukhita ti gahetva); Spk II 150,23 (sikkha-
padani gahetva); It-a II 113,15 (ye pana il).aq gahetva
patidatuq asakkonta); Sadd 503,7; - neg. agahetva,
aggahetva
1
, Ja I 159,19 (ovadaq agahetva); II 66,5
(bhikkhusaii.ghassa namaq agahetva); IV 250,7;
Sp 323,9; Ud-a 245,24; It-a II 2,8; - (b) gahetvana,
V in IV 259,11 * (haqsarajaq gahetvana); Sn 309;
Pv 21 :2; Ja II 280,4* (bahaya maq gahetvana laghiya
anuta!ayi); Ap 395,9; Mhv 36:93; (e) gal).hitva, Ja I
222,13; Thi 123; Ap 25,27 (hatthena hatthaq gal).hitva);
Nidd I 92,31; Mhv 6:6; Sadd 503,5;- neg. a(g)gal).hitva,
Dhp-a I 116,11; (d) gal).hitvana, Mhv 32:16; (e) gal).hiya,
Thi 398 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gal).hissaq, prob. wr);
Mhv 29:16; (f) gayha
1
, Ja V 302,12* (gayha vako
gacchati yenakamaq; 303,s: vako gahetva) = 302,20' (Se
so; Ee wr gayha; Be siii.galasaii.gha parikac.l<;lhissanti; Ce
sigalasaii.gha parika)<)hayanti); Ap 50,11; Mhv 18:6;
(g) gahaya, Sn 791 (kapi va sakhaq pamucaq gahaya,
Ee so; Be gahayaq; Ce, Se pamukhaq); (h) gahaq
[IJ.amul; cf S. graham], seizing; so as to take; ? - ifc se e
jiva-;- see also gaheta(r);- pass.: is held, is taken; is
understood; is mentioned, is meant; pr. 3 sg.
(a) gayhati, V in I 88,35 (sace mayaq -eyyama); S II
198,18 (ayaq akase piil).i na sajjati na -ati na bajjhati);
Sp 1065,23 (akaro nama yena tesaq ... acarasaJ:!.thanaq
-ati); Ps III 433,2sfoll. (yadi ca jatiya brahmaiJ.o
bhaveyya, so pi attano patiaq paresaq va upadesaq
vina khattiyato ... visesena -eyya, na ca -ati, Be, Se so;
Ce, Ee gaiJ.heyya); Spk II 268,16 (na paritassati ti na -ati
na bhayati, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se na gal).hati na gahati);
It-a li 46,32 (seghavasen' eva hi saral).aq -ati);
Vv-a 135,s (kittisaddaggahai_lena ca kittisaddahetubhta
gul).a -anti); Sadd 503,12 (gaha ... kammani -ati); -
part.pr. (a) gayhanti, (m)j(n)., Sv 92,15 (gharago)ikaya
makkhika -anti mutta, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gahetva);
(b) gayhamana, mftz., A IV 6S,2o (darake gahite va
-amane va); Ja VI 429,6 (gehesu -amanesu); Sp 330,15
(koci maccho -amano ito e' ito ca dhavati); Ud-a 54,6
(pubbe pacavaggiyehi -amanaq bhagavato gottaq
anussaranto); Mhv 17:47; - neg. agayhamana, mftz.,
Sv 710,3;- pr. 3 sg. (b) gaJ}.h'yati, Nidd I 420,16 (-anti
uggal).hiyanti); Sv 668,24 (tavatakaq aharapiyatu -atu,
yattakaq icchatha tattakaq gaiJ.hatha ti vuttaq hoti, Be
so; Ce gayhatu; Ee aharapeyyatu -atu; Se aharapeyyatu
gal).hapeyyatu); Patis-a 416,19 (upadiyati ti bhusaq -ati,
upadiyati ti va patho, Be, Se so; Ce upadiyanti ti -anti,
upadiyati ti va patho; Ee upadiyanti ti bhusaq gal).hanti,
upadiyati ti va patho); Sadd 503,12 (kammani gayhati .. .
-ati va); (e) giyate, Nidd I 420,16 (giyanti kathiyanti .. .
athava giyanti gal).hiyanti uggal).hiyanti; cfPj II
567,sfoll.: tattha sikkhanugiyanti ... anekasikkha
kathiyanti uggayhanti va); - gal).hiyamanaq in Ee at
Ja II 16,19" is wr for gal).iyamanaq (Be, Ce, Se so); -
pp gahita, gahita, mftz. and n. [S. grhita], l. (mftz.) taken,
15
seized, held; grasped in the mind, apprehended, leamt;
mentioned, referred to, meant; V in I 45,37 (-o hoti
upajjhayo); III 8S,12 (aataro bhikkhu amanussena -o
hoti); Mili l66,1o (pasaiJ.o -o); Alll 201,17 (bahuq ca
gal).hati -aq e' assa na pamussati ti); Th 786 (coro yatha
sandhimukhe gahito); Ja II 336,7* (khagge gahite
tikkhii_le); III333,26* (maha me -o maccho); IV 337,3*
(sace hi tyahaq dhanahetu gahito, Be, Ee so, me ? Ce, Se
-o); V 497 ,8* (parosataq khattiya te gahita; 497 ,12: te
gahita ti taya -a); Sp 371,15 (theyyacittena ca -aq); Ps II
343,1o (vedana saa viaiJ.an ti imani tiiJ.i gahetva
paa kasma na -a); Spk I 111,4 (kamasaaya ...
kamabhavo rpasaqyojanena rpabhavo -o); It-a II
59,10 (seyyagahal).ena e' ettha asanaq pi -an ti
daghabbaq); Spk li 69,1 ( --tta); Mhv 14:53; -
--patisandhika, mftz., who has taken a new existence, has
been conceived; Ja I 51 ,2s ( --patisandhikassa bodhi-
sattassa); Vism 424,9; Sv 502,17; - 2. (n.) grasping,
holding; grasp; Vin III 121,23 (gahal).aq nama
--mattaq);- neg. agahita, aggahiti,mftz., Jai 217,12
(senasanesu agahitesv eva); Mil 83,26 (asi ... aggahito
hatthena); Sp 1230,17; PsI 134,1 (agahitam eva hoti
sarai_laq); II 253,31; Spk I 354,7 (agahitatta); -
duggah\'ta, mftz. and n., taken improperly; grasped badly
or wrongly; wrongly apprehended; what is wrongly
grasped, a mistaken opinion or belief, Vin I 308,26
([civaraq] duggahitaq); MI 133,2 (attana duggahitena,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se duggahitena); 133,31 foll. (dhamma
duggahita ... duggahitatta ... dhammanaq ... , Ce, E e so;
Be, Se duggahita ... duggahitatta ... ); A II 147,2o
(bhikkhu duggahitaq suttantaq pariyapul).anti, Ce, Ee
so; Be, Se duggahitaq); Dhp 311 (kuso yatha duggahito
hattham evanukantati, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se duggahito);
Ja VI 307,16 (ayaq loko duggahitena nassati, Ce, Ee so;
Be, Se duggahitena); 308,4* (na capi me duggahit' atthi
kici); 308,2o (VaruiJ.ena duggahitaq gahetva Pm_ll).ako
aiJ.atto bhavissati, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se duggahitaq);
Mhv 4:34; - sugahita, suggahita, mftz., properly taken;
grasped well or correctly; apprehended or leamt well;
Vin I 308,25 ([civaraq] suggahitaq); MI 134,13foll. (te
dhamma suggahita ... suggahitatta ... dhammanaq ... ,
Ce, E e so; Be, Se sugahita ... sugahitatta ... );A II 148,14
(bhikkh suggahitaq suttantaq pariyapul).anti, Ce, Ee
so; Be, Se suggahitaq); Ud 59,25 (suggahitani bhikkhu
so!asa aghakavaggikani sumanasikatani supadharitani;
cfUd-a 312,19: suggahitani ti samma uggahitani);
Th 1028 (suggahitaq ca gal).hati atthaq
copaparikkhati,); Ja I 222,26 (ahaq taq sugahitaq
gahetva gamissami ti, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be suggahitam);
II 177,6* (suggahitasmiq katthasmiq, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
suggahitasmiq); Vism 98,25 (bhagavato santike
gahitakammatthanaq sugahitaq hoti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
suggahitaq); - fpp (a) gahetabba, mftz. and n. impers.
[cf S. grahitavya], V in I 45,31 (evaq ca pana bhikkhave
upajjhayo -o); 191,12 (na bhikkhave gavinaq visaiJ.ena
-aq); II 265,3 (bhikkhuhi bhikkhuninaq ovado -o ti);
Ja I 346,29 ( -aq gahapetva); Mi1400,1 (sihassa satta
aii.gani -ani ti); Vism 185,6 (pacavidhena nimittaq
-aq); Sp 231,19 (attanomati ... -a); 1069,22 (taq n' eva
atthakathayaq na pa!iya vuttaq tasma na -aq); Spk III
17,25 (aban ti va maman ti va -a111 kici adisva);
Dhp-a III 309,11 (idh' eva bhikkha -a ti); V v-a 135,3o
(--taya); Ap-a 51,21 (vittharato pan' esa attho
Cariyapitakato -o ti); As 337,27 (--tta); Sadd 433,1o
(ayam eva patho -o);- neg. a(g)gahetabba, mfn., Ja III
117,5 (yuddhena katva nagara111 ajjhavasi);
VI 380,3; Patis-a 247,1o; As 337,25 (agahetabbatta); -
(b) gal}hitabba, mfn., Ja IV 164,12" (na ve suga!_lhan ti na
ve sukhena -a111); Nidd I 183,17 (na -a na
paramasitabba); Vism 70,11 (gai_!hantena ca
pama;ayuttam eva Sp 506,9 (mgabbata111
- (e) gayha
2
, mfn.; - ifc see indriya-, dvihattha-; -
-'-upaga, -'-upaka, mfn.,fit to be taken or seized; worth
holding or taking, valuable; able to be gol hold of or
obtained; susceptible; Ja IV 219,13 (kaci -'-paga111
adisva, Ce so; Be, Se -' -upaga111; Ee -' -paka111);
Mil 325,10; Vism 663,24 (aphalo rukkho n' atth'
ettha kici -'-u pagan ti, Ce, E e so; Be, Se -'-u pagan ti);
Pj II 283,24 (samaka ti dhunitva va sisani uccinitva va
-'-u paga ti;adhaajati); Dhp-a I 337,2 (yatha maci
drethitana111 ... -'-u paga vi ya hoti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
-'-upaga); 1129,15 (eko [coro] dhammakatha111 assosi,
eko attano -'-upaga111 olokesi); Pv-a4,12 (cora pana
ghara111 pavisitva --upaga111 bhai_1c;la111 gahetva); -
neg. agayhupaga, mfn., Ja III 118,5' (agayhupagassa
ti;assa ca anadana111, Be so; Ce, Se agayhupakassa; Ee
agayhpakassa); IV 174,14' (ya111 ya111 cammassa
hoti ta111 cajitva
katva, Be so; Ce, Se agayhupaga-; E e agayhpaka- );
V 367,28. (agayhpagaghena maci, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
agayhupagaghena); Spk 11 322,3foll. (yatha ca so
abalo agayhpago ... agayhpagataya vedana
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se agayhupago); -
agayha, mfn .. not to be got hold of, Mil387,zo (akaso
sabbaso agayho ); -caus.: causes to take ( or lay hold
of); causes to be taken or seized; hands over, distributes,
allots (to, dat./gen.); causes to learn, teaches; pr. 3 sg.
(a) gaheti, -aya ti, V in 11 88,11 foll. (bhikkhunina111
-eti ... pakkha111 -essati); 167,z5foll. (na
bhikkhave nissime thitassa -etabba111, yo
-eyya apatti dukkatassa ti); M I 238,33 (te imehi kaya111
bala111 -enti nama briihenti nama); A I 199,11*
na sikkheyya khalita111 ca na -aye); Ja VI
215,1' (ta111 ta111 vatva micchagaha111 -entl ti, Be, Ce so;
Se -ayanti ti; Ee wr gahenti ti); Kv 165,30 (handa hi
vimati111 -ayissama ti); Vism 167,2 (aya111 so, gai_!hatha
nan ti ta111 pi -ayati) = Sp 154,23 (Ee, Se so; Be, Ce
gahapayati); 1230,6 (ma avuso eva111 -etha); 1250,14
(purimadivasesu amhehi na laddha111, idani ta111
-etha ti); It-a 11 159,8 (asuka111 na vagati ti
-en ti sikkhapenti); Sadd 503,10 ( -eti -ayati); -
part.pr. gahenta, mfn., V in 11 167,17 (seyyaggena -enta
seyya ussadiyi111su; cfSp 1223,5: -enta ti seyya-
paricchedena -iyamana); Sp 1230,10; - aor. 3 sg.
(a) gahesi, V in II 199,2 (Devadatto ... -esi ...
gai_!hatii ti); (b) agahayi, Ja III 203,7* (yo
saliyachapo ti kai_1hasappa111 agahayi); (e) gahayi,
Ap 82,16 -ayi jino);- inf (a) gahetu111, Vin 11
166,36; Sp 1265,25 (Be so; Ce gahetu111; Ee, Se -itu111,
prob. wr); Mhv 33:48; - neg. agahetu111, Sp 1251,19;
16 gal}hiiti
(b) gahayitu111, Vism 167,6 = Sp 154,27; - gahitu111 in
Ee, Se at Sp 1234,17 is wr for gahita111 (Be, Ce so); -
absol. (a) gahetva, S V 47,8 (te tattha vac;Ic;Ihetva
bala111 -etva); Vism 63,26; Sp 1250,24; 1259,23 (Be, Ce
so; Ee, Se wr gahetva); Mhv 20:45; - neg. agahetva,
Sp 1265,22; (b) gahayitva, Mhv 10:31; (e) gahayitvana,
Mhv 33:47; 35:11; (d) gahiya, Mhv 37:4 (vinayavadi
maya111 raja tJ -iya bhiipati111); -pass.
pr. 3 sg. gahiyati, Sp 1250,22 ( -iyati); - part.pr.
gahiyamana, mfn., Sp 1192,29 (salakaya -iyamanaya);
1250,21; - pp gahita, mfn., distributed, allotted; given;
made to hold; Vism 78,5; Sp 511,7 (duddassanassa
-ita-tta duddasika); 1231,16 (-ite senasane); Pv-a 244,29
(micchagaha111 -ito);- gahitatta in Ee at Sp 1266,10 is
wr for gahitatta (Be, Ce, Se so); - gahita in Be, Ee at
Ja IV 337,3* is prob. me for gahita qv;
neg. agahita, mfn., not (yet) distributed; Sp 1259,14
(agahite yeva patte); - sugahita, mfn., well or properly
allotted or given; Sp 1253,2o; - fpp gahetabba, mfn.,
Vin 11 166,37 (kena nu kho -etabban ti);
Sp 358,6; 1229,23; 1265,3o (salaka -etabba, Be, Ce so;
Ee, Se wr gahetabba); - caus. pr. 3 sg. (b) gahapeti,
-ayati, V in I 271,38 (sappi111 picuna -essati); II 134,32
(bhikkh .. . madhusitthakena pi nasikaloma111 -enti);
134,37 (yo -eyya); D III 189,24 (acariya ... antevasi111 ...
suvinita111 vinenti -enti); Sp 154,23 (ta111 pi
-ayati, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gahayati) = As 177,14;
Sp 1230,31 -ehi ti); Sv 602,2o (alimpessama ti
aggi111 -essama); Spk 11 323,24 (maya ca
vaceti, kicid eva . . . mutta ti pi -eti);
Khuddas 8:19 (-ayanti sabbhava111); Sadd 503,10
( -essati); - part.pr. gahapenta, mf( -enti)n., Sp 355,2o
(utu111 -entassa); Ps II 70,8 (-en ti ya, Be, Se so; Ce, E e
gai_!hapentiya);- aor. 3 sg. (a) gahapesi, Ja II 344,21 (Se
so; Be, Ce, Ee gai_!hapesi); Spk I 192,18; (b) gahapayi,
Pv 36:42; 2 sg. gahapesi, Ja V 374,12' (dhammasotukamo
kira no -esi); 3 pl. gahapesu111, Ja I 53,7; - absol.
(a) gahapetva, Vin I 94,7 -etva); Ja I 458,24
(khadaniyabhojaniyani ca -etva); 11416,1
tava katha111 -etva); Sp 55,17 cha;avesa111
-etva); 323,6 (vata111 -etva); Dhp-a I 193,12
(Cai_!c;lapajjoto pi jivagaham eva -etva);
IV 232,17 (u;hodakassa kaja111 purisena -etva, Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee gahapetva); Mhv 11:21; - neg. a(g)gahapetva,
Sp 1025,9; Spk II !68,15; (b) gahapetvana, Cp 2:4:7
( -etvana cetake; Cp-a 135,29 foil.: cetakehi gai_!hapetva
cetake va attano rajapurise il;apetva
ga;hapetva); Mhv 20:44; (e) gahapayitva, Mhv 7:49; -
pp gahapita, mfn., Ja II 378,s (kedarato salisisamutthi
-ito); Sp 137,28 ([a;c;Iani] -itani ti) =
Mp IV 61,4 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gai_!hapitani ti); Dhp-a IV
13,12; - fpp gahapetabba, mfn., Vin I 94,6
upajjha111 -etabbo); Sp 765,28 ukkhipitva
Nidd-a II 124,33; - caus. pr. 3 sg.
(e) gal}hapeti, -ayati, Vin IV 163,3o (uggai_!hapeyya ti
aa111 -eti); Ja VI 387,8 (senaka111 -ehi ti); Sp 333,28
-eti); Ps 11 82,15 (kulehi saddhi111 vera111 -eti ti);
III 304,2 gahetva kasayani niharitva
-etha ti); IV 126,8 (desitasuttassa nama bhagavata
na gahita111, hand' assa nama -essami ti
gal}hiipaka
cintetva ... ); Spk I 177,23 (samadapet! ti -eti); Nidd-a I
194,18 (vohareyya nanavidhena -eyya hoti ca na ca hot!
ti); Sadd 503,8 (gaha ... karite -eti -ayati); - part.pr.
(a) gal).hapenta, mf(-entl)n., Ja II 105,13 (uyyanapalo
akalapupphani pupphapento akalaphalani -ento );
Sp 137,26 (utuq1 -entiya); 191,5 (gabbhaq1 -entassa);
Cp-a 76,5 (vare -ento); (b) gal).hapaya(t), mfn., Sp 690,25
(ekaq1 gal).hato va -ayato va); - aor. 3 sg. gal).hapesi,
Ja VI 144,3 (raja pi andhabalo puna tassa vacanena putte
-esi); Spkii 221,14; Jpl.gal).hapesuql, JaiV 338,w;
1 pl. gal).hapayimha, Ps III 327,23 (matapitaro tata
kucchigatam eva taq1 saral).aql -ayimha ti sarenti); -
absol. gal).hapetva, Ja I 264,6 (Sllavamaharajanaq1 ...
-etva); Sp 140,18; Ud-a 242,6; - pp gal).hapita, mfn.,
Ps Il 251,10 (upajjhaq1 -itani paca bhikkhusatani
aheSUql).
gal}hapaka, m(jn). ffrom gal).hapeti, caus. of gal).hati qv],
one who causes to take or hold; Spk III 224,6
(samadapako ti idaq1 e' idaq1 ca gal).hatha ti evaq1 -o);
- se e also gahapaka.
gal}hiipana, n. ffrom gal).hapeti, caus. of gal).hati qv],
causing to take or hold; Ja IV 200,19 (akale phalaq1
0
-mantaql janati); Sv 1055,28 (ayaq1 hi appamado nama
sllapral).e . . . vipassanagabbhaq1 -e . . . aghasu vijjas
ti... kusaladhammesu bahpakaro); - see also
gahapana.
gal}hiipeta(r), m. ffrom gal).hapeti, caus. of gal).hati qv],
one who causes to take or hold; Nidd-a I 107,31 (tighiiql'
ahaq1 samadapeta ti ahaq1 -a tit!hami).
gal}hita- in Ee at Pv-a 43,16 (gal).hitamattaql) is wr for
gahita- (Be, Ce, Se so); and in Ee at Ps III 330,1o
(gal).hitamattam eva) is wr for gal).ita- (Be, Ce so; Se
gahita-).
gal}hiya, absol. of gal).hati qv.
gata, mfn. and n., pp of gacchati qv.
gataka, m(jn). [gata+ ka
2
], (one) who has gone, (one) who
went; Ja I 86,5 (raja n' eva -o va agacchati na sasanaq1
syatl ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Sen' eva gato); Vism 97,6 (ao
esa avuso -assa maggo nama ti; [Be] I 118,27;
-assa ti gatassa - ifc
see tatha-, paccha-.
gati (and gati me), f [S. gati], Abh 793 (bhavabhede
patinhayaq1 nitthajjhasayabuddh1su vasaghane ca
gamane visadatte gatlrita, Ce so; Be gatlrita);
Sadd 465,23 foil. ( -1 ti gatigati nibbattigati ajjhasayagati
vibhavagati nipphattigati al).agat! ti bahuvidha -i
nama); Ps III 364,21 foil. (gatisaddo . . . bhavabhede
vattati . . . nivasanaghane . . . paaya . . .
idha pana ninhaya vattati ti veditabbo); l. (i) going,
moving; gait; progress, movement; Abh 793 (gamane);
A I 112,4 (taq1 [cakkaq1] pavattitaq1 samanaq1 yavatika
abhisailkharassa -i tavatikaq1 gantva ... ; Mp II 181,11:
payogassa gamanaq1); Vism 104,31 (mohacarito
parivyakulaya -iya gacchati); Sp 151,22 (bhmiyaq1 viya
purisassa cittassa -i sukha hoti); 172,2 (yesaq1 hi
dhatnaq1 -i attho, buddhi pi tesaq1 attho); Ud-a 152,23
(yatha ruci tatha gataq1 -i gamanaq1 kayavacicitta-
ppavatti etassa ti tathagato, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee agati) =
It-a I 136,19; Vibh-a 446,29 (ahaq1 dubbalo tava -iya
gantuq1 na sakkhissami); Sadd412,13 (chama -imhi);
17 gati
413,16 (gamu -iyaq1); - ifc see mudu-, vaka-; -
(ii) progress in knowledge; understanding; ? MI 82,33
(paramaya satiya ca -iya ca dhitiya ca samannagata;
Ps II 52,2: padasataq1 pi padasahassaq1 pi vadantass'
eva . . . adharal).a-upanibandhanasamatthata -i nama);
Th 557 (dandha mayhaq1 -1 as; Th-a II 239,19: -1 ti
al).agati); - 2. where one goes or has gone; course,
path; way, method; Abh 395; MI 154,24 (imaq1 ...
nivapaq1 ... paribhujanti na ca nesaq1 jan ama agatiq1 va
-iq1 va); Dhp 92 (akase va sakuntanaq1 -i tesaq1
durannaya); Ja III 255,17* (na me rucci Migalopa yassa te
tadisa -i atuccaq1 tata patasi); V 44,25* (kathaq1 vijanemu
-iq1 gajassa); Ap 375,15 ( -i tesaq1 upacchinna ...
pil).<;laya te na gacchanti oruddha nadikaya); Pv-a 6,6
(ayyo Mahamoggallano ... tassa -iq1 janeyya); - ijc see
paji-; - 3. where one goes, where one moves; one's
sphere; Abh 793 (vasaghane); D III 264,14
(paccantimesu janapadesu paccajato hoti ... yattha natthi
-i bhikkhnaq1 bhikkhun1naq1); S IV 197,26 (bhikkhu
rpaq1 samannesati yavata rpassa -i); A II 161,35
(yavata . . . channaq1 phassayatananaq1 -i tavata
papacassa -i); Ja VI 46,4* (ko tesaq1 -im apaye;
46,1Yfoll.: ko maq1 tesaq1 paccekabuddhanaq1 nivasana-
ghiinaql papeyya); Ap 392,27 (al).e te upama natthi
yavata jagato -i. Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ca gato -i); -
4. where one goes to; one 's destination; a refuge, a
recourse; Abh 793; V in V 149,22* foil. ( -i miganaq1
pavanaq1 akaso pakkhinaq1 -i vibhavo -i dhammanaq1
nibbanaq1 arahato -i; Sp !353,22foll.: ajjhokase
vyagghadihi paripatiyamananaq1 miganaq1 pavanaq1 ...
-i hoti . . . avassaq1 pana
vibhavo -i dhammanaq1 ... ); Dhp 380 (atta hi attano
natho atta hi attano -i; Dhp-a IV 117 ,to: -i patigha
saral).aql); Ja IV 293,14* (putta mam' -im agato
'smi); V 339,2o* (ka nu pasena baddhassa -i aa
mahanasa); VI 526,14* (yo yacataq1 -1 asi savant!naq1 va
sagaro); Nidd I 411,11; Vism 647,14 (na lel).aql na -i na
paayati); Spk 11 268,4 (attanaq1 d1paq1
tiil).aq1 lel).aql -iq1 parayanaq1 patighaq1 katva viharatha
ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr -i); Ap-a 159,26 (patibaddhacitto
ti ahaq1 imaq1 vina na jivami esa me -i esa me
parayal).an ti);- 5. where one goes in lije, one's career,
destiny; what happens to one; outcome, issue; Abh 793;
V in II1 14,23 (sace Sudinno nabhiramissati ... pabbajjaya
ka tassa aa -i bhavissati, idh' eva paccagamissati);
D II 16,13 (mahapurisassa dve -iyo bhavanti anaa ...
raJa hoti cakkavattt dhammiko . . . arahaq1 hoti
sammasambuddho); Sn 1001 (dve va tassa -iyo tatiya hi
na vijjati); Ja I 56,18 (asaq1sayaq1 buddho bhavissat! ti
ekam eva -iq1 addasa); III 65,10* (ka su bhante -I
mamaq1; 65,15': ka nipphatti bhavissatl ti pucchi);
Cp 3:2:11 (rathiya rathiyaq1 dassetha sa -i jatilahijita;
Cp-a 191,24: yehi ayaq1 hijito tesaq1 jatilah1jitanaql
sa -i sa nipphatti so vipako ti); Mil 264,3o (yo gih1
arahattaq1 patto dve v' ass -iyo bhavanti anaa tasmiq1
yeva divase pabbajati va parinibbayati va); - 6. where
one goes after death; one 's future course, state of
existence; Abh 793 (bhavabhede); Vin I 293,34
(itthannamo bhante bhikkhu kalaq1 kato, tassa ka -i ko
abhisamparayo ti); DI 162,15 (yo 'haq1 ... imesaq1
gati
tapasslnatp. evatp. agatitp. ca -itp. ca cutitp. ca upapattitp.
ca yathabhiitatp. pajanami); MI 73,18 (paca kho ima ...
-iyo . . . nirayo tiracchanayoni pittivisayo manussa
deva); III 165,6foll. (yavata hoti ... katakibbisanatp. -i
tatp. -itp. pecca gacchami); SI 19,5* (tasma satatp. ca
asatatp. ca nana hoti ito -i asanto nirayatp. yanti santo
saggaparayana); Dhp 31 O (apua1abho ca -1 ca papika);
Sn 644 (yassa -itp. na jananti deva gandhabbamanusa
kh!l).asavatp. arahantatp. ... ); Vv 44:16 (tassa -itp. brhi
kuhitp. upapanna sa); Pv 12:4 (gato so tassa ya -i);
Th 215 (satp.saratp. d!gham addhanarr -!su parivattisatp.;
Th-a II 106,31: pacasu -!su cavana-upapajjanavasena
aparaparatp. satp.saranto ); 216 (sabba -1 samucchinna
natthi dani punabbhavo); Ja V 265,1* (katp. -itp. pecca
gacchanti nara dhammaticarino; 265,24': katarasmim
niraye paccantl ti pucchati); Nidd I 249,21 ( -iya yena
tatp. vadeyyutp. nerayiko ti va tiracchanayoniko ti va);
Ap 443,2 (duve bhave satp.sarami devane atha manuse
aatp. -itp. na janami); Pa!is 1 11,13 (pa!isandhi
abhieyya appa!isandhi . . . -i abhieyya agati .. .
nibbatti ... anibbatti ... upapatti ... anupapatti ... jati .. .
ajati ... ); Kv 261,2; Vism 237,1; Mi1108,28 (bhagava .. .
Devadattassa -itp. o1okento addasa Devadattatp. .. .
nirayena nirayatp. vinipatena vinipatatp. gacchantatp.);
Sp 397,24 (puthujjananatp. -i aniyata); Ps II 36,22 (ettha
sukatadukkatakammavasena gantabba ti -iyo); Pj II
345;; (vijjatp. Janatl yassanubhavena chavaslsatp.
ako!etva sattanarr -irr janati); Nidd-a 1 91,6 (nirayadi-
pacannatp. -lnatp.J: Thiip 231,19* (cittappasadamattena
sugate -i uttama 1abbhat! ti); - ifc see paca-; - see
also duggati. sugati: - (gaty)-akkhepa, m., convulsion
of mmement, convulsive movement; ? Sadd 334,28 (raghi
1aghi -e, -o gatiya akkhepo; cf however S. Dhatup
Wg 4:35-7: aghi vaghi maghi [dvandva ?];
Wg 4:33-4: raghi 1aghi gatyarthai).);
(gaty)-avasiidana, (gaty)-iivasiidana, n., bringing
movement to an end; Dhatup 150 (sada visaral).a-
gatyavasadanesu); Sadd 384,1o (sida visaral).agaty-
avasadanesu: . . . gatyavasadanatp. gamanassa avasanatp.
osanatp. abhavakaral).am, nisidanan ti attho);
0
-gata, mfn. gone the fuil course; gone through the
proper process; settled; ? Vin II 85,3 (katame dasa
adhammika sa1akagaha, oramattakatp. ca adhikaral).atp.
hoti, na ca -atp. hoti na ca saritasaritatp. hoti ... ;
Sp 1192,24 foil.: dve tayo avase na gatatp. tattha tatth' eva
va dvattikkhattutp. avinicchitatp.); Ps III 364,24
(gatisaddo . . . -an ti adisu visa!abhave [vattati]); -
neg. agatigata, mfn., (or see agati below and BHS) Ja II
1,6 (Kosalaraja ekatp. agatigatatp. dubbinicchayatp. attarr
vinicchinitva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gatigatatp.);-
0
-nivatti,
0
-nivutti,f [cf S. Dhatup Wg 22:30: stha gatinivttau],
cessation of or refraining from movement; Pv-a 189,17
(tighasl ti idatp. !hanasaddassa
0
-nivatti-atthatta gatiya
patikkhepavacanatp.); Dhatup 359 (tha
0
-nivuttiyatp.); -
o -pailkavisosana, mfn., drying up the mud of future
existence; ? Ap 390,16 (nibbanagamanatp. maggatp. -atp.);
465,7 (sutva ca vimalatp. vakyatp. -atp., Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
o -paiJ.kavisodhanatp. ); - o -patighiita, m., the impeding
of movement; Sadd 355,12 (su!ha -e: gamana-
patihananarp -o); -
0
-ma(t), mfn. (sg. nom.
0
-ma,
18 gati
0
-manto), (according to cts) possessed ofunderstanding;
D III 107,4 (satima ka1ylil).apa!ibhano
0
-ma dhitima
m u tima ... ; Sv 893,21: gamanasamatthaya pannaya
samannagato); A 1 25,1 (etadaggatp. ...
0
-mantanatp.
yadidatp. Anando; Mp 1 287,3; ayam eva e' ayasma
ekapade !hatva satthipadasahassani gal).hanto satthara
kathitaniyamen' eva sabbapadani janati, tasma
0
-mantanatp. aggo nama jato); Th 1049 (
0
-manto
satlmanto dhitimanto .. . Anando; Th-a III 121 ,9:
0
-manto ti asadisaya lil).agatiya samannagato); Ja VI
286,26* (
0
-ma dhitima mutima ... Vidhuro; 287,1o:
lil).agatiya
0
-ma); Ap 263,13 (
0
-ma dhitima e' eva satima
ca bahussuto ); Sp 552,24 (pal).<;lita ti pal).<;liccena
samannagata
0
-manta); Th-a III 208,28 (
0
-mantataya);-
0
-va.iiita, mfn., without refuge or recourse; Mhv 72:286
(pa1ayitva sakatp. ratthatp. pavisi -o);-
0
(1)-vinivutti,f,
cessation, discontinuance, of movement, Dhatum 587
(!ha -iyarr);-
0
-vivajjita, mfn., deprived ofmovement,
unable to move; Cp 3:6:10 (mugo ahositp. badhiro
pakkho -o); -
0
-sampattipatibii}ha, mfn., opposed,
prevented, by a good future course; Vibh 338,19
(ekaccani papakani kammasamadanani -ani na
vipaccanti; Vibh-a 439,3!: gatisampattl ti sampanna gati
deva1oko ca manussa1oko ca); Mp II 219,14;- agati,f,
l. where one does not go or move; what is not one 's
sphere; a lack of recourse or resource; MI 158,29
(yattha -i Marassa ca Maraparisaya ca); SI 115,25
(yattha ca ... natthi cakkhu ... -i tava tattha papima);
133,21* (-i yattha Marassa tattha me nirato mano; Spk I
193,5: yattha tuyhatp. Marassa -i, tattha ti tasmitp.
nibbane); Ja V 255,16* (samuddarr .. . -i yattha
pakkhinarr); Ps II 167,16 (1okassa -l ti lokuttara); Pj II
241,17 (evatp. appasanna kasma pabbajita ti ce, -iya);-
2. not a future course; freedom from further existence;
where there are no (future) existences, nibbana; Ja V
489,10' (dhammo hi sugatitp. va -itp. va papeti adhammo
duggatitp., Ce, Ee so; Be, Se sugatitp. papeti nibbanatp.
va); Pa!is 1 12,10 (gati dukkhatp. -i sukhan ti); 15,9 (gati
saiJ.khara -i nibbanan ti); Dhp-a III 158,4 (so sugatitp.
e' eva -irr ca gacchanto, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se sugatitp.
e' eva nibbanatp. ca); - 3. wrong or evil way of
behaviour or course (apparently especiaily in relation to
biased or dishonest judgments or decisions); V in I 339,38
(nalatp. ... chanda dosa moha bhaya -itp. gantutp.); Ja I
260,2 (catasso -iyo vajjetva dasa rajadhamme akopento);
339,26 (chandadivasena -itp. gacchanta rajjatp.
karessanti); Vism 683,28 foil. ( -l ti chandadosamoha-
bhayehi akattabbakaral).assa kattabbakaral).assa ca
adhivacanatp., tatp. hi ariyehi agantabbatta -I ti vuccati);
Sp 7,14 (nando kicapi sekho abhabbo chanda ... -irr
gantutp.); Pj II 522,28 (titthiya mayaya va manena va
etatp. -itp. gacchanti); - ifc see chanda- (sv chanda\
dosa- (sv dosa
2
), bhaya-, moha-; - --gama, m.,
foilowing a wrong course, corrupt behaviour; Sp 873,9*
(--gamatp. ca na gacchati, Ee so, prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
--gamanatp.; quoting Vin V 158,28*: eds --gamanatp.);-
--gamana, n., foilowing a wrong course, corrupt
behaviour; V in V 158,24* ( --gamanatp. ca gacchati ediso
vuccati alajjipuggalo) quoted Sp 872,13*; D III 228,14
( cattari --gamanani, chandagatitp. gacchati dosagatitp. ...
gatika
mohagatilJl ... bhayagatilJl ... ) t A 11 18,14; Ja V 98,25
(raja --gamane thito adhammena pamatto rajjalJl karesi);
Vism 670,24 (dhammiko raja vinicchayaghane nisinno
voharikamahamattanalJl vinicchayal)1 sutva --gamanalJl
pahaya majjhatto hutva); Sp 591,2 (nanu na yuttal)1
vinayadharanalJl --gamanan ti); - --gami(n), mfn.
[agati + gami(n)
1
], l.leading to freedom from (further)
existence; Ps 11 29,9 ([patipada1J1] sabbatthagaminin ti
sabbagatigaminilJl ca --gaminilJl ca); - 2.following a
wrong course, behaving corruptly; Sv 944,28 (tassa
--gamino kittiyaso pi parivarayaso pi nihlyati); - see
also agatika, aagatika (sv aa
2
), attagatika
(sv atta[n]), eval)1gatika, kil)1gatika (sv ka
3
), taggatika
(sv ta[d]), dai_l<;lagatika, dandhagatika, duggata,
dhaagatika (sv dhaa
2
), dhatugatika, niyatagatika
(sv niyacchati), pajjunnagatika, paagatika, bhikkhu-
gatika, yal)1gatika (sv ya[d]),
(sv sabba), samanagatika (sv samana\ sugata, sobhal).a-
gatika.
gatika, mfn. [gati + ki], having a destiny or outcome;
following a course; Sp 659,6foll. (m1aclvarassa
uppannadivasato yava vlsatimo divaso tava uppannalJl
paccasaclvaralJl m1aclvara1Jl attano -al)1 karoti, tato
uddhalJl mlaclvaralJl paccasaclvaralJl attano -al)1 karoti,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee omits second paccasaclvaralll;
Sp-t [Be] 11 397,26/oll.: uppannalll paccasaclvaran ti
paccattavacanalJl attano -al)1 karotl ti karaJ_lakiriyaya
kattubhavato, antara uppannalll hi paccasaclvaralll
masaparamalJl mlaclvaralll thapetulll adatva attano
dasahaparamataya eva paricchindatl ti attano -alll
karoti);- ifc see citta- (sv citta
1
).
gatito in Ee at Ja III 242,7* is wr for gathito (Ce so) or
gadhito (Be so).
gatta, n. (and m.) [S. gatra, n.], (sg.) the body; (pl.) the
limbs ofthe body; Abh 151 (sarlralJl vapu -alll); Vini
47,24 (attano -alll vodakalll katva nivasetva upajjhayassa
-ato udakalll pamajjitabballl); II 133,10 (attano nakhehi
-ani vi1ikhitva); D II 175,29 (tassa ... itthiratanassa slte
Ul).hani -ani honti Ul).he sltani); Sn 1001 (yass' ete honti
-esu mahapurisa1akkhal).a); 1017 (ath' assa -e disvana
paripralJl ca vyajanalJl); Pv 34:1 (mall kitJ kayrl -a
te candanussada; Pv-a 211,9: -a ti saravayava); Thl 17
(vedhamanehi -ehi); Ja V 14,22* ( -ehi te rasmiyo
niccharanti): 69,6* ( -al)1 kammasaval).l).alll te); Ap 312,8
(siniddhalll hoti me -al)1); 401,14 (vato -e na samphuse);
Cp 1:10:15 (photetva rajagate -e); Dhp-a I 321,23
(killlkarai_la -al)1 ptikalJl jatal)1); Mi1198,2s (paho ...
api sunipul).iinalJl manujanalll -e sedalJl moceyya);
Vism 264,27 (addhanalJl gatassa vayodhatu kuppati -ani
dukkhanti); It-a 11 77,1 (-ehi seda muccanti, Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee wr -ahi); - gattal)1 in Ee at Thl 466 is prob. wr
for bhastarp (Be, Ce, Se so); - ifc see aru-,
candana1itta-, nibbiddha- (sv nibbijjhati), pakka-
(sv pacati\ parida<;l<;lha-; -
0
-dharathalJl in Ee at
Spk II 379,12 is wr for bhattadarathal)1 (Be, Ce, Se so);
-
0
-Vicm;u;tana, n., grinding, bruising, the limbs or the
body; Sadd 537,8 (val).a -e);- sugatta, mfn., who has a
beautiful body; fair-limbed; Ja IV 19,28* (sabbassa no
issara tvalll -e); V 404,25*.
gathasukhatthaip in Ee at Th-a II 277,27 is wr for gatha-
19
gaddula
(Be, Ce, Se so).
gathita, mfn., pp of ganthati qv.
gada, m. [e;{ S. gada], l. speech, speaking; Vism 203,28
(samma e' esa gadati yuttaghane yuttam eva vacalJl
bhasatl ti samma
0
-tta pi sugato, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
samma padatta ti)= Sp 117,14 = Nidd-a II 39,2o; Sv 66,3o
(
0
-attho hi ettha gatasaddo, evalll tathavaditaya
tathagato); Pj I 183,21 (sughu gatatta sutthu eva ca
0
-tta
sugato); It-a 11 190,29 (
0
-attho ayal)1 gatasaddo dakarassa
takaralJl katva); Patis-a 482,1 (samma -o assa ti su gato);
- 2. disease, sickness; Abh 323; 1099 (-o roge);
Mhv 62:67 (tibbena phugho mahata -ena rajjena
saddhilll vijahittha dehalll); Sadd 322,11 * (abadho -o); -
3. poison; Ps 11 107 ,1o (-o ti hi visassa niimalJl, tal)1 tassa
alalll paripUl).J:.lalJl atthl ti a1agaddo, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gaddo ti);- ifc see diddha-;-
0
-diddha, mfn., smeared
with poison; Spk 11 208,7 (diddhagadena ti -ena, Ee so;
Be, Ce diddhagatena ti gatadiddhena; Se diddhagatena ti
gatadighena);- see also agada.
gadati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gadati], speaks articulately; speaks;
relates; Dhatup 148 (gada vyattavacane); Dhatum 222;
Vism 203,27 (samma e' esa -ati yuttatthane yuttam eva
vacalll bhasatl ti samma gadatta pi su gato) = Sp 117,13 t
Ud-a 89,9; It-a 11 190,3o (tathalll -an ti tathagato );
Sadd 375,22/oll. (gada viyattiyalll vacayal)1: -ati ...
sughu -atl ti sugato); - pp gadita, mfn. [ts], spoken;
related; named; Abh 132; 755 (kathital)1 -al)1);
Ud-a 153,15 (pariyattidhammo pi ... bhagavata tatha gato
-o pavattito ti tathagato) = It-a I 137,11; Th-a I 55,13
(mama mantital)1 -alll kathital)1, Be, Se so; Ce cintital)1
-al)1; Ee mantitalll kathalll kathitarp, prob. wr); -
fpp gaditabba, mfn., Sv 914,2o; - caus. pr. 3 sg. gadeti,
-ayati, thunders; Sadd 543,18/oll. (gada devasadde:
devasaddo vuccati meghasaddo, -eti -ayati).
gadana, n. [ts], telling, speaking, relating; Sv 914,21
(yatha yatha gaditabbalJl tatha tath' eva -ato dakarassa
takaralll katva tathagato ti vuccatl ti attho ); Pj I 196,4
(yalll ca tath' eva hoti tassa -ato tathagato ti vuccati, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se gamanato); It-a I 137,23.
gada, f [ts], a mace, a club; Abh 394; 1099 (-a satthe);
Spk I 324,15 (cattari kira avudhani 1oke seghani,
Sakkassa vajiravudhalJl Vessaval).assa gadavudhalJl ... )
= Pj II 225,14; Spk I 324,19 (Vessaval).assa kujjhanaka1e
vissajjita -a, Se so; Ee vissajjitalJl gadavudhalJl; Be
VessavaJ_lena ... vissajjitam gadavudha1J1; Ce puthujjana-
ka1e vissajjitalJl gadavudhalJl) = Pj II 225,19 (Ce, Ee, Se
puthujjanakale vissajjita -a; Be vissajjitagada);
Mhv 23:58 (pita -al)1 akarayi aghati1J1sailgu1avana1Jl
so)asahatthadighakalJl ).
gaddati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gardati, Wg 3:20], makes a
sound; Sadd 377,4 (gadda sadde: ... -ati).
gaddabha;uJa, m. [S. lex. gardabhal).<;la], the Ptirsplpal
tree; [SAF]: the lndian tulip tree, umbrella tree,
Thespesia populnea Sol. ex Correa; Abh 562 (-o
kapltano ); Samantak 734 (gaddabha1,1<;lajjuna).
gaddula, gaddla, m.n. [BHS gardula, gardra, gardla], a
leash; a dog-lead; Abh 520 (sabandhanalJl tu gaddlo);
Ja 11 246,14 (puriso . . . sunakhalll disva . . . gadd1ena
bandhitva tal)1 adaya pakkami, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gaddalena); III 204,9 (darake gadd1ehi bandhitva, Ee so;
gaddhana
Be, Ce, Se Kv 336,3o (sa -ena sailgahlto);
Spk II 327,3 (-o vi ya Th!-a 266,2 (yatha -ena
baddho sunakho); As 367,4 (daJhabandhanatrhena -arp.
viya ti -arp., va -arp. Be, Se so; Ce
gaddlarp.; omissions in Ee); - ifc see -
in Ee at Dhs 1059 (andAs 367,5) is wr;
read with Be,
Ce, Se;-
0
-baddha, mfn., tied with a leash, on a leash;
M II 232,25 (sa -o daJhe thambhe va khlle va
upanibaddho, Be, Ce so; Ee gaddla-; Se gadda1abandho;
Ps IV 22,13: rajjurp. pavesetva baddhasunakho)
i- S III 150,7; As 367,3 (sunakha -a yadicchakarp.
niyyanti);-
0
-bandhana, mfn. and n., l. (mfn.) tied on
a leash; PsI 39,25 (sa va -o); Ud-a 213,18
baddha -a viya sarameya, Ce so; Ee
sarameyo; Be, Se gaddlabandhana viya sa); -
2. (n.) tying on a leash; a leash as a tie; Th-a II 122,19
(-en a vi ya thambhe sarameyarp.; Ce so; E e sarameyo;
Be, Se
0
-bandhitarp. viya thambhe sarameyarp.); -
0
-bandhita, mfn., fastened on a leash; Th-a II 122,19
(-arp. viya thambhe sarameyarp., Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
o -bandhanena).
gaddhana, gadduhana, n. [cf S. godohana, BHS godoha;
cfT. Oberlies, 1995a, p. 119: <*garp.dohana], the time
required for milking a cow; a short time; M III 127,2
(nabhijanami abadharp. uppannapubbarp. antamaso
0
-mattarp. pi; Ps IV 195,2ofoll.: gavirp. thane gahetva
ekakh1rabindudhanaka1amattarp. pi); S II 264,23 (yo va
antamaso
0
-mattarp. pi mettacittarp.
bhaveyya, Se so; Be, Ce, Ee gadduhana-; Spk II 224,ll:
0
-mattan ti godhanamattarp., gaviya ekavararp. agga-
tthanakagghanamattan ti attho, gandhanamattarp. va ... ,
Ee so; Ce gandhhanamattarp. va ... ; Se gandha-hana-
mattarp. va ... ; Be gadduhanamattan ti goduhana-
mattarp. ... gandha-hanamattarp. va) t A IV 395,29 (Ee,
Se so; Be gandhohana-; Ce gandhuhana-; Mp IV
187,1foil.: gandhhanamattan ti ... apare pana
0
-mattan
ti paJirp. vatva gaviya ekavararp. thana-achanamattan ti
attharp. vadanti, Ce so; Ee apare pana gadduhanamattan
ti; Be gandhohanamattan ti ... apare pana gaddohana-
mattan ti ... ; Se
0
-mattan ti ... apare pana godohana-
mattan ti ... ) quoted It-a I 91,33 (eds o -mattarp.);
Mi1110,11 (na kici bhante apuarp. apajjeyya antamaso
0
-mattarp. pi ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se goduhana-);
Ud-a 238,28 C-mattarp. pi kalarp. cittasamadhanassa
abhavato na samahita ti); Th-a III 78,34 (gadduhana-
mattarp. pi samadhanabhavato); Vibh-a 466,6
(gadduhanamattarp. pi mayharp. vyadhi nama n' atthl ti).
gaddha, m. [S. grdhra), a vulture; Abh 637 (gijjho -o);
Sp 869,7 (-e badhayirp.s ti
0
-badhino) = Ps II 102,20;
Sadd 548,11 (gaddheti gaddhayati -o); - o -badhi-
pubba, mfn., who was previously a vulture-catcher; ?
belonging to a family of vulture-hunters; ? Vin II 25,12
nama bhikkhuno -assa) = IV 133,34
(Sp 869,7 foil.: gaddhe badhayirp.s ti gaddhabadhino,
gaddhabadhino pubbapurisa assa ti -o, tassa -assa
gijjhaghatakaku1appasutassa ti attho, Be so; Ce, Se
-ppastassa ti; Ee wr -ppasuttassa ti) t M I 130,4; - see
also gijjha.
gaddheti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gardhayati,
20 gadhita
Wg 32:124], desires, is greedy (jor); Sadd 548,11
(gaddha abhikankhayarp.: -e ti -ayati gaddho ); - see
also gijjhati.
gadrabha, m. [S. gardabha], an ass, a donkey; Abh 502
(-o tu kharo); Vin III 52,25 (catuppadarp. nama hatthl
assa otrha -a pasuka); MI 334,29 (-o
vahacchinno ... jhayati pajjhayati); III 167,24 (assa
-a aja miga ye va pan' ae pi keci tiracchanagata
Ja II 96,24 (ye -a sindhavanarp. nivaparp.
vahirp.su); III 477,26* (yada bimbotrhasampanno -o
sumukho siya kusa1o naccagltassa); Kv 30,17 (-o hoti,
Be, Se so; Ee wr gadrabbho); Mi1365,23 (-o ... yattha
katthaci sayati na sayanabahu1o hoti);-
0
-bharaka, m.,
a load carried by a donkey; Ja II 109,23 (eko -ena
vohararp. karonto vicarati); Dhp-a I 123,6 (-ehi
Takkasi1arp. gantva); -
0
-rava, m. [gadrabha + rava
2
],
the braying of an ass; Ja II 110,s; Vism 415,4.
gadrabh!, .f [S. gardabhl], a she-ass, a female donkey;
Ja II 338,24 nama -!); Dhp-a I 123,9 (so
gadrabho parikhapighe caramano ekarp. -irp. disva
upasari.kami).
gadha, mfn. [pp of gahati ? cf ogadha and S. gagha],
entered into, immersed; - ifc see anto-.
gadhita, mfn. and n. [prob. = gathita, pp of ganthati qv;
possibly pp of gijjhati qv; cf S. gardhita, AMg gaghiya,
and cts below ], l. (mfn.) tied, bound; or greedy, greedily
desiring; DI 245,24 (ime . . . paca tevijja
-a mucchita ajjhopanna ... paribhujanti, Be,
Se so; Ce, Ee gathita; Sv 403,25: gedhena abhibhta
hutva) t III 43,28 (-o, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gathito;
Sv 837,1s: gedhajato); SI 186,31* (upadh!su jana -ase
patighe ca mute ca, Be, Se so; Ee -a; Ce
gathitase; Spk I 270,s: -a ti giddha, Be, Se so; Ce gathita
ti; Ee gathitase ti)= Th 1216 (eds -ase; Th-a Ili 190,14:
S IV 332,28 (te ca bhoge -o mucchito
ajjhopanno ... paribhujanti, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce gathito) =
A V 178,6 (Ee, Se so; Be, Ce gathito ); Sn 823
pihayanti kamesu -a paja, Be, Se so; Ce,
Ee gathita); Th 733 -o; Th-a III 22,7 foil.:
ganthito ti tasmirp. tasmirp. rase ganthito
baddho, -o ti ca gedharp. apanno ti attho ); Ja IV
5,26' (ye anugijjhanti giddha -a hutva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
gathita); V 274,24' (pagiddha ti -a mucchita); Nidd I
35,18 (giddha -a mucchita ajjhopanna 1agga 1aggita
pa1ibuddha ti); Pv-a 262,9 (paccuppannasukhe giddha ti
vattamanasukhamatte giddha -a hutva, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
gathita); - 2. (n.) a bond, a fetter; or greediness;?
Sn 940 (yani 1oke -ani, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gathitani;
Nidd I 420,18foil.: -a vuccanti ...
-a vuccanti paca yebhuyyena
devamanussa paca icchanti sadiyanti
pihayanti abhijappanti, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce gathita; Pj II
567,10: paca gijjhantl ti katva
-anl ti vuccanti, Be, Se so; Ce, E e gathlyantl ti ...
gathitanl ti);-
0
-citta, mfn. [gadhita + citta
1
], with mind
or thoughts fettered; or with heart greedily desirous
(for); D II 266,7* (tayi -o smi, Se so; Ee gathitacitto; Be,
Ce gedhitacitto) quoted Sadd 671,4 (tvayi -o 'smi); -
agadhita, mfn., not tied, not bound; or not greedy; D III
224,27 (c!varam -o amucchito anajjhopanno ...
ganta(r)
paribhujati,Be, Se so; Ce, Ee agathito; Sv 1013,32: -o ti
vigatalobhagiddho, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee agathito ti
vigatalobhakhandho) t S II 194,7 (-o, eds so) t A I 74,16
(-a, Se so; Be, Ce, E e agathita) t 1127,23 (-o, Be, Se so;
Ce, Ee agathito); Nidd I 54,5 (agiddho -o amucchito ...
vltagedho vigatagedho ... , Be, E e, Se so; Ce agathito );
Mil401,2 (slho ... 1addha pi bhojanaJil -o amucchito
anajjhapanno paribhujati, Be, Ee so; Ce agathito); -
see also giddha
1
(sv gijjhati), gedhita.
ganta(r), m. [S. gantr], l. one who goes (to); A I 130,10
(ekacco pugga1o aramarp. -a hoti abhikkhal).aJil
bhikkhunarp. santike dhammasavanaya); 11 117,11 (rao
nago yarp. enaJil hatthidammasarathi disarp. peseti yadi va
gatapubbaJil yadi va agatapubbaJil tarp. khipparp. yeva -a
hoti); Ja VI 297,11 * (khettarp. -a e' assa abhikkhal).aJI!,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gantva; 297,18: -a ti gamanasllo);
Sv 767,17 (satto gacchati satto titrhat! ti vuccati, atthato
pana koci satto -a va thata va natthi, Se so; Be, Ce
gacchanto va thito va; Ee atthi eta pana koci satto
gacchanto va thito va natthi) = Ps I 251,25 (Ce, E e na
koci satto -a va thito va atthi; Be, Se atthi pana koci
satto gacchanto va thito va natthi); Sadd 668,13 ( -araJI!);
- 2. (as periphrastic future of gacchati qv) (one who)
will go; Ja IV 273,17* (-a tuvarp. Vetaral).irp. Yamassa,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se hantva no ce tuvaJI!; 273,21:
Vetaral).inirayaJI! gato bhavissasl ti); V 267,19* (-a so
nirayarp. adho, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gantva); 270,12* (ye
migena migarp. han ti ... -a te nirayussadaJI!, Be, Ce so;
Ee nirayarp. adho; Se gantva; 216,11: -a te ti -aro te, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se gantva te ti te gantva); It-a I 55,28
(saJI!sararp. aparaparaparivattanavasena -aro upagantaro
honti); - aganta(r), m., one who does not go; (one
who) will not go; S V 377,15 (ayarp. ... puggalo -a
nirayaJI! -a tiracchanayonirp. ... ; Spk 111 288,10: yasma
ca parimuccati tasma ganta nama na hot! ti -a ti vutto,
na gacchat! ti attho ).
gantabba, mfn.,fpp ojgacchati qv.
gantmp, inf of gacchati qv.
gantva, gantvana, absol. of gacchati qv.
gantha (sometimes written gal).tha or gandha), m.
[S. grantha] (pl. acc. ganthe, ganthani), l. tying, binding;
a tie; D 111 230,18 (cattaro -a, abhijjha kayagantho
vyapado kayagantho sllabbataparamaso kayagantho
idarp.saccabhiniveso kayagantho); SI 14,25* (pahlna-
manassa na san ti -a); Dhp 211 (-a tesarp. na vijjanti
yesarp. natthi piyappiyarp.); Sn 347 (ye keci -a idha
mohamagga) = Th 1267 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gandha);
Sn 912 (visajja -ani); Nidd I 105,32 (-o eso 1ambanaJil
etaJI! bandhanaJI! etarp. pa1ibodho eso); Patis I 129,27
(cathi -ehi ganthito 1okasannivaso ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gal).thehi gal).thito ); Dhs 1135 (katame dhamma -a);
Vibh 65,2ojoll. (cattaro khandha no -a, sankhara-
kkhandho siya -o siya no -o); Nett31,29 (-ehi ca
vippayutto bhavati, Be, Ce so; Ee gandhehi); Vism 90,2*
( ... ati abadho -o iddhl ti) = Sp 416,9* (Be, Ce so; Ee
gandho; Se gal).tho ); Vism 683,24 (-a ti namakayassa
e' eva rpakayassa ca ganthanato abhijjhadayo cattaro,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gal).tha ti ... gal).thanato ); It-a I 11,26
(sabbarp. yogaJil sabbaJil -aJil sabbarp. sarp.yojanarp.
samucchinditva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gal).thaJI!); - 2. an
21 ganthati
arrangement of words (i) of 32 syllables, a s1oka;
Sadd 357 ,29* (gatha e' eka mato -o -o battirp.sat-
akkharo);- (ii) a composition, treatise, text; Abh 965;
1006 (potthakaJI!... -e); V in IV 15,21 (yebhuyyena
pagul).arp. -arp. bhal).antarp. opateti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
gandharp.); D III 94,18 (ekacce satta ... nigamasamantarp.
osaritva -e karonta acchanti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gal).the ...
gacchanti; Sv 870,29: tayo vede abhisakharonta e' eva
vacenta ca); Ja 11 48,4 (acariya imasmirp. -e ettakaJI!
padaJI! paccabhattharp.); Sp 789,3o (yena pana suttantato
ca vinayato ca vuttappamal).O -o uggahlto); Sv 525,17
(eko ohlyanamanako -o hoti, paavantaJI! bhikkhurp.
sagal).hitva tena taJI! -arp. ukkhipapenta, Ce, Ee so; Be
o1iyamanako; Se o1iyamanako gal).tho . . . gal).tharp.) =
Mp IV 18,18 (ollyamanako); PsI 173,26 (til).I).aJil
vedanaJil paragu ti adisu hi -o vedo ti vuccati); Spk I
231,27 (sutava bahu ti bahunanappakarake -e sutava);
II 124,25 (uttamakavitaya savakanaJil -aJil bandhitva
deti); Mhv 37:240 (-ato atthato va); - ifc see
khuddaka-, gtha- (sv guhati); (iii) leaming,
knowledge of a text; memorisation of a text; Vism 95,17
(-o ti pariyattipariharal).arp. tarp. sajjhayad!hi niccaJil
vyavatass' eva pa1ibodho hoti na itarassa); Sp 219,16
(ayaJI! jatiya va gottena va ko1aputtiyena va -ena va
dhutagena va ato yasassl, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gal).thena);
695,23 (yo pana kotiYaJI! thito -o tassa puggalassa
accayena nassissati, Be, Ce so; Ee gal).tho; Se gal).tho);
789,29 (yassa pana satthakatharp. pi vinayapitakaJil
abhidhammapitakarp. ca pagul).arp. suttante ca
vuttappakaro -o natthi, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gal).tho); It-a I
98,6 (attano sllarp. va -aJil va dhutagagul).arp. va ...
sambhaveti); -
0
-kara, m., an author; Abhp. 182,15*
(aharp. pi --ttaJI! patto); -
0
-dhura, n., the burden or
duty of leaming texts; learning texts as the main
concern; Sp 561,16 (te kira sasane vipassanadhuraJI! ca
-aJil ca ti dve pi dhurani cha<Netva navakammam eva
dhuraJI! katva paggal).hirp.su); Dhp-a I 1,18joll. ( -arp.
vipassanadhuran ti dve yeva dhurani ... ekarp. va dve va
nikaye sakalaJI! va pana tepitakaJil buddhavacanaJil
uggal).hitva tassa dharal).aJI! kathanaJil vacanan ti idarp.
-aJil nama); IV 38,1 ( -aJil patthapetva tlni pitakani
uggal).hi).
ganthati, gantheti, -ayati, (and gal).theti ?) pr. 3 sg.
[S. grathnati, granthayati], l.fastens, strings together;
binds; Dhatup 581 (gantha ganthane); Dhatum 814
(gantha sandabbhe); V in 11 9,33 (ma1avaccharp. ropenti ...
-en ti pi -apenti pi); 12,18 ( -essanti); MI 387,2
(ma1akaro ... malaJI! -eyya); SI 215,1* (dadarp. mittani
-ati); Ja 1 452,17 (pupphani -iturp. na janantl ti); IV 289,3
(mitte tava -et ti); 361,25* (osadhikayo -enti nhapayanti
japanti ca; 365,19' foll.: idaJI! imassa rogassa bhesajjaJil
idarp. imassa ti evaJI! pi1otike bandhitva manussanarp.
denti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se siloke bandhitva); V 292,19
(pupphani -atu); VI 239,3* (malarp. -enti);
Nett 116,10joll. (abhijjhaya kayaJil -ati ayaJil vuccati
abhijjhakayagantho, Be, Ce so; Ee gandhati, prob. wr) t
Pet 245,3; Sv 576,29 (tumhe kassa -atha ti); Spk 1 111,18
(ekatoval).tikamaladivasena -enti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
gal).thenti); Patis-a 440,8 (dighi yeva kilesakayaJil -etl ti
dighigantho); Sadd 542,3foll. (-eti -ayati); - part.pr.
ganthana
(a) ganthanta, mfn., As 11,31 (gaganatale tarakarupani
-anto viya, Ee so, but prob. wr; Be, Ce gal).hanto; Se
gal)ento); (b) ganthamana, mfn., Vv 38:1 (dibbamalaq
-amana); Sv 576,27; (e) ganthenta, mfi-entl)n., Ps II
127,27; Vv-a173,2o (-entl); Asl8,13 (pupphadamaq
-entena viya); - 2. compases (a literary work); Pj II
322,29 (yannuna mante -eyyama ti); aor.
3 pl. (a) Ps III 425,7; (b) Ja VI
210,14' (yaasuttaq nama ti attho, Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee wr ti); - absol. (a) ganthetva,
ganthitvil, Sn 302 (mante -etva); Ja VI 232,17'
ocinitva -itva); Sp 272,15 (kusaclran ti kuse
-etva kataclraq, Be so; Ce, Ee -itva; Se gal).!hitva);
618,7 (val).!ena va -etva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gal).!hitva); Sv 357,6 (ulkapakkhani -etva, Be, Se so;
Ce, Ee -itva) f. Mp II 355,8 (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -itva);
Th-a III 56,6 (aii.guliyo suttena -itva); Nidd-a I 256,13
( -etva, E e so; Se gal)!hetva; Be, Ce gumbetva);
(b) ganthitvana, Ap 174,18 ( -itvana Be, Ce,
Se so; Ee bandhitvana); (e) ganthayitva, Ap 503,5
(catasso gathayo -ayitva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
ganthavitva); - pp (a) gathita (with frequent vl
gadhita qv), mfn. and n. [S. grathita; AMg gaghiya],
l. (mfn.) tied, bound; DI 245,24 (ime . . . paca
kamagul)e tevijja brahmal).a -a mucchita ajjhapanna ...
paribhujanti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gadhita; Sv 403,25:
gedhena abhibhuta hutva) = MI 173,27 (Be, Ce, Ee so;
Se gadhita; Ps II 193,15: tal).haganthena -a, Ce so; Ee
ganthita; Be, Se tal).hagedhena gadhita); S IV 332,28 (te
ca bhoge -o mucchito ajjhopanno ... paribhujati, Ce
so; Be, Ee, Se gadhito) = A V 178,6 (Be, Ce -o; E e, Se
gadhito); A III 68,13 (itthirupe ... satta ratta giddha -a
mucchita ... , Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gadhita); Sn 794
visajja, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
823 (oghatiz:l)assa pihayanti kamesu -a paja,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gadhita); Ja III 242,7* (-o ca ratto ca
adhimucchito ca kamesvahaq, Ce so; Be gadhito; Se
gedhito; Ee wr gatito; 242,11: abhijjhavyapada-
kayaganthena baddho); IV 371,15* (bharami putte dare ca
gharesu -o Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gadhito); Pv-a 262,9
(paccuppannasukhe giddha ti vattamanasukhamatte
giddha -a hutva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gadhita); -
--citta, mfn. [gathita + citta
1
], with thoughts fettered;
with thoughts fixed (on); D II 266,7* (tayi --citto 'smi,
Ee so; Be, Ce gedhitacitto; Se gadhitacitto;
Sv 702,19joll.: tayi baddhacitto smi, gedhitacitto ti va
ajjhupetacitto, Be so; E e gedhi!acitto va ... ; Ce
gathitacitto va ... ; Se gadhitacitto ti va ... ) quoted
Sadd 671,4 (gadhitacitto); - 2. (n.) a bond, a fetter;
Sn 940 (yani loke -ani, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gadhitani;
Nidd I 420,18: -a vuccanti pacakamaguz:a, Ce so; Be,
Ee, Se gadhita; Pj II 567,10: paca kamagul)a pa!ilabhaya
gathlyantl ti katva -anl ti vuccanti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
gijjhantl ti ... gadhitanl ti); - neg. agathita, mfn., not
bound; not tied; D III 224,27 (agathito, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
agadhito); S II 269,25 agathita ...
paribhujanti, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se agadhita); IV 333,2
(agathito amucchito anajjhopanno, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se
agadhito) =A V 178,11 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se agadhito); A I
74,16 (Be, Ce, Ee agathita; Se agadhita); II 27,23 (Ce, Ee
22
ganthima
agathito; Be, Se agadhito); - see also gedhita; -
pp (b) ganthita, mfn. [S. lex., BHS granthita; AMg
tied, bound; Th 572 (catuganthena -o); Ja VI
529,33* (mala va -a !hanti); Nidd I 99,1 (ganthe gathite
-e); Spk III 4,22 Mp II 148,15 (gathita ti
tal)haya -a, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gadhita ti tal).haya gadhita);
Ud-a 347,2o (attano santanassa --tta vinibaddhatta ca,
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gathitatta);- -aganthita, mfn., bound
together and not bound; It-a II 59,5 (mala ti -aganthita-
bhedaq Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
gal).!hitagaz:!hita-) f. Pv-a 127,9 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
prob. wr); Vv-a 58,2 (-aganthitehi,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gandhika gandhikehi); -
neg. aganthita, mfn., not tied; Sp !88,11 (yatha suttena
aganthitatta abaddhatta vikirati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
agaz:!hitatta); V v-a 285,2 (ganthitehi ca aganthitehi ca
pupphehi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gandhitehi ca pupphehi
agandhitehi); - fpp (a) ganthanlya, mfn. [or from
ganthana qv ?] subject to ties, liable to be bound;
Dhs p. 3,28 (-a dhamma aganthaniya dhamma; As 49,6:
arammaJ).akaraz:avasena ganthehi ganthitabba ti -a);
Dhs 584 . . .
Vibh 65,21 foil. (rupakkhandho -o cattaro
kkhandha s1ya -a s1ya aganthaniya); Kv 238,27
... Vism 475,2
(oghaniyato yoganiyato -ato, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gal).!haniyato ); Th-a II 245,8 ( --bhavena vinandhito ); -
neg. aganthanlya, mfn., Dhs 1142; Vibh 117,15 (dve
sacca ganthaniya dve sacca aganthaniya);
(b) ganthitabba, mfn., As 49,5; (e) ganthetabba, mfn.,
Moh 100,14 (ganthehi ganthetabba ti ganthanlya); -
caus. pr. 3 sg. ganthapeti, V in II 9,33 (-en ti); 12,18
( -essanti).
ganthana (and gal).!hana), n. [S. grathana, grathana,
granthana], tying, binding, stringing together,
Dhatup581 (gantha -e); Sadd410,6 (dabhi -e);
Vism 683,24 (gantha ti namakayassa e' eva rupakayassa
ca -ato abhijjhadayo cattaro, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gal).!hanato); Sv 144,24 (arnhakaq gaz:!hanaki1eso
palibundhanakileso natthi, kilesagal).tharahita mayan ti
evaqvaditaya laddhanamavasena nigal).tho, Be, Se so;
Ce, E e ... gandhanaki1eso palibuddhanaki1eso ... ki1esa-
gal).!hirahita ... ) = Ps II 234,8 (Be gal).thanaki1eso pali-
bujjhanaki1eso ... ki1esagal)tharahita ... ; Ce, Ee
0
-ki1eso
palibujjhanaki1eso .. . kilesagal).!hirahita ... ; Se o -ki1eso
palibandhanaki1eso ... kilesagantharahita ... ); Sv 1024,1
(
0
-vasena gantha); Spk III 137,6 (gantha ti -a gha!ana).
ganthika, mfn. and m. [gantha + ika; cf S. granthika],
(one) who memorises, knows the text(s); Dhp-a I 156,2
(
0
pa!hamajjhane pahaq pucchitva); 156,s
(-o pi nasakkhi); - ganthike in Ee at
Ja VI 276,25* is wr for gandhike (Be, Ce, Se so).
ganthima, (mj)n. [gantha + ima
2
, or from ganthati], tied
together, bound (a type of wreath or garland);
Sp 6!8,3foll. (cha pupphavikatiyo veditabba
gopphimaq . . . -aq nama sadal).gakesu va
uppa1apadumadlsu aesu va d!ghaval).tesu pupphesu
dal).gakena dal).gakaq Val).!ena va Val).!aql
ganthetva katam eva hi Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
... gal).!hitva ... ); Vin-vn 463.
ganthikaral}a
ganthikara1,.1a, n. [gantha + as from *gantha +
karoti], making a tie; stringing together; Sadd 405,10
(gantho -arp}
gandha\ m. (and n.) [ts], l. a smell, odour; a scent;
Abh 94; 1129 (-o ... ghayan1ye); Vin I 21,19* (riipa
sadda -a rasa photthabba ca); 205,9 (yasmirp telapake
majjassa na VaJ:ll)O na -o na raso paayati); D 1 182,2
(ghanena -arp ghayitva); M 1 112,5 (ghanarp e' avuso
paticca -e ca uppajjati ghanavil)arp); S 1 115,3o (tav'
eva papima ghanarp tava -a); 226,29* (-o is1nam asuci);
A 1 226,29* (na pupphagandho pativatam eti ... satarp ca
-o pativatam eti, sabba disa sappuriso pavati) = Dhp 54;
Th28 (kacci s!lamayarp -arp tvarp vasi); Jaiii 289,11*
(gaJ:!hahi navarp vilepanarp yassa -o na kadaci chijjati);
Ap 268,22 (candanasseva me kaya tatha -o pavayati);
347,2o (tani -ani ghayanto); Patis 1 145,7 (idarp puppharp
ayarp -o); Kv 67,10 (ghanarp suarp -a sua) = Nidd 1
439,26 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -arp suarp); Mil80,12
(ghayitatta -arp sarati); Vism 447,1 (ghanapatihanana-
lakkhal)O -o); Ps 11360,22 (pupphasmirp -arp viya attani
riiparp samanupassati); Pj 1 ?2,10 (aggipakkhittassa
kesassa -arp ghayitva satta nasikarp pidhenti); - ifc see
ama- (sv ama
2
), panna- (sv pajjati\ - 2. a fragrant
substance; scent, perfume; (iic fragrant, scented);
Vin 111 38,38 (itthiyo -arp ca malarp ca adaya aramarp
agamarpsu); D 11 159,21 (bhagavato sararp ... malehi
-ehi sakkaronta); A 1 215,3* (malarp na dhare na ca -am
acare) = Sn401; Jal 50,15 (-ehi vilimpapetva); 452,16
(-e pirpsiturp ... na janantl ti); IV 76,25* (dadati saddho
ma!arp ca -arp ca vilepanarp ca); Nidd 1 114,24 (baharp
-ena limpeyyurp); Mil309,21 ( -arp va malarp va dussarp
va ... adhighahitva cetiye ukkhipati); Sp 84,18 (pattarp
gahetva -ehi ubbattetva);- ifc see anulepana-; - 3. the
mere smell of anything, a whiff, a small quantity;
Abh1129 (-o thoke); Nidd-al 37,s (niravasesarp
0
-mattarp pi atthapetva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee khandha-
mattarp); - 4. the name of a type of elephants; Abh 361
( ... pingaJo -o); Ps 11 25,36' (
0
-mangalahemarp); - see
gandhahatthi(n) below; - gandha is an occasional wr
( or altemative form ? ) for gantha qv; - gandharp in E e
at Spk III 70,29 is pro h. wr; Be, Ce, Se vatarp; - gandha
in Ee at Ap 3,26 is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se gantva; -
o -ayatana, n., the object of sense that is odour; D III
243,18 (cha bahirani ayatanani ... -arp rasayatanarp ... );
Dhs 625-8 (katamarp tarp riiparp -arp); Vism 452,6; -
o -alepa, m., a fragrant or perfumed ointment; V in I
206,26 (anujanami bhikkhave -arp katun ti); Ap 516,7; -
0
0daka, n. [gandha + udaka], fragrant or perfumed
water; Ja 111 178,22 (tam enarp ... mata -ena nahapetva
alakaritva k1japayamana nisinna); Ap 105,n; Ps 111
214,24 ca rajataghate ca -assa pretva);
Th-a 1 131,7 (bodhirukkharp -ehi nahapesi);
Thp 241,2o; -
0
'fipahara, m., the bringing of a foul-
smelling or fragrant substance; Vin 111 74,31; 77,23 (-o
nama amanapikarp gandharp upasarpharati . . . imarp
ghayitva jegucchata patikulyata marissatl ti ...
manapikarp gandharp upasarpharati ... ); - o' -hana,
0
-hana,
0
6hana, n., considering a fragrant substance;
smelling; ? A IV 395,29 (yo ca antamaso gandhohana-
mattarp pi mettacittarp bhaveyya, Be so; Ce
23
gandha
gandhuhana-; Ee, Se gaddhana-; Mp IV 187,1: --mattan
ti gandha-hanamattarp, dv1h' agul!hi gandhapil)9arp
gahetva upasighanamattarp, apare pana gadduhana-
mattan ti pajirp vatva ... , E e so; Ce apare pana
gaddhanamattan ti ... ; Se apare pana godohanamattan
ti ... ; Be gandhohanamattan ti ... apare pana gaddohana-
mattan ti ... ); Spk 11 224,12 (gaddhanamattan ti
godhanamattarp ...
0
-mattarp va dv1hi agul!hi
pil)9arp gahetva ekavararp ghayanamattan ti attho, Ce
so; Ee gandhanamattarp va ... ; Se gandha-hanamattarp
va ... ; Be gadduhanamattan ti goduhanamattarp ...
gandha-hanamattarp va ... );- see also gaddhana;-
0
-katfha, n. [gandha + katthi], a fragrant or sweet-
smelling piece o.f wood; Spk 11 380,3 (bahni -ani
samodhanetva); Ps V 63,2o;-
0
-kuti,f, the fragrant or
peifumed hut (the name o.f the Buddha 's cabin,
especially that in the Jetavana; see J.S. Strong, 1977);
Abh 211; Ja 1 92,23 (Jetavanarp . . . kir.litva . . . majjhe
dasabalassa -irp karesi); Ap 186,3; Sp 651,7 (bhagavati
divapatisallanatthaya -irp pavitthe); Dhp-a 11 135,4
(sattha ... -iyam eva nisinno); Ud-a 184,11 (harpsa-
vattakachannena kata sabbakarasampanna buddhassa
bhagavato -1 kutagarasa!a nama); Mhv 4:32; -
0
-kutika,f, id., Sv 407,21 (-aya ca salaya ca antare);-
0
-gandha, m., l. the scent o.f perfume(s); Sp 750,12
(agarukunkumad1narp gandhanarp gandho -o); -
2. perfume from .fragrant plants; ? a totally fragrant
plant; ? S III 250,12 (santi bhikkhave mlagandhe
adhivattha deva . . . pattagandhe . . . pupphagandhe ...
phalagandhe ... rasagandhe ... -e; Spk II 350,2t:
mlagandhe adhivattha ti yassa rukkhassa mle gandho
atthi tarp nissaya nibbatta . . . -e ti mladigandhanarp
gandhe, yassa hi rukkhassa sabbesarp pi mlad1narp
gandho attthi so idha gandho nama tassa gandhassa
gandhe tasmirp adhivattha); Ps III 35,19 (Gandha-
madanaktarp . . . pupphagandho phalagandho -o ti
imehi dasahi gandhehi ussannarp) = Mp IV 108,13 (Be,
Ee, Se so; Ce khandhagandho ti) = Ud-a 300,2o; -
0
-gandhi(n), mfn., fragrant with scent; V in IV 18,14 (sa
itthi . . . alakatapatiyatta -1m; Sp 750,12: agaru-
kunkumad1narp gandhanarp gandho gandhagandho, so
assa atth1 ti -in!); Ap 432,19 (parisa tassa -1 bhavissati);
-
0
-gandhita, mfn., fragrant with scent; Ap 180,4
(puppharp ocinitvana sugandharp -arp, Ee so, perhaps
wr; Se
0
-gandhikarp; Be, Ce gandhitarp subharp); -
0
-ghayana, n., smelling an odour; Spk I 151,28 (gtha-
dassane pana tesarp cakkhuvil)arp, tassa -e ghana-
vil)arp);-
0
-CUI,,I,,a, n., fragrant powder; powdered
scent; Ja III 277,7 (tassa vilimpantassa padamle -arp
patissati); Vism 346,3o; Spk 1 262,22 (sararp te1ena
abbhajitva ubbattetva - '-ad1hi nahapesurp); Il 185,27
(pattarp dhovitva -en a ubbagetva); Th-a 1 171,18
(gandhodakena -ena ca pjarp akasi);-
0
-CUI,,I,,aka, n.,
fragrant powder; Sp 1312,31 (-ena nhayeyya); -
0
-thena, m., a scent-thief, one who steals the .fragrance
of something; S 1 204,30' (yam etarp varijarp puppharp
adinnarp upasinghasi . . . -o si) = Ja III 308,17*; -
0
-dharo in Ee at Sv 127,3 is wr for ganthadharo (Be, Ce
so; Se ganthadhuro ); - o -dhatu,f, the constituent
element that is odour; M 111 62,12 (agharasa ...
gandha
dhatuyo. .. ghanadhatu -u ghanaviai).adhatu ... );
Dhs 625; Vibh 413,35; Vism 484,29; Spk II 131,12
(gandharammm:_Illl!l -u); -
0
-pacaiigula, n., a mark
made by the spread hand (which has been dipped) in a
fragrant substance; Ja IV 153,27 (rukkhe -lll!l datva, Ce,
Ee so; Be, Se -pacailgu1ikaq); Ap 3,22
(
0
-pacailgu1ailkita, Ee so; Be
0
-pacailgu1akata; Ce
0
-pacailgu1ikata; Se
0
-pacangu1ailkata; Ap-a 109,4:
0
-pacailgu1ailkita ti pacahi ailgulehi limpita gandhehi
a1ailkata, Ce so; Ee o -pacailgu1alailkita ti; Be, Se
o -pacailgu1a1ailkata ti .. . limpitagandhehi ... ); Spk I
242,25 (setamalahi e' eva -ehi ca alailkata, Ce, Ee so; Be,
Se
0
-pacailguHhi);-
0
-pacaiigulika, n., a mark made
by the spread hand (which has been dipped) in a
fragrant substance; Vv 33:47 (-lll!l ahaq adasiq ...
bhagavato thpasmiq; Vv-a 147,4: -an ti gandhena
pacailgulikadanaq); Ja II 256,2 (cetiye -lll!l detha ti
gandhe adasi); Ps II 261 ,lo ([usabhe] -ehi mai).geti);
Dhp-a III 374,9 (gOJ:_Iiinlll!l -ani datva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
pacailgu1ikani); -
0
-php.sanaka, m. (or n.) a grinder
of fragrant substances; (or the grinding of fragrant
substances;) Sv 924,16 ( --nisadaya, Ce, Se so; Be
0
-pisanakanisadaya; Ee gandhaq piqsanakanisadaya);
-
0
-Va(t), mfn. possessing fragrance; Ps III 222,10
(Vai).l)avantlll!l
0
-vantlll!l rasavantlll!l);-
0
-Vha, m., one
of the winds in the body; Abh 38; -
0
-sra, m., sandal-
wood; Abh 300 (candano ... -o); -
0
-hatthi(n), m. [cf
BHS gandhahastin; cf S. gandhagaja, "elephant in rut"],
a kind of elephant; Ps II 26,7 (Ylll!l dasannlll!l
piilgaliinlll!l [kayaba1lll!ll tlll!l ekassa -ino); Cp-a 50,5
( -ino ayobandhanlll!l chinditva vanagamanlll!l viya); -
ifc see tathagata-; - agandha, mfn., without a scent;
Ja III 253,24' ( --taya gandhena na tappeti, Be, E e so; Ce
agandhitataya; Se agandhitaya); VI 92,n (na hi tattha -o
nama rukkho atthi);- duggandha, m. and mfn., l. (m.)
a bad smell, a stink, a stench; Abh 146; Ja III 455,24
(kayato ca mukhato ca sugandhaq -aq viya karissati,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gandhlll!l -lll!l); Dhs 625; Spk III 14,3*
(paca gai).hant' anatthani ... -aq asuciq vyadhiq ... );
Th-a I 92,29 (dussBatta yeva dussHamayaq -aq vayati);
- --kara, mfn., making a bad smell; Th 1152
(sarirlll!l . . . --karaq karisaparibandhaq, so read with
Th App II p. 237,20*? Be, Ce --karlll!l paribandhlll!l; Ee
-lll!l kariparibandha; Se duggandhaklll!l parivajjeyya);
- atiduggandha, m., a very bad smell; Cp-a 142,6 (ati-
duggandhavayanena, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee akitti-
duggandhavayanena); 2. (mfn.) evil-smelling,
stinking; V in II 148,27 (vihara avatapanaka honti ... -a);
A I 34,27 (appamattako pi gtho -o hoti); Sn 205
(dipadako 'Ylll!l asuci -o parihirati); Pv 6:1 (nagga
dubbai).l)arpa si -a pti vayasi); Ja VI 111 ,24* (rahado
aylll!l muttakarisapro --rpo ); Mil 172,14 ( -aq pi go-
muttaq pitaq); Vism 108,15; Sp 1193,27 (--taya); Mp IV
121,19 (ptimuttam eva vuccati --tta); Dhp-a I 51,2 (tlll!l
thiinlll!l . .. --tarlll!l ca hoti); - atiduggandha, mfn.,
extremely evil-smelling; Pj II 286,9;- niggandha, mfn.,
free from scent; odourless; Ja V 236,1; Dhp-a I 51,1;-
sugandha, m. and mfn., l. (m.) a fragrant or pleasant
smell; Ap 510,2 (taq gharlll!l vasayiqsu -ena); Dhs 625
(-o duggandho ); Mp I 234,24 (sakalanagarlll!l
24
gandhabba
--gandhitlll!l hoti, Ce, Ee so; Be --gandhiklll!l; Se
gandhagandhaklll!l); 2. (mfn.) sweet-smelling,
fragrant; D III 199,34* ( -lll!l tai).gu1aphallll!l); Ja III 277,8
(-a bhavissami); Ap 397,18; Th-a I 84,25 (mayhaq
saram eva -aq hot ti); - atisugandha, mfn., very
sweet-smelling; Ps III 215,5 (pasado atisugandho hoti,
Be so; Ce, Ee, Se atisugandhagandho); - see also
agandhaka, duggandhiya, devagandhika, ptigandhaka,
sagandhaka.
gandha
2
, n.(?) [?], (according to ct) the heart; Sp 268,8
( -an ti hadaylll!l vuccati tlll!l uppatenti ti uppa1agandha);
- see also uppalagandhapaccatthika, uppa1agandha-
thena (sv uppala).
gandha
3
, m. or n .. [cf gandheti], cutting, hurting; It-a II
57,14 (chedanattho hi idha
0
-saddo uppalagandha-
paccatthika ti adisu viya); Sadd 548,2 (
0
-saddo ca
uppa1agandhatheno ti ettha chedane vattati ti daghabbo );
-
0
-piip.sana, n., grinding and hurting; ? Sadd 565,22
(addanam -an ti vadanti).
gandha
4
, ~ . vl for gantha qv.
gandha(r), m. [?], one who cuts; ? Ap 461,6 (tata tanta ca
hanta ca ... anejo vira jo khatta gandha vatta, Be, E e, Se
so; Ce ganta).
gandhaka, m. [cf S. gandhaka], perfume; a fragrant
substance; ? Sadd 872,5 (khandho andho gandho, evlll!l
khandhako andhako -o ti); ? - ifc see sisalepana-
(sv sisa
1
);- gandhaka in cpd in Ee, Se at Thi 255 is wr;
Be, Ce -khandhaka-.
gandhati in Ee at Nett !16,wfoll. is wr (or altemative
form ? ) for ganthati (Be, Ce so).
gandhana, n. [from gandheti; S. lex. id.], l. hurting,
injury; Sadd 489,7 (va gati-gandhanesu);- ifc see ku1a-;
- 2. pointing out, indicating; Sadd 529,25 (su ca -e); -
gandhana- in Ce, Ee at Sv 144,24 is wr for gai).thana- (Be,
Se so); - gandhana in Ee at Pet 94,14 is prob. wr; Be
patthanaganthana-; Ce patthana ganthena.
gandhabba
1
, m. [S. gandharva], l. one of a class of
heaven-dwelling beings, noted especially as musicians;
Abh 13 (bhto ca -o guyhako yakkarakkhasa); 902 (-o
devatantare); V in II 238,16 (mahasamuddo mahataq
bhtanaq avaso tatr' ime bhta timi ... asura naga -a);
D III 169,21 (deva manussa asura naga -a); 197,5*
(-iinlll!l adhipato Dhatarattho); A II 39,4* (-o va
vihailgamo); Dhp 105 (n' eva devo na -o na Maro saha
brahmuna); Ja IV 252,2o (sace deva va -a va
bhaveyyuq nacceyyuq e' eva gayeyyuq ca); V 6,11*
(tassa jananti pi taro -a ca sadevaka); VI 265,5* (ke -e ca
rakkhase; 265,9: ko -o va rakkhaso va); Nidd I 73,3o
(ayaq ditthi allll!l ...
0
-ttaya); Ap 307,22 (deviinlll!l
asuriinlll!l ca -iinlll!l ca sakkato); Mi1267,19; Mhv 12:20
(himavante ca -a yakkha); - 2. a musician; Abh 902
(gayake... -o); Th 164 (anaccuq tattha -a cha
sahassani sattadha; Th-a II 41,1: -a ti nata); Ja II 254,24
(mayaq maharaja -a nama sippaq nissaya jivama,
mlaq 1abhanta vadeyyama ti); III 188,9 (rao pana
Saggo nama -o atthi);- 3. a horse; Abh 902 (asse -o);
- 4. an expression for that impulse or entity which
takes (re-)conception; MI 266,4 (yato ... matapitaro ca
sannipatita honti, mata ca utuni hoti -o ca paccupaghito
hoti, evlll!l til)l)lll!l sannipata gabbhassavakkanti hoti;
gandhabba
Ps II 310,25 foil.: -o ti tatrpagasatto ... kammayanta-
yantito pana eko satto tasmiq: okase nibbattanako hotl ti
ayaq: ettha adhippayo) quoted Mi1123,11; M II 157,4
(jananti ... bhonto . . . SO -o khattiyo va brahma1_10 va
vesso va suddo va ti); Mi1129,1 (yadi tattha -o yato
kutoci agantva a1_1c,laje kule uppajjati so tattha a1_1c,lajo
hoti); Sadd 622,6 (dho tassa gabbhokkamanasanne satte:
-o ca paccupanhito hoti);-
0
-kayika, mfn., belonging
to the assemblage of the gandhabbas; S Ili 250,13
(san ti ... millagandhe adhivattha deva ... gandhagandhe
adhivattha deva, ime vuccanti ... -a deva ti); Sv 688,3
(ayaq: Cittaseno -o devaputto ); o -vatika,
0
-vattika, mfn., undertaking devotion to the
gandhabbas; ? Nidd 1 89,23 (eke sama1_1abrahma1_1a vata-
suddhika . . . -a va honti, Be, Ce so; E e, Se vatta-
suddhika ...
0
-vattika); -
0
-hattha, m., a wooden
instrument for rubbing the body; Vin-vn 2784 (kayaq:
-ena ... na ghaq:seyya); -
0
-hatthaka, m. [cfS.
gandharvahastaka, "the castor-oil tree"], (according to
ct) a wooden instrument for rubbing the body with
powder while bathing; Vin II 106,7 (chabbaggiya
bhikkhil -ena nahayanti; Sp 1199,23: -ena ti nahanatitthe
thapitena darumayahatthena, tena kira cu1_11_1ani gahetva
manussa sariraq: ghaq:santi); - see also gandhabbl.
gandhabba
2
, n. (and m. and -a, f) [S. gandharva; BHS
gandharva], music, song; Abh 902 (gayane gayake ...
-o); Ja II 249,3foll. (tesaq: Guttilagandhabbassa -e jata-
paricayanaq: tassa -aq: kilajaka1_1c,lilvanaq: viya hutva
upanhasi); III188,15 (ahaq: gandhabbo ... tumhakaq:
-aq: karissami); 188,23 (vi1_1aq: mucchetva tantissarena
gtassaraq: anatikkamanto -aq: akasi); Vv-a 139,22
(chajjadicatubbidhaq: pi -aq: ahapetva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
wr chejjadicatubbidhaq:); Mil 3,31 (bahilni e' assa
satthani uggahitani honti seyyathidaq: . . . ga1_1ika -a
tikiccha ... ); -
0
-sippa, n., the art of music; musician-
ship; Ja Il 248,21 (-e nipphattiq: patva); Mp III 389,2o
(ayaq: -e cheko ).
gandhabbaka, m. [cf S. gandharvaka, gandharvika;
BHS gandharvika], a musician; V v-a 36,24 (yato chekena
-ena payuttavaditato viya ativiya manoharasaddo
niccharati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee manohara sadda
niccharanti).
gandhabb, f [cf S. gandharvi], a .female gandhabba; D Ili
203,9 (amanusso yakkho va yakkhini va ... gandhabbo
va -I va); Ja IV 459,13* (devata nu si -I).
gandhayhps ti in Ee at Ja VI 210,14' is wr for
ganthayiq:sil ti (Be, Ce, Se so).
gandhasila, m. or -a,f [?],a kind of(fragrant ?) plant;?
Ja VI 537,24* (haliddaka -a hirivera ca guggula, Be, Ce
so; Ee gandhasla; Se gandhasela).
gandhara, mfn., m. and -i. f [cfS. gandhara], l. (mfn.)
from Gandhiira; Ja VI 500,1* (-a pa1_1c,lukamba!a; 501,22:
gandhararatthe uppanna satasahassagghanika . . . ratta-
kambala); - see also gandharaka; - 2. (m.f) the name
of a magic spell; DI 213,14 (atthi ... -I nama vijja, taya
so bhikkhu anekavihitaq: iddhividhaq: paccanubhoti;
Sv 389,11: -I ti Gandharena nama isina kata Gandhara-
ratthe va uppanna vijja, tattha kira bahil isayo vasiq:su);
Ja IV 498,33' (ghoraq: va -iq: va vijjaq: savetva osadhiq:
adaya te paccatthikanaq: adassanaq: vajanti); - i.fc see
25
gandheti
culla- (sv culla
1
), maha-;- 3. (m.) the third ofthe seven
saras or primary notes of music; Abh 132 (chajja-
gandharamajjhima).
gandharaka, mfn. [cfS. gandharaka], from Gandhiira;
Sv 752,13 (-o rattakambalo sukhumo ujjalo sukha-
samphasso ti).
gandhi(n)\ mfn. [S. gandhin], smelling of; having a smell;
- i.fc see gandha-, giltha-, candana-, su-, hemacandana-.
gandhi(ni, m. [from gandha
1
], a peifumer; a seller o.f
perfumes; Pv-a 127,13 (magadha ti -ino); - see also
gandhika
2
.
gandhi(n)
3
, mfn. [from gandha
3
or gandheti], hurting,
injuring; - ifc see kulagandhini (sv kula); - see also
antimagandhina (sv antima
1
).
gandhika\ mfn. [from gandha
1
; cf AMg gaq:dhiya],
fragrant; smelling (of); Ja VI 510,14* (-ena vilimpitva
agarucandanena ca rajojallani dharenta kathaq: kahanti
daraka, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gandhakena); - ifc see
kaddama-, candana-; - gandhikaq: in Ee at Ap 348,29
(vanasa1_1c,le va gandhikaq:) is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
panasaq: devagandhikaq:; - gandhika in Ee at
V v-a 58,2 (gandhika gandhikehi) is wr; Be, Ce, Se
ganthitaganthitehi; -
0
-kasava, n., a perfumed yellow
robe; ? Cp 189,9 (ktajatilaq: ekaq: -aq: nivasetva ekaq:
parupitva... disva; = Ja IV 446,4: eds gaJ.lthika-
kasavaq:); - sugandhika, mfn., very fragrant; Ja VI
530,25* (nanava1_11_1ehi pupphehi kusaleh' eva -a, Ce, Ee
so; Be sugandhita; Se gandhika); Ap 347,s (setava -a);
461,18 (tato cuto manussesu jato homi -o);- see also
gandhita, duggandhiya.
gandhika
2
, m. [S. gandhika, BHS gandhika], a perfumer, a
dealer in peifumes; Ja VI 276,25* (malakare ca rajake -e
atha dussike, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ganthike); Ap 359,17
(usukara capakara ca pesakara ca -a); Mil262,14
(lohitacandanaq: va -aq: papu1_1itva kittiq: labheyya);
Sadd 786,24 (gandhaq: assa bha1_1c,lan ti -o, Ee so; Ce
gandho assa ... );- see also gandhi(nl
gandhita, mfn. [pp of*gandhayati, denom. from gandha
1
?
or = gandhika
1
? cf AMg gaq:dhiya],Jragrant, perfumed;
Ap 19,26 (phalagandhena -o hoti assamo); 180,4 (taq:
pupphaq: ocinitvana sugandhaq: -aq: subhaq:, Be, Ce,
Se so; Ee sugandhaq: gandhagandhitaq:): Bv-a 171,9
(dhilpitan ti vasitaq: -aq:); - gandhita in Ee at
Nett 116,17 is wr for ganthita (Be, Ce so);- gandhita
and agandhita in E e at V v-a 285,2 are wrr .for ganthita
and aganthita (Be, Ce, Se so); - ifc see gandha-
sv gandha
1
; - sugandhita, mfn., very .fragrant; Ja VI
530,25* (nanava1_11_1ehi pupphehi kusaleh' eva -a, Be so;
Ce, Ee sugandhika; Se gandhika); Ap 509,24 (gabbhaq:
me vasato mata dehenasi -a, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
sugandhika).
gandhina, mfn. [new stem .from -gandhin, f of
gandhi(ni qv; or possibly wr], hurting, injuring; - (fe
see antima- (sv antima
1
).
gandhiyo in Ee at Kv 31,32 is wr for ga1_1c,liyo (Be, Ce, Se
so).
gandheti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. l. [cf S. gandhana, "pointing
out the Jaults o.f others"], points out; reveals;
Dhatup 592 (gandha silcane); Dhatum 825; Vism 481,16
( -ayati ti gandho, attano vatthuq: silcayatl ti attho) f.
gabba
Patis-a 79,7 (-ayanti ti gandha); Sadd 547,26 (gandha
sucane ... -eti -ayati); 585,7 ( -ayati ti gandho, attano
vatthuJT! sucayati idaJT! sugandh3JT1 idaJT! duggandhan ti
pakaseti); - 2. [S. Dhatup gandhayate, Wg 33:11;
cfgandha
3
], hurts; destroys; cuts; Sadd 585,10
(gandha . . . addane ca . . . atha va -ayati chindati
manapagandho sugandhabhavena duggandh3JT!).
gabba, m.n. [S. garva, m.],pride; Abh 171 (-o 'bhimano);
Sadd 351,32 ( -aJT! dappanaJT!).
gabbati
1
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup garbati, Wg 11 :28], goes;
Sadd 405,15 (gabba ... gatiyaJT!: ... -ati).
gabbati
2
, gabbeti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup garvati,
garvayate, Wg 15:74; 35:53], is proud; is confident;
Dhatum 289 (gabba dappe); Sadd 406,27 (gabba
dappe: . . . -ati); 554,21 foll. (gabba mane: . .. -eti
-ayati . . . -etl ti na sailkucati); - pp gabbita, mfn.
[S. garvita], proud; self-confident; Abh 1075; Ja II
340,13' (yaso hayati issariy3JT1 --bhavo parihayati ti, Ce,
Ee so; Be issariyagabbitabhavo; Se issariya-
1abhitabhavo); Ap 609,4 (sutvana nopagacchami mama
rupena -a, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gabbhita); Sv 929,6 (na
apamadena na d!nena na -ena ti attho, Ce so; Be na
appamodena na dlnena na gabbhitena ti; Ee na
apamadena na d!tena na -ena ti attho; Se na appamadena
na dinnena na vambhitena ti; Sv-pt Ili 142,17foll.:
odagyasabhavatta na dino dhammupasaJT!hitatta gabba-
yutto ti aha, Ee so; Be gabbhayutto ti); Sadd 554,22 (-o);
- --sabhava, mfn., proud or conceited by nature; Ja III
264,11' (dittasabhavam --sabhavam, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
omits);- see also gabbhati
2
. .
gabbana, n. ffrom gabbati
2
], pride; confidence;
Sadd 554,21 (gabbeti gabbayati -aJT! gabbito).
gabbha, m. [S. garbha], l. the womb (of humans or
animals); Abh 943; Vin III 139,34 (sarakkha nama -e pi
pariggahita hoti mayhaJT! esa ti); SI 174,14*
(punappunaJT! -am upeti mando; Spk I 258,6: -an ti
sot:tasiga1adinaJT! pi tiracchanagatanaJT! kucchiJT!) f.
Th 17; A IV 290,13* (otit:tt:to satarpena puna -aya
gacchati); Dhp 126 ( -am eke upapajjanti nirayaJT! papa-
kammino saggaJT! sugatino yanti; Dhp-a III 37,18: idha
manussagabbho va adhippeto ); Sn 278 (-a -aJT! tama
tamaJT!); Ja VI 228,11* (-amhi kumbhadasiya yato jato
suduggato); Nidd I 17,11 (-e thitimlakaJT! dukkh3JT1);
Ap 509,24 ( -aJT! me vas ato); Ps II 310,8 foll. (katthaci hi
-o ti matukucchi vutta . . . katthaci -e nibbattanasatto );
- ifc [also "interior of", "containing"] see garu-
(sv garu\ cakkavata- (sv cakka), civara-,
dvandakammadharaya-, paduma-, himava1ahaka-; - see
also ailgaragabbhaka, ailgaragabbhe sv ailgara; - 2. the
foetus; the embryo; offspring, progeny; sprout; Abh 943
(-o kucchighasatte); Vin II 268,24/oll. (aatara itthi
pavutthapatika jarena gabbhini hoti, sa -aJT! patetva ...
etad avoca hand' ayye imaJT! -aJT! pattena nihara ti); D II
14,7 (itthika nava va dasa va mase -aJT! kucchina
pariharitva vijayanti); M I 265,35 (tit:tt:taJT! ... sannipata
gabbhassavakkanti hoti); Pv 6:7 (tassa dvemasiko -o
lohitaJT! yeva pagghari); Ja I 50,32 (deviya te kucchimhi
-o patighito); II 301,15 (tvaJT! me bhariyaJT! paharitva
-3JT! patesi); Nidd I 382,21 (gabbhakarat:t!ya -aJT!
sat:tthapenti); Mi168,3; Sp 441,4 (aho vatayaJT!
26 gabbha
kucchigato -o na sotthina abhinikkhameyya ti, Be so;
Ce, Ee, Se kucchigataJT! -3JT!); Nidd-a 1 416,17 (-o hi
vatena pat:takehi kammena ti tihi karat:tehi vinassati);
Sadd 408,29 (-o ti matukucchi pi vuccati kucchigataputto
pi); - -aJT! gat:thati, conceives, becomes pregnant;
Vin II 188,19 (seyyatha pi bhikkhave assatari atta-
vadhaya -aJT! gat:thati); A V 81,n; Ja II 140,5 (sa ... puna
-aJT! gat:thi); Ap 16,13 ( -aJT! gat:thanti paduma); 42,12
(meghesu gajjamanesu -3JT! gat:thanti ta [balaka] sada;
Ap-a 281,31: at:tt;l3JT! dharenti ti attho); Mil368,25 (dlpinl
sakiJT! yeva -3JT! gat:thati); Sp 70,7 (sa t3JT1 divasam eva
-3JT! gat:thitva); - also metaphorically: conceives; is
conceived: Vism 144,26 (plti -aJT! gat:thanti paripakaJT!
gacchanti); Sp 191,5 (at:taJT! paripacentassa -aJT!
gat:thapentassa); 416,2 (si!e paripure samadhi -aJT!
gat:thati); Ps IV 101,25 (vipassanam eva -aJT! gat:thapeti
nama); - -o ughati, vughati, a baby is born, is
delivered; V in II 278,27 (tassa pabbajitaya -o vughati,
Be so; Ce, Ee, Se vughasi); - ifc see apagata-
(sv apagacchati), ariya-, ahta- (sv adahati), nigat:tthi-,
pathama-, pariput:tt:ta- (sv paripurati), mutha-
(sv muyhati), visata-, sai-, sannisinna- (sv sannisidati),
sali-; - 3. the abdomen; the belly; Abh 271 (-o kogho );
- 4. an inner room or apartment; (in a vihara) a
separate room or cell; Abh 214 (-o ovarako); 943;
Vin II 152,18 (anujanami bhikkhave tayo -e
sivikagabbhaJT! natikagabbh3JT! hammiyagabbhan ti);
303,36 (-e ayasmato Sabbakamissa senasanaJT!
paattaJT! hoti
0
-pamukhe ayasmato Revatassa);
III 119,16 (viharo abhirupo hoti ... majjhe -o samanta
pariyagaro ); Ja I 351,19 (Sakko sattaratanapure -e
vivarapetva); III 276,8 (te . . . ranno smsayane
nipannakale -aJT! pavisiJT!su); Mil10,6 (antopasade
ekasmiJT! -e); Kkh
2
158,21 (vihare ti -e va aatarasmiJT!
va sabbaparicchanne guttasenasane); Sp 282,8 (-e
nipajjantena
0
-dvaraJT! va pamukhadvar3JT1 va yaJT! kici
saJT!varitva nipajjituJT! vagati); 980,26 (-assa ca cattaro
kot:ta pamajjitabba ti); Dhp-a I 221,6 (ta agata -e
pavesetva dvarani pidahitva); Vv-a 220,27 (mahavihare
catuhi -ehi patimat:tt;litaJT! catussalaJT! karetva);
Sadd 409,3foll. (api ca -o ti avasaviseso, -aJT! pavittho ti
adisu hi ovarako -o ti vuccati); - ifc see anantara-
(sv antara), cetiya-, dipa- (sv dipa
1
), dhatu-, natika-,
paccha-, siri-, sivika-, hammiya-; - o -asaya, m., the
afterbirth, the placenta; the excretions of childbirth;
Abh 239 (-o jalabu); Pv 30:3 ( -aJT! pakkhigat:ta haranti;
Pv-a 198,14: -an ti gabbhamalaJT!); Th-a II 254,21 (tassa
susan3JT1 netva jhapiyamanaya -o na jhayi); Sadd 239,21;
- o -okkantika, mfn. [gabbha + okkanti + ka
2
],
connected with conception; It-a I 116,11 ( -' -adivasena
anekehijati-adidukkhehi);- gabbhokkantika- in Ce, Ee
at Sv 32,25 (gabbhokkantisamayo) and at Th-a II 105,15
(gabbhokkantikamlakadi-) is prob. wr; Be, Se
gabbhokkanti-; -
0
-karal}a, n., (the art of) causing or
aiding conception; Sn 927 ( -aJT! tikicchaJT! mamako na
seveyya); -
0
-karal}iya, m(fn)., (one) who aids
conception or strengthens the foetus; ? Nidd I 382,21 (-a
gabbhaJT! sat:tthapenti; Nidd-a I 416,16: -a ti
vinassamanassa gabbhassa puna avmasaya
osadhadanena gabbhasat:tthanakaraka, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
gabbhaka
gabbhasaQ.thanakaral).a); -
0
-(g)gahal).a, n. [gabbha +
gahal).a
1
], l. conceiving; becoming pregnant; Sp 140,13
(vipassanaal).assa pariQ.amaka1o vagghitaka1o --ka1o;
Sp-t [Be] I 353,7: sa maggaal).agabbhal11 dharenti viya
hot! ti aha --kalo ti); 2!3,31foll.; Ap-a 281,29 (pume
avijjamane kathaJ11 balaki:inaJ11 -a111 hoti ti); -
2. swelling; sprouting; ? Ja II 135,2 (sassana111 --kalo
jato); - 2. the mention of "gabbha"; Pj II 41,1
(gabbhaseyya111, tattha -en a jalabujayoni seyyagahal).ena
avasesa ... veditabba); -
0
-dharini, (m).f(n)., bearing,
carrying the foetus; Ja VI 470,23' ( -i111 matara111, Be, Ce,
Se so; Ee wr -a111; 472,15': yaya tva111 kucchina dharito);
-
0
-pariharal).a, n., carrying, nourishing of the foetus;
Ja I 409,3 (kucchina --dukkhaJ11); Vism 500,21 (idaJ11
--mii1akal11 dukkha111): -
0
-parihara, m., (necessaries
for) the care and nourishing of the foetus; Ja IV 188,22
(abhiramitu111 yeva janasi -a111 na janasi ti); Ps II 19,s
(raja -a111 adasi) f. Dhp-a I 4,1;-
0
-pataka, mf(n)., one
who causes a miscarriage; Ja V 274,30' ( -i:inaJ11
paccananirayaJ11 dassento, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee omits); -
0
-patana, n., causing a miscarriage; a means of causing
a miscarriage, esp. a concoction; Vin I 97,4 (yo ... jivita
voropeti antamaso -a111 upadaya); lii 83,26foll. (ingh'
ayya -a111 janahi ... tassa -a111 adasi, darako kalam akasi;
Sp 468,15: -an ti yena paribhuttena gabbho patati
tadisa111 bhesajjaJ11); 84,7 (ingh' ayya -aq1 janahi ti, tena
hi bhagini maddassii ti sa madditva gabbhaq1 patesi);
Pv 6:6 (akari111 -a111): Ja IV 181,24 (dassanen' eva
--samattha111 ghorariipaJ11 ... sunakha111 katva, Be, Ce,
Se so; E e --ppakaraq1); Dhp-a I 47,7 ( -aq1 yojetva deti,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se --bhesajja111); -
0
-patini, (m)f(n)., a
woman who causes a miscarriage; Ja V 269,12' (patanti
-iyo duggaq1 Vetaral).iql nadiJ11, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
gabbhapatiyo; 275,1: yahi gabbhapatanakhara-
bhesajjadini pivitva gabbha patita ta -iyo itthiyo, Ce, Se
so; Be -khara-; Ee wr ya hi gabbhapatanani khara-
bhesajjani pivitva gabbhapatita ... ); 275,5 (-Inaq1
nirayaq1 dassetva); -
0
-mala, n., the excretions of
childbirth; the afterbirth; Ja I 238,23; Vism 63,1
(sotthiyan ti -a111 puchitva chaggitavatthaq1); Ps III
272,24 (yakkhiniq1 . . . -aq1 paccasiJ11samana111 disva);
Dhp-a IV 215,7 (tassa jatadivase -assa dhovitva
anapanitataya); Ud-a 291,4 (ses a -a111 nissaya nibbatta);
Pv-a 80,1o (pasiiti:inaqi itthina111 lohitaq1 -a111 ca); -
0
-visa, mfn., twenty-years old, counting from conception;
Vin I 93,15 (ayasma Kumarakassapo -o upasampanno
hoti); -
0
-vutthana, n., birth; delivery; Ja I 52,27
(salasakha111 gahetva titthamanaya eva e' assa -a111
ahosi); Nidd I 46,22 (--miilakena dukkhena); Ps III 78,2
(mal).gape vasantiya eva -aq1 ahosi); Mp I 458,4
(paresaq1 gehe -aq1 nama appatiriipan ti): Dhp-a I 399,21
a j a a v ~ a v a y a -a111 ahosi); -
0
-Vokkanti,f, coming
into being of the foetus in the womb, conception; Th 790
( -ito dukkhaq1, Be, Ce so; E e, Se gabbhe vokkantito;
Th-a III 41,22: -ito panhaya sabbasaJ11silrappavatti-
dukkhaqi); -
0
-seyya,f, the womb; Vin I 236,3
(yassa . . . ayatiqi -a punabbhavabhinibbatti pahina);
Sn 29 (naha111 puna upessaq1 -a111); Vv 53:24; Ja III
434,3' (ayaq1 hi me antima -a); Kv 616,2 (atthi -aya
dhammabhisamayo ti); Mil 368,2s; -
0
-Seyyaka, mfn.,
27 gama
(one) being in the womb; who takes conception in a
womb; Vibh 413,24 ( -anaq1 sattana111 uppattikkhal).e
sattayatanani patubhavanti); Vism 272,4 (sabbesa111 pi
-ana111 matukucchito nikkhamanakale); 499,4 ( -ana111
patisandhito panhaya); Mp II 17 ,s ( --ttaJ11
apajjamanana111); - agabbhaseyyaka, mfn., not carried
in a womb, not conceived in a womb; Mil 128,21 (sabbe
pi deva agabbhaseyyaka satta yeva);- sagabbha, mfn.,
l.pregnant; Ap 475,7; Vism 513,11 (na phalena -o
[hetu] pakativadinaqi pakati viya); Sp 966,7 ( -a111 itthiJ11
kalakata111 disva); - 2. with the foetus; Sp 455,17 (sace
gabbhinl patitva -a marati dve pill).atipata).
gabbhaka, m. [gabbha + ka
2
], a small room, a niche; -
ifc see d!pa (sv dipa\
gabbhati\ pr. 3 sg. [cf S. garbhita ?], contains;
Sadd 408,29 (gabbha dhiiraQ.e: -ati gabbho).
gabbhati
2
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup galbhate, Wg 10:32], is
bold; is confident; Dhatup 211 (gabbha pagabbhiye);
Dhatum 305; - pp gabbhita, mfn., bold; confident;
Sp 258,18 (-en a hirotappasampannena satthupatibhagena
hutva kathetabban ti, Be, Ee so; Ce gabbitena; Se
tabbhitena; Sp-t [Be] II 84,15: -ena ti sakocaq1
anapajjantena); Sv 929,6 (na dinena na -ena ti, Be so;
Ce, Ee gabbitena ti; Se vambhitena ti); - see also
gabbate.
gabbhara, n.m. [cf S., S. lex. gahvara], a cleft, a natural
cave; a hiding-place, a thicket; Abh 609 (lenaq1 tu -a111
guha); 1092; - ifc see giri-, pabbata-; - see also
gavhara.
gabbhi(n), mfn. and gabbhini, f [S. garbhin, garbhiQ.I],
(mfn.) pregnant; filled, swelling; (f.) a pregnant woman;
Abh 239 (garugabbhapannasatta ca -ini); V in I 269,5
(itthi kho -m1 punsana111 amanapa); IV 317,10
(bhikkhuniyo -iniJ11 vutthapeti); D III 81,29 (dissanti ...
brahmal).iyo utuniyo pi -iniyo pi vijayamana pi ... ); A I
240,5 foil. (kassakassa gahapatissa natthi sa iddhi ... ajj'
eva me dhaani jayantu sve va -Ini hontu uttarasve va
paccantii ti . . . tani dhaani utuparil).ilmini jayanti pi
-!ni pi honti paccanti pi, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se wr -iniyo
hontu ... -in! pi honti; Mp II 354,14: diyagghamasaq1
patva gahitagabbhani honti); Pv 6:6 (sapattl me -in! asi);
Jai 151,16 (-in! miga); Mil365,s (-iniya dve aiigani
gahetabbani); Kkh
2
350,4 (gabbhinita); Sp 455,17 (sace
-in! patitva sagabbha marati, dve pal).atipata); Mp III
105,19 (visamapilini sassani bhavanti ti ekasmiq1 thane
-Ini honti ... , Be, Se so; Ce, Ee wr -ini); Mhv 5:41
(devl .. . -in!); - gabbhini-alaya, m., a pretence of
being pregnant; Ja IV 37,19 (-aq1 katva ete vacessaml
ti); - agabbhini,f, not pregnant; not a pregnant
woman; V in IV 317,33 ( -iya gabbhinisaa); 318,3 foil.
( -iJ11 --saa vunhapeti).
gabhira, mfn. [ts], deep; Abh 669 (gabhiraninna-
gambhira).
gama, mfn. and m. [ts], l. (mfn.) going, going to; - ifc
see aghasigama, adho-, uddhaii- (sv uddhaq1), tiriyaii-
(sv tiriyaq1), divaii- (sv diva), diiraii- (sv diira),
nabhasigama (sv nabha[s]), nibbana-, yenakamaii.-
(sv ya[d]), hadaya-; - 2. (m.) going, course; march;
Abh 395 (patthana111 ca -o gati); Sadd 464,3o (gati
gamanaq1 -o agamo); - ifc see agati- (sv gati), attha-
gamaka
gama, atthailgama, turail- (sv tura); - gamena in Ee at
Ap 580,12 (santo gamenasi) is prob. wr; Be gm_1enapi; Se
gul).enas1; Ce satthagamenasi; duggama, mfn.,
difficult to be travelled over; impassable; Abh 192; S I
48,23 (-o bhagava vis amo maggo ti); Ja IV 74,25
(Himavanto nama dure -o ca); V 275,4 (dugga!Tl
visama!Tl Vetaral).i!Tl patanti); Spk III 201,7 (dugga ti -a);
- suduggama, mfn., very difficult to travel over;
Vv 84:3; Ja VI 523,27'.
gamaka, mfn., l. [ts] making clear, explanatory;
conveying the ( same) meaning; Sadd 641,8 (llnass'
atthassa -a!Tl nipphannavacana!Tl nama bhavati);
745,1 (tlsu padesu anantaritassa sapekkhasaddassa
0
-tta
uttarapadena saha kvaci samaso hoti); 763,27 (atha va
vasita san vasitasan, sapekkhatte sati pi
0
-tta samaso);
-2. going (to); (one) who goes (to); Vism 513,3* (atthi
nibbuti na nibbuto puma magga!Tl atthi -o na vijjati);
Spk II 382,14 (jatimaral).ana!Tl pilra!Tl -a hotha,
Be, Se so; Ce gamal).aka; Ee gamita); Pj I 13,23'
(buddha!Tl saral).agamana!Tl -a!Tl ca vibhavaye);
agamaka, mfn., not explanatory; not conveying the
(same) meaning; Sadd 744,2o ( --tta).
gamati, pr. 3 sg., see sv gacchati.
gamana, n. (and mfn. ?) [ts], l. (i) (n.) going, moving;
(freedom of) movement; walking; going away, setting
out, departure; Abh 395 (niyyana!Tl -a!Tl yatra); Vin III
48,29 ( -a!Tl upacchindati); IV 81,12 (-e patippassaddhe;
Sp 820,26joll.: antaramagge upaddava!Tl va disva
anatthikataya va maya!Tl idani na pesissama na
gamissama ti eva!Tl -e patippassaddhe upacchinne);
l06,1s (kocid eva paccayo sena!Tl -aya); MI 134,37 (na
cassa nava va apara para!Tl -aya); S I
62,23* ( -ena na pattabbo lokass' anto kudacana!Tl);
Dhp 178 (pathavya ekarajjena saggassa -ena va); Sn 40
(vase thane -e carikaya); 691 (attano -a!Tl anussaranto;
Pj 11 488,13: patisandhivasena aruppagamana!Tl); Ja I 51,9
(pailgula padasa -a!Tl patilabhi!Tlsu); 99,1 (bodhisatto pi
pacchato -e bah anisa!Tlse addasa); VI 544,1 (na vasa!Tl
abhirocami -a!Tl mayha ruccati); Cp 3:7:1 (pjito
su!Tlsumarena na labham' Nidd I 225,32
( -a!Tl sal).thapeti thilna!Tl sal).thapeti nisajja!Tl santhapeti);
316,25 (arahato khl).asavassa -a!Tl ... natthi);
Mil 306,12 (tassa sarassa upacchinnan ti);
Vism 313,9 (kissa rodas! ti tumhakaq:I -aq:I paticca ti);
Sp 383,5 (skarassa -a!Tl nivareti); Sv 867,12foll.
(suriyassa -a!Tl sgha!Tl tiriya!Tl -a!Tl dandha!Tl);
Ps 111 66,9 aattha -ena rajuyyane vasatha);
Mhv 3:24 (sekhena tahi!Tl na yutta!Tl te);- ifc see
agati- (sv gati), anivatta- (sv nivattati), atthagamana,
atthailgamana, duggati-, nigha-, nibbana-, pahil).a-,
vehasa-, sundara-; - (ii) (mfn.) going; moving;
Sp 1096,25 (bhavanetti samhata ti bhavato -a
sandhavana tal).hilrajju sughu hata chinna appavatti kata,
Ee, Se so; Be bhavagamana; Ce omits); - 2. (n.)
understanding; Sadd 315,8 ( -a!Tl
kayagamana!Tl al).agamanaq:I va); - gamana!Tl in Ee, Se
at Ap 600,22 (cikkhallabhmi!Tl is prob. wr; Be, Ce
asuci!Tl;-
0
'-agamana, n., coming and going; going to
and fro; Vv 83:6 dissati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
Vv-a 326,21foll.: divase divase
28
gamika
ogamanuggamanavasena candasuriyana!Tl gamana!Tl
ca dissati); Nidd 1 316,25 (arahato
khl).asavassa ...
natthi); Vism 244,w; Sv 551,15
(cutipatisandhivasena kismici thane n' atthi ti);
Vv-a 139,6 -a!Tl karontassa ta!Tl thana!Tl
ahosi); - --sampanna, mfn., suitable for
coming and going; accessible, convenient, Vin I 39,3
(ya!Tl assa gamato n' eva avidre na accasanne
--sampanna!Tl); A V 15,26 (senasana!Tl hoti
naccasanna!Tl Ja I 85,5 (
buddharaha!Tl senasana!Tl); Ap-a 342,19 (manussilna!Tl
--sampanne
0
-kiriya,f, the activity
of going; a verb of "going ", the verb "to go "; Pj I 17,32
(-aya kammadvayabhavato ); Ud-a 22,23 (gavsu
duyhamanasu gato duddhasu agato ti ettha gavna!Tl
dohanakiriyaya -a lakkhyati); Ev-a 46,34 (amhe ti
mayan ti imesa!Tl purimassa -aya
sambandho datthabbo pacchimassa vandanakiriyaya); -
0
-m-patha, m., a way for going; Bv 2:15 (yatha ahi
pariruddho vijjante -e na palayati so puriso, Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee wr gamane pathe; Bv-a 71,27: -e ti gamanapathe,
anussaragama!Tl katva vutta!Tl); -
agamana, n., l. not going; Ja V 15,9; Sp 987,25;- 2. a
wrong course; - ifc see chanda- (sv chanda\ -
duggamana, mfn., where it is difficult to move or walk;
Sv 855,1 (--ghana!Tl); Pv-a 102,26 (dugge ti ... --ghane,
Ee so; Be, Ce, Se duggamatthanani); Patis-a 413,23
(sa!Tlsaro yeva hi -' -atthena viduggo ).
gamanaka, m(jn). [gamana + ka
2
], going; (one) who goes;
Mp 11 349,27 (kolakolo ti kula kula!Tl -o); Cp-a 33,12
([nava] samma gahetva
0
-Vatena erakavatayutta; -. Ja IV
21,1: gacchantena vatena yutta).
gamanl, f [?], a prostitute; Ja V 425,11 (na khalu samma
Pm:wamukha vesiyo nariyo -iyo, Be, Ee so; Ce
gamal).iyo; Se gamanyo; 431 ,17: ).
gamanika in Ee at Spk 11 204,25 (heghagamanika) is prob.
wr for gamanya (Be, Ce, Se so).
gamaniya\ mfn.,.fpp of gacchati qv.
gamaniya
2
, gamaniya, mfn. [ts], connected with going;
tending to go; going; leading; - ifc see adho-,
adhobhava- (sv adho), apaya-, uddhail- (sv uddha!Tl),
uparibhavail- (sv upari), tiracchanayoni- (sv tiracchana),
disa-. devaloka- (sv deva), niraya-, pettivisaya-,
manussaloka- (sv manussa), hadayail-, hegha-.
gamani, f, going; Sadd 867,22 (na -i agamani); -
agamani,f, not going; what is not to be gane to;
Sadd 867,19 (namhi akkose -ani ... -i te jamma deso
lamakapurisa deso taya na gantabbo ti attho ).
gamika, gamiya, mfn. and m. [BHS gamika], (one) about
to take a journey, (one) intending to leave; (one) on a
journey, away from home; Abh 424 (aattha gantum
icchanto -o); Vin I 292,29 (-o bhikkhu attano
pariyesamano sattha va vihayissati ... ); 11 211,1ojoll. (-a
bhikkh apatisametva ...
pakkamanti . . .
paapessami); A III 41,14 (agantukassa dilna!Tl deti
-assa dana!Tl de ti); Ja VI 31,24 -a
nama atth ti); Sp 797,25 (yo catuddasikapal).J).arasikesu
va uposathesu patipade va gantukamo so -o, Be so; Ce,
gamitabba
Ee, Se gamiyo); 1269,5foll. (agantuko agantukabhattam
eva 1abhati, -o pi gamiyabhattarp pi
1abhati, avasiko pi pakkamitukamo -o hoti
1abhati, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce


1321,29 (gamiyo apretva); Dhp-a III
335,26 (-assa viya); Sadd 852,zo
(gamu ice etasma ikapaccayo hoti bhabbe: gamissati
ganturp bhabbo ti -o bhikkhu); - ifc see Jambudlpa-
(sv jambu), disaii.- (sv disa);
0
abhisaiikhara,
gamiyabhisaii.khara, m., the mpetus or determination to
go; preparations for going; Vin I 233,31 (Sihassa
senapatissa yo ahosi -o bhagavantarp dassanaya so
patippassambhi) = A IV 180,17 (eds gamiyabhisankharo;
Mp IV 94,27: hatthiyanad!narp yojapanagandhama1adi-
gahai)avasena pavatto payogo ); o -citta,
gamiyacitta, n. [gamika + citta
1
], an intention to go on a
joumey, to leave; Vin V 129,36 gamiyacittarp
=A III 185,3 (eds Vism 94,17
(-arp); Sp 987,3o (gamiyacitte uppanne); - (gamiya)-
manussa, m., a person on a joumey, away from home;
Sp 4 71,11 (gamiyamanusso va gi1ano hutva vihararp
pavisati); -
0
-vatta, gamiyavatta, n., the proper
behaviour of a bhikkhu about to leave; Ja I 87,12
pressantl ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se -arp);
Vism 99,24 ( pana pretva); Sp 777,23 (gamiya-
pretva 1282,19 (-e); Dhp-a I 379,16
(karoti ... na agantukavattarp na -arp).
gamitabba, m.fn.,fpp of gacchati qv.
gamitmp, inf of gacchati qv.
gamina (or gami[n]), m.fn. [cf S. gamin], about to take a
joumey; on a joumey; Sn 587 (ae pi passa -ine
yathakammpage nare; Pj II 461,5: -ine ti gamike,
paralokagamanasajje thite ti hoti, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee -ine ti gamite).
gamiya, m.fn. and m., se e sv gamika.
gamissati,fot. 3 sg. of gacchati qv.
gami, aor. 3 sg. ofgacchati qv.
gameti, -ayati, caus. pr. 3 sg. ofgacchati qv.
gambhiranamo in Ee at S V 270,11 is wr for
gambh!ranemo (Be, Ce, Se so).
gambhira, m.fn. and n. [ts], l. (m.fn.) (i) deep;
unfathomable; Abh 669; A II 105,16/oll. (uttano
gambh!robhaso -o uttanobhaso uttano uttanobhaso -o
gambh!robhaso ime . . . cattaro udakarahada); IV 1 06,2o
(paccantime nagare parikha hoti -a e' eva vitthata ca);
Dhp 82 (rahado -o vipasanno anavi1o); Pv 13:19 (-a
caturassa ca pokkharao sunimmita; Pv-a 77,14: -a ti
agadha); Ja IV 195,3* (anekata1e narake -e suduruttare );
VI 100,3 (nad! Sida -a duratikkama); Mi170,n
(mahasamuddo -o appameyyo duppariyogaho);
Sp 443,1o (-o avato); 456,13

va
uttanatararp va... karoti); PsI 122,3 (-aya ...
giriguhaya); II 259,8 VaJ.la vaMhanti -a honti);
- (ii) deep in sound, deep-toned; Abh 129; D II 211,24
!brahmuno Sanaii.kumarassa . . . saro hoti . . . avisar! ca
-o ca ninnad! ca; Sv 640,33: -o ti nabhim1ato pattJlaya
0
-samuttJlito) t M II 140,7; - acc. adv., deeply,
sonorously; A I 188,7 (usabho suaya gosalaya
naditabbarp maati; Mp II 304,nfoll.: jeghaka-
vasabhassa nada-sadisarp
29 gambhira
maati); - (iii) profound; hard to fathom; hard to
penetrate or investigate or understand; V in I 5,10*
(patisotagamirp nipu1,1arp -arp aJ.IUip ragaratta
na dakkhanti); D I 17,5 (ime .. . dhamma -a duddasa
duranubodha); MI 386,12* (appameyyassa -assa
monapattassa ... bhagavato; Ps III 97,12: -assa ti
gambh!ragUI,laSSa gu1,1ehi va -assa); 487,35 (-O
appameyyo duppariyogaho seyyatha pi mahasamuddo);
A I 70,4 (uttana ca parisa -a ca parisa; Mp II 143,22:
uttana ti pakata apaticchanna, -a ti gjha paticchanna);
IV 32,6 (-arp ca katta hoti; Mp IV 24,28: -an ti
jhananissitarp vipassanamagga-
Th 953 (dhamme -e Uragocara);
Ja V 58,9 pana paho -o buddhavisayo); Ap 3,1o
( -arp nipu1,1arp tJlanarp paaya vinibujjhare); Patis II
21,5 ( -ani thanani vuccanti jhanani ca vimokkha ca
samadhl ca ... ); Nett 66,3o (-o appameyyo asaii.kheyyo);
Mi1101,31 (paho -o uttanlkato); Sv 486,20 (nanda
mahapao visadaiil,lo tena te -o pi
paticcasamuppado uttanako viya khayati); Ps II 176,22
(dhammassa ca --tarp paccavekkhantassa); Spk II 18,14
hi saccadvayarp --tta 94,21
(paticcasamuppado cathi
0
-tahi -o); Sadd 65,18
pana -o attho
kathessama);- 2. (n.) the deep; a bottomless place; SI
176,20* (andhakare pure hoti -e gadham edhati); A V
203,6 (paritto . . . attabhavo -e na vindati);
Khp 8:1 (nidhirp nidheti puriso -e odakantike; Pj I
217,31: ogahetabbatthena Sn 173 (appatitthe
analambe ko -e na s!dati); Th 758 (-e patitassa me
piil,lirp ca dassaye, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se wr piil,li;
Th-a III 30,21 foll.: atigambhire sarpsaramahoghe
patitassa Ja VI 35,26* (-e appameyyasmirp
yassa na dissati); Ap 27,13 (-e uttJlita mi na ve1am
ativattati); -
0
avabhasa, m.fn., appearing deep; D II
55,9 (yava gambh!ro cayarp bhante paticcasamuppado -o
ti); S II 36,27 (Spk II 87,1: gambh!ro va hutva avabhasati
dissatl ti attho ); - o -obhasa, m.fn. [gambh!ra +
obhasa
2
], appearing deep; A II 105,16 (uttano -o
gambhiro uttanobhaso ... ); -
0
-paa, m.fn., (one) of
profound wisdom; understanding abstruse matters; S V
412,9 ( --taya ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee --ttaya);
Sn 230 (ariyasaccani ... -ena sudesitani; Pj I 187,9: -ena
ti appameyyapaataya sadevakassa pi 1okassa iil,lena
alabbhaneyyapatighapaena, sabbauna ti vuttarp
hoti); 627 ( medhavirp; Ps III 438,7 foll.: gambhlresu
arammaJ.lesu pavattapaarp); Th 1231 (-o medhavl ...
Sariputto); Mi122,12*;-
0
-paa,f, profound wisdom;
the understanding of abstruse matters; Patis II
192,zs foil. (katama -a, gambhlresu khandhesu
pavattatl ti -a ... ); - o -sita, o -sita, m.fn., yielding a deep
furrow; A IV 237,9 (khettarp ... na hoti, Ce so;
Be, Ee, Se Mp IV 124,12/oll.:
thaddhabhmitaya gambhiranugatarp
katva kasiturp na sakka hoti, uttananali.ga1amaggam eva
hoti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee unnali.ga1amaggam eva); -
agambhira, m.fn., not deep, shallow; Sp 328,17 (-e
udake padasa gacchantassa); Spk III 11,12;
atigambhira, m.fn., l. too deep; very deep; Vin IV
262,15 ( -arp udakasuddhikarp adiyantl); Ja VI 337 ,26'
gamma
(aya111 nadl -a bahil Ca!).t;iamaccba ti, Se so; Be
bahuca!).t;iamaccbakil:_lfa ti; Ce, Ee -a Ca!).t;iamaccba ti);
PsI 154,22;- 2. very profound, very difficult; A I 219,31
( -a!Tl paba!Tl puccbati); Sv 485,25 (atikkamma
pamiilfa!Tl gambb!ro -o ti attbo); Ud-a 1S,2o; Sadd 58,5
(aya!Tl bi nayo . . . -o ca mahasamuddo vi ya); -
sugambbira, mfn., very deep; very profound; Tb 421
(-o ... ariyo agbaiJ.giko maggo); Ap 32,27 (dbara1fi!Tl pi
-a111 ... kbobbeyya!Tl); Mi1124,2 (pabo -o sunipul)o);
As 10,16; Saddb 530 (su1famano bi saddbamma!Tl ... -a!Tl
avitatha111).
gamma
1
, mfn.,fpp ofgaccbati qv.
gamma
2
, mfn. [S., BHS gramya], belonging to the village
(lije), common, vulgar; esp. relating to the sensual
pleasures of the village; V in I 10,12 (dve 'me bbikkhave
anta pabbajitena na sevitabba . . . yo caya111 kamesu
kamasukba1likanuyogo bino -o potbujjaniko anariyo
f. S IV 330,29 (Spk III 108,!9:
gamavaslna!Tl dbammo ti attbo ); D III 126,22 (bbasita!Tl
b1na111 -a!Tl potbujjanika111 ... ); M III 114,1 (ye 'me
vitakka bina -a potbujjanika ... ); A III 325,27 (dassana111
b!na111 -a!Tl potbujjanika!Tl ... ); Saddb 254 (blna!Tl -a!Tl
anariya!Tl); - se e also gama
3
.
gamya, absol. of gaccbati qv.
gamyati, gamma ti, pass. pr. 3 sg. of gaccbati qv.
gayha\ absol. of gal)hati qv.
gayba
2
, mfn.,fpp of ga!).bati qv.
gaybaka, mfn. or gaybaka!Tl, ind. ? [gayba
1
or gayba
2
+
ki], a captive; or having seized, captured; S I 143,25*
(yam E1fikil1asmi jana111 gablta!Tl amocayl -a!Tl
n!yamana111; Spk I 211,13 foll.: gahetva nlyamana!Tl kara-
maral11 nlyamanan ti pi attho) = Ja III 361,2* (gaybaka-
nlyamana!Tl, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gaybakaniyyamana111;
361,n: karamaragaba111 gahetva nlyamana111, Be, Se so;
Ce, Ee niyyamana!Tl; cfkaramaranlta sv karamara).
gayhati, pass. pr. 3 sg. of ga1)bati qv.
gayhamanaka, mfn. [pass. part.pr. of ga!).bati + ka
2
],
being taken; being caught; Dbp-a III 175,9 (cbekena
sakul)ikena jalena ottbaritva -esu vattakesu, Ce, Ee so;
Be, Se gaybamanesu).
garati\ pr. 3 sg. [S. Dbatup garati, Wg 22:39],
sprinkles; pours; Dbatup 249 (gara ... secane);
Dbatum 360; Sadd 425,26 (gara ... secane -ati); - caus.
pr. 3 sg. garayati\ Pj II 488,17 (assilni pateti gatayati,
-atl ti pi patbo; ad Sn 691: gatayati assukani); - see
also ka1ati
2
.
garate, gareti, garayati
2
, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. Dbatup gurate,
gilrayate, Wg 28:103, 33:21: udyamane], rises;
Sadd 430,J6foll. (gara uggame: -ati garu, garil ti mata-
pitadayo garavayuttapuggala, te bi -anti uggaccbanti
uggata pakata bontl ti); 559,6 (gara uggame: -eti -ayati
garu).
garayati
1
, see sv garati
1
.
garayati
2
, see sv garati
2
.
gara}a, n. [S. lex. garala], the venom of a snake; Abb 655
(ViSal11 ... -a111).
garahaka, mfn. and m. [from garahati], (one) who
disparages, blames; Vism 425,13 (ariyana!Tl upavadaka
ti . . . antimavattbuna va gul)aparidbal11sanena va
upavadaka akkosaka -a ti vutta111 boti) f. It-a II 39,w;
30
garahati
Mp IV 72,s (piyagarahl ti piyajanassa nindako -o);
Tb-a II 36,25 C-pugga1a ca tbera!Tl kbamapesu!Tl); - ifc
see apa-, teja- (sv teja[s]), deva-, patbavl-, bbilta-, vaya-
(sv vaya[s]).
garaha1,1a, garahana, n., -a, f [S. garbaJ).a, garbaJ).a],
censure; reproach; Vibb 353,6 (ya paresa!Tl akkosana
vambbana -a ... ); Jai 155,13' (dbirattbil ti o-atthe
nipato); Vism 29,6 (-a ti assaddbo appasanno ti adina
nayena dosaropana); Mil 357,13 ( dighadbammika111
b!tana111 kbltana!Tl -a!Tl uppal)t;iana!Tl ... ); V v-a 16,4
(ki!Tlsaddo .. . -e agato); Nidd-a I 286,Jo (nindaya ti
-ena).
garahati, -eti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. garbati, garbate,
garbayati, garbayate; BHS garahati], reproaches;
censures; dispraises, finds fault with (a person, action or
state ); Dhatup 340 (garaba nindaya!Tl); Dbatum 501;
V in III 129,10 (ava!).J!al11 bbal)ati nama dve magge
kbu!Tlseti vambbeti -ati; Sp 547,25: -ati ti dosa111 dasseti,
Ce, Ee so; Be deti; Se vadeti); DI 161,Jo (sama!).O
Gotamo sabba111 tapa111 -ati); III 92,27 foil. (yannilna
maya!Tl eka!Tl satta!Tl sammanneyyama, so no samma
kh!yitabba!Tl khlyeyya samma garahitabba!Tl -eyya ...
ebi bbo satta ... samma garahitabba111 -a, Be, Ce so; E e,
Se wr -i); MI 361,7 (ma111 ... anuvicca viil -eyyu!Tl
piilfatipatapaccaya); S I 190,31 (banda dani bbikkhave
pavarayami vo, na ca me kici -atba kayika!Tl va
vacasika!Tl va); IV 320,14 (so anekapariyayena
pa1fatipata!Tl -ati vigarahati piilfatipata viramatba ti aba);
A II 7,30* (ubbayena -anti s!lato ca sutena ca);
Sn 313 (yajaka!Tl -ati jan o); Tb 160 (pare ca na111 -anti;
Tb-a II 36,21: nindanti upakkosanti va ti attho ); Ja I
130, 17* ( -issanti ta!Tl viil asuci!Tl nagariko yatha);
IV 248,8* (attana!Tl yeva -asi ettba; 248,w: para!Tl
agarahitva attana111 yeva -eyyasi); 259,26* (kinnu ruril
-as! migana111; 260,3: migana111 aatara!Tl -asi); 260,6
(na miga111 na pakkbi!Tl -ami); Mi1222,3o (avasese
pabbajite -anti jiguccbanti); 279,31 (naba111 bbante
Nagasena Vessantarassa danapatino dana!Tl -ami); Ps II
406,21 (anicca dukkba anatta ti patbavi!Tl -ast
jiguccbasi); Saddb 382 (corajegbassa -e ko na jlvika111);
Sadd 458,3 (garaha . . . kuccbane: -a ti garaha); 569,3
(garaha vinindane: -eti -ayati); part.pr.
(a) garahanta, mf(-anti)n., Tb 965; Jaiii 92,9 (dbirattbu
man ti attana!Tl -anto aba); Mi1169,26 (hJtento -anto
jiguccbanto); Sp 1296,27; Ud-a 276,2o (tassa ka1akiriyal11
-anto); Tb!-a 172,6 (aataraya yakkbiniya itthibbava111
-antiya); neg. agarahanta, mfn., Pj II 561,2o;
(b) garahamana, mfn., D III 95,23 (kbattiyo pi saka111
-amano agarasma anagariya111 pabbajati);
Ja VI 575,13; Mil313,31; - aor. 3 sg. (a) garahi, D III
93,8; M III 14,31 (garayba!Tl ... bbava!Tl Gotamo jbana111
-i, pasa111sa111 pasa!Tlsi); Ja III 524,4; (b) garahittbo,
Ja VI 65,!2* (pessika ma!Tl -ittho, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
garahita); 2 sg. garahittba, SI 240,2* (agarahiya111 ma
-ittba); 3 pl. garahi!Tlsu, Jaiii 27,18; Mp I 412,4; -
absol. garahitva, Ja V 79,16; Vism 95,15; Sp 170,9; -
neg. agarahitva, Ja IV 248,14; - pass. part.pr.
garahiyamana, mfn., Ja III 367,7 (Videbo eva -iyamano
garaha!Tl asahanto); Vism 419,! (te asaddbamma-
patisevanapaccaya viilbi -iyamana vibethiyamana);
garahana
- pp garahita, mfn. and n. [S. garhita], l. (mfn.)
censured; dispraised (by, instr. or gen.); Vin I 153,33
(bhagavata anekapariyayena musavado -o); IV 113,21
(ayap ukkhittako va vambhito va -o va); D Il 192,19
(dukkha sapekhassa kalakiriya -a ca sapekhassa
kiilakiriya); Dhp 30 (pamado -o sada); Th 935 (ya katha
satthu -a); Ja V 453,23* (so idha -o parattha ca); Nidd 1
384,1o (nindito -o upavadito ); Mil288,14 (-a paribhta);
- neg. agarahita, mfn., not censured; praiseworthy;
Ja Ili 419,16; Pv-a 89,12 (anindita ti agarahita pasapsa);
- 2. (n.) censure; Nidd I 299,2 ( --kiira!fa; Nidd-a I
363,16: avaahetuna);- fpp (a) garahitabba, mfn. and
n. impers., Vin II 5,11 (kamrnap na -ap); D III 92,2s;
M Ili 77 ,29; A II 31 ,5 (yo ... imani cattari dhammapadani
-ap patikkositabbap maeyya ... ); Ja II 346,26'
(Vissaseno yev' ettha -o); Kv 141,3o (te p' ime tayo
niruttipathe adhivacanapathe paattipathe na -ap na
patikkositabbap amaipsu); Th-a II 124,3 (vihi
--tap pappoti); Patis-a 217,2 (na viuppasatthanl ti
kusalehi --tta); Sadd 848,2; - neg. agarahitabba, mfn.,
It-a II 147,1 (agarahitabbataya); Th-a Ili 11,6; -
(b) garayha, mfn. and m.n., l. (mfn.) to be censured;
deserving or involving reproach; Abh 700; V in I 234,2o
(na ca koci sahadhammiko vadanuvado -ap thanap
agacchati, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se garayhaghanap) f. D I
161,17 f. Mlll 77,31; Vinlll 186,19 (te ca bhikkh -a);
IV 176,11 (patidesetabbap tena bhikkhuna -ap avuso
dhammap apajjip asappayap patidesaniyap tap
patideseml ti); A II 241,12 (papakap vata bho ayap
puriso kammap akasi -ap slsacchejjap); V 190,18 ( -ap
kho pana bhante bhagava garahanto pasapsiyap
pasapsanto vibhajjavado bhagava, na so bhagava ettha
ekapsavado ti); Sn 141; Ja VI 462,3* (ubhinnap hoti -o
attano ca parassa ca); Vism 155,9 (sabb' eva -a assama
ti); Sadd 848,2;- neg. (a) agarayha, mfn., Th 590 (ajlvo
sodhito agarayho); Ja VI 36,4 (ana!fo hoti agarayho);
Spk I 355,26; Ud-a 204,26 (sabbasippanap agarayhataya);
(b) aggarayha, mfn. (me), Ja VI 200,28* (tad aggarayhap
hi vinindamano; 201,3: tasma agarayhap brahma!fap
vinindamano);- 2. (m.n., or mfn., scil. dhamma ?) the
classification of a sailgha offence ( see V in IV 176,11
above); V in V 148,34 (patidesaniyan ti .. . -an ti
pavuccati); Utt-vn 798 (das' eva pana -a, dvesattati ca
sekhiya); 820 (cattaro pana -a bhikkhnap
patimokkhake); fpp (e) garahiya, mfn., Vin V 219,1
(kuddho aradhako hoti kuddho hoti -o);
neg. agarahiya, mfn., SI 240,2* (agarahiyap ma
garahittha; Spk I 355,26foll.: agarayhap khll).asava-
puggalap ma garahittha).
garahana, n., -a,f, see sv garaha!fa.
garaha, f [S. garha], reproach; censure; Abh 121; DI
135,14 (ahap etap dassukhllap vadhena va bandhena va
janiya va -aya va pabbajanaya va samhanissaml ti;
cfSv 296,18: -aya ti pacasikhamul).9akara!fap
gomayasicanap glvaya kudal).9akabandhanan ti evap
ad!ni katva garahapapanena); Ili 92,21 (adinnadanap
paayati -a paayati musavado pannayati
da!f9adanap paayati); Th 668 (-a va seyyo vihi
yap ce balappasapsana); Ja V 79,17* (ko n!dha l).l).ap
-ap upeti); Nidd I 384,w (nindaya -aya upavadena ...
31
garu
na vedheyya); Mil 259,s (tap tesap -ap paribhavap
vinodehi); Sp 1334,18 (ayasato va -ato va muccati); PsI
144,29 (aho vata ti ... -aya pi dissati); III401,17
(antevasike sikkhapetup nasakkhl ti mayhap -a
uppajjissati); Dhp-a I 389,21 (kip ayap maharaja
gahapatiko viya dhavatl ti aadatthu -ap labhati); -
0
(1)-parimocana, n. setting free from censure; Ps Ili
356,19 (rao -'-atthap);-
0
(a)-mokkha,m. [garaha +
mokkha
1
], liberation from censure; Ps III 335,15 ( -ap
sampassamano, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr garahap
mokkhap).
garahi(n), mfn. [S. garhin], reproaching; censuring; - ifc
see atta- (sv atta[n]), ariya-, dhamma- (sv dhamma\
papa-, buddha-, sari.gha-.
garu
1
, m. [S. garut], a wing; Abh 627.
garu
2
, mfn., m. and n. [S. guru; cfS. garlyas,
(pl. nom. -, -uno), l. (mfn.) (i) heavy, weighty;
burdensome; difficult; Abh 840; V in I 24,21 (sace te ...
agaru vaseyyama ekarattap agyagare ti, na kho me
mahasama!fa -u); M I 266,s (mata ... gabbhap kucchina
pariharati mahata sapsayena -up bharap); S III 26,14*
(nikkhipitva -up bharap aap bharap anadiya); Ja 1
196,1* (yato yato -u dhurap); II 338,1 (sace hi imassa
-up akatva idan' eva okasap karissami, Ce, Ee so; Be
garukap; Se gurukap) f. 339,18 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
guruq); VI 234,26* (viil).ijanap yatha nava appamiil).a-
bhara -u); Ud-a 229,15 (-up civarap parupanto
kilamati); - (ii) heavy on the stomach, indigestible;
Abh 840; Sadd 430,26* (dujjare ...
0
-saddo pavattati);-
2. (i) (mfn.) important, serious; weighty, grave; Abh 840
(-u ... mahante); Ja V 77,18* (nanumitto -up atthap
guyhap vedetup arahati); Mhv 18:18 (me ... bhatuno
vacanap -u); Vin-vn 2044 (dutiyatikkame -u [apatti]);
- (ii) (n.) a serious offence; Vin-vn 393 (hoti
thullaccayaq1 tesu pathame dutiye -up); Utt-vn 619
(paca apattiyo honti musavadassa kara!fa, parajikap
-up thullaccayap pacitti dukkatap); - see also
garudhamrna below, garuka; - 3. (i) (mfn.) highly
prized; of great account; (to be) esteemed, venerated;
MI 33,1o (sabrahmacanap piyo e' assap manapo -u
bhavaniyo ca ti; PsI 156,32: - ti tesap garughaniyo
pasal).acchattasadiso); A IV 154,7 (ayap pi dhammo
piyattaya
0
-ttaya bhavanaya ... sapvattati); Ja IV 371,1o*
(acariyo briihmal).O mayhap ... -u ca amanta!fiyo ca);
VI 14,14* (sakkatva sakkato hoti -u hoti sagaravo; 15,3:
paresu ca sagaravo sayap pi tesap garuko hoti);
Ap 320,26 (durpasailkama buddha - honti); Mi1373,22;
Vism 536,16 (yap aramma!fap -up katva cittacetasika
uppajjanti); Sp 234,19 (satthusasanap -up katva); Spk I
66,10 (dosagar ti dosap -up katva adaya viharanto);
III221,2o (buddha nama mahapasiil).acchattap viya
-uno);- (ii) (m.) any venerated person (a parent, elder
etc); esp. a (religious) preceptor, a teacher; an
authority; Abh 840 (acariyadimhi -u matupitusv api);
D Ili ?2,10 (acariyabhariya ti va -nap dara ti va;
Sv 853,38: -nap dara ti cullapitumahapitu-adinap
bhariya); MI 265,18 (sattha no -u satthagaravena ca
mayap vadema ti; Ps II 309,15: tattha - ti bhariko
akama anuvattitabbo); A III 37,23 (ye te bhattu -uno
bhavissanti mata ti Va pita ti va Sama!fabrahma!fa ti va);
garu
Sn 325 (kalau e' assa -unarp dassanaya, Ce, Ee so; Be
-narp; Se gurunarp); Th 588 (susssa ca -narp; Th-a II
252,13: -narp acariyupajjhayadlnarp ka1yfu_lamittanarp
ovadassa sotukamyata); Ja V 169,27* (bhavarp hi me
aataro -narp; 170,18': -nan ti matapitunnarp me
tvarp aataro ti vatva nisldapeti); Mi191,21 (-una pi
saha pavivittapavanarp pavisitva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
guruna); Vism 101,6; Sp 1416,12 (Buddhaghoso ti -hi
gahitanamadheyyena therena); PsI 10,5 (bhagava ti -u,
-urp hi 1oke bhagava ti vadanti, ayarp ca
sabbagu!)avisitthataya sabbasattanarp -u); Mp II 305,29
(ayarp sama!)O amhakarp -u, imassa katharp gaheturp
yuttan ti); Ud-a 219,27 (attani -umhi ca ekatte pi bahu-
vacanarp dissati); Sadd 430,16joll. ( - ti matapitadayo
garavayuttapugga1a . . . api ca pasa!)acchattarp vi ya
bhariyaqhena - ti vuccanti); 691,23 (kattnarp
pacavidhattarp api icchanti -); 758,19 ( -narp
matan tare ... ); - ifc (prizing, esteeming; respectful,
obedient to) see appamada- (sv pamada), kodha-, dosa-
(sv dosa\ dhamma- (sv dhamma\ vihara-, satthu-
(sv sattha[r]); - 4. (mjn.) (gr.t.t.) long, heavy (of a
vowel!syllable in prosody ); Sadd 607,19 (d!gho -u, a 1
bh dh! ma); - o -pavasa, m. [garu + upavasa
1
?],
living with, associating with, one's teacher(s), pupilship;
Ps II 89,7* (-o uddeso udditthaparipucchanarp ... , Ce, Ee
so, perhaps wr; Be, Se garusarpvaso ); - o -karal}a, n.
and mfn. rJrom garukaroti qv], l. (n.) respect,
venerating; Pj I 144,15 (garukaro -arp garavata); Th-a Il
115,3o (yassa pugga1assa garavo -arp na vijjati); -
2. (mjn.) inducing respect; Vin V 92,30 (ayarp pi
dhammo sarm;uyo piyakara!)O -o saii.gahaya ...
sarpvattati; Sp 1316,22: -o ti tarp pugga1arp sa-
brahmacarlnarp garurp karoti) = D III 245,17 = A III
289,22; -
0
-kara, m. rJrom garukaroti qv], (an act oj)
respect, veneration; V in IV 58,14 ( --hetu); D III 203,15
(na me so ... amanusso 1abheyya ... sakkararp va -arp
va); Vv 5: lO; Mi1386,3 (sakkare asakkare -e agarukare,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gurukare); Mp II 196,22 (sakkatva
garukatva ti sakkararp e' eva -arp ca katva); V v-a 24,14
(-ena pan' ettha bahuvacanarp vuttarp); As 373,7;
Sadd 18,16 (ekass' atthassa --vasena bahuvacana-
ppayoga); -
0
-gabbha, (m)j(n)., pregnant; Abh 239;
Ja III 231,26 (tassa ca -aya gabbho bhmiyarp pati);
Sp 1209,22; Mp I 422,11 (ghara!)l me -a); Dhp-a I 164,12
(devl
0
-gabbhataya .. . vegena ganturp nasakkhi); -
0
-garu, mjn., very heavy; MI 332,7 (kinnu kho me
kucchi -u viya, Ce, Ee so; Be -o; Se
0
-garutaro; Ps Il
416,5 foil.: -u vi ya ti garugaruko vi ya thaddho pasa!)a-
pujasadiso, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -o viya ti; cfPs-t [Be] II
320,5foll.: ukarassa hi okararp katva ayarp niddeso);-
0
-garava, n., respectful veneration; Ja V 415,6';
Ap 30,13; Sp 122,18 (--yutto so bhagava); Spk I 86,33;-
0
-tthaniya,
0
-tthanika, mjn. and m., (one) taking the
place oj, having the status oj, a venerated or esteemed
person; D III 241,4 (sattha dhammarp deseti aataro va
-o sabrahmacarl, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee garutthaniko); A III
393,12 (satthararp upanissaya viharati aatararp va -arp
sabrahmacarirp); Ja V 265,13' (pabbajita nama -a);
Nett 8,3; Vism 344,3 (tathiirparp -arp bhikkhurp va
lajjirp manussarp va disva); Mp IV 71,16 ( -an ti
32 garu
garavuppattipaccayabhtarp garubhavanlyarp); It-a I
159,26 (garnan ti mahapitucullapitujetthabhatu-adlnarp
-anarp); Cp-a 311,24 (kalyfu_lamittanarp -anarp); -
0
-tara, mjn., heavier; more to be esteemed; D II 334,25
(yada pana so kalakato hoti tada -o ca hoti patthlnataro
ca); Dhp-a I 381,3 (-anarp santike nis!ditva); Pv-a 191,27
(salipalase ... -e katva); -
0
-dakkhil}ii,f, a teacher's
jee; V v-a 229,24 (kin te -arp deml ti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
guru-); Th-a Ili 55,35 (nitthitasippena nama antevasina
acariyassa -a databba); -
0
-dhamma, m. [garu +
dhamma
1
], l. an important or serious offence; a breach
of a serious rule of observance; V in I 49,18 (sace
upajjhayo -arp ajjhapanno hoti parivasaraho ... );
IV 51,34 (na kho pan' etarp bhagavantarp uddissa
pabbajitaya kasayavatthavasanaya -arp ajjhapannapubbo
hoti; Sp 790,33: -an ti gihikale bhikkhuniya kaya-
sarpsaggarp va sikkhamanasiimaiJerlsu methuna-
dhammarp va anajjhapannapubbo hoti) -. A IV 280,5;
A IV 277,6 ( -arp ajjhapannaya bhikkhuniya ubhato-
saii.ghe pakkhamanattarp caritabbarp; Mp IV 135,12: -an
ti garukarp saii.ghadisesapattirp); - see also garuka; -
2. an important or exacting rule of observance (perhaps
an observance of respect ? ), one oj the eight specific
rules of behaviour imposed on bhikkhunls; V in Il 255,5
(sace ... Mahapajapatl Gotaml aqha -e patiga!)hati sa
v' assa hotu upasampada, vassasatupasampannaya
bhikkhuniya tadahusampannassa bhikkhuno
abhivadanarp ... katabbarp, ayarp pi dhammo sakkatva
garukatva ... yavajlvarp anatikkaman!yo ... ); IV 315,6
(ovado nama aqha -a); Sp 791,16joll. (-eh! ti garukehi
dhammehi, te hi garavarp katva bhikkhunlhi
sampaticchitabbatta -a ti vuccanti); Dhp-a IV 149,19
(maya Mahapajapatiya Gotamiya agha -a dinna);
Vin-vn 2970;-
0
-bhai}!Ja, n., property or goods held in
common by the saii.gha; Vin III 90,12 (yani tani saii.ghassa
-ani garuparikkharani seyyathldarp aramo aramavatthu
viharo ... ); Sp 484,14 (ettha pacamasakagghanakarp -an
ti vuccati); 678,1o (senasanassa --tta); lll0,2 ( -arp na
bhajetabbarp); 1244,1 (imesu tava yarp kici khuddakarp
va hotu mahantarp va saii.ghassa dinnarp -arp hoti);
Kkh
2
233,4 (rasivasena hi paca -ani vuttani); Nidd-a I
398,5 (katararp pana daru -arp hoti katararp na hotl ti);
Vibh-a 334,1 foll.; Vin-vn 181; 2872 (rajjuka yottakani
va... gacchanti --tarp); neg. agarubhal)<;!a, n.,
Kkh
2
233,n; -
0
-bhai}!Jaka, n., id.; Vin-vn 2858; -
neg. agarubha!)<;!aka, n., Vin-vn 2857;-
0
-bhara
1
, m., a
heavy burden, a heavy load; Ja IV 233,27* ( -arp
asahamano); Th-a II 277,29 (atibharena -ena p!Jito, Be,
Se so; Ce, Ee mahabharena
0
-bhavena);
0
-bhara
2
, mjn., carrying a heavy load; burdened; Ja 111
322,27 (assarp gahetva gamanakale --taya ollnavegarp
s!harp); - -a,f, pregnant; Vin IV 317,12 (-a, Be, Ce,
Ee so; Se
0
-gabbha); Ja VI 420,16 (sa pana tada -a ahosi
tasma sa vegena palayiturp nasakkhi, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-gabbha); Vism 144,1 (tvarp -a akale cariturp na
sakkosi); Spk III 220,9 (--tta); -
0
-vacana, n., an
expression of respect or esteem; V in I 103,14 (ayasmanto
ti piyavacanarp etarp -arp etarp sagarava-
sappatissadhivacanarp etarp); Nidd I 140,2; It-a I S,21
(bhagava ti -arp);-
0
-vasa, m. [garu + vasa
3
], residing
garuka
with one's teacher; pupilship; PsI 58,3o (idani mayarp.
yavajlvarp. -arp. vasissama, mahanta ete acariya nama,
Be so; Ce, E e guruvasarp.; Se o -sarp.vasarp.); Th-a JI
157,16 ( -arp. sappunsupassayarp. ca pasarp.santo );
Cp-a 268,6 (disapamokkhassa acariyassa santike -arp.
vasanto); sagaruvasa, m., id.; Vibh-a 499,26
(sagaruvasarp. avasanatrhena agaravabhavo );
neg. agaruvasa, m., Th-a II 16,23 (dukkho kho panayarp.
loke yadidarp. agaruvaso ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee loko); -
0
-saqlVasa, m., residing with, associating with one's
teacher( s ), pupilship; Nidd I 359,27 (mohacaritarp.
bhagava puggalarp. uddese paripucchaya . . . -e niveseti;
Nidd-a I 385,11: -e ti garnarp. payirupasane); Mil408,5
(-e kalyaryamittasevane, Be, Ce, E e so; Se guru-
sarp.vase); It-a I 165,15; - agaru, mfn., l. not burden-
some; not difficult; V in I 24,2o (sace te Kassapa -u
vaseyyama ekarattarp. agyagare ti); DI 89,26 (-u kho
pana bhagavato evarpehi kulaputtehi saddhirp.
kathasallapo hoti ti); MI 111,26 (vibhajat' ay asma
Mahakaccano -urp. katva ti, Be so; Ce agarukatva; Ee, Se
agarukaritva; Ps II 76,3ofoll.: punappunarp. yacapento pi
hi garurp. karoti nama ... duvieyyarp. katva kathento pi
garurp. karoti yeva nama, evarp. akatva amhe
punappunarp. ayacapetva suvieyyarp. pi no katva
kathehl ti vuttarp. hoti) f::- S IV 95,13 (eds -urp. karitva) f-
A V 257,15 (Be, Ce -urp. karitva; Ee agarukaritva; Se
agarukatva); - 2. not esteemed; A III 110,16 (bhikkhu
sabrahmacarlnarp. appiyo ca hoti amanapo ca -u ca
abhavanlyo); - 3. not esteeming; without respect;
Th 953 (lahuka - dhamme aamaarp. agarava;
Th-a Ili 84,35: saddhamme garavarahita);
agarukulavasika, mfn., not living in the house of a
teacher; not being a pupil; Mil288,18 (--kulavasiko ...
puggalo [lokasmirp. oato avaato]); - atigaru, mfn.,
very esteemed; very venerated; Sp 208,32 (-una
pabbajjpagatena samiputtena saddhirp., Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee atigarunamapabbajjpagatena); Ps III 351,14 (-uno
sammasambuddhassa);- see also garukaroti, guru.
garuka, mfn. and n. [garu
2
+ ka
2
; AMg garua], l. (mfn.)
heavy, weighty; burdensome; difficult, hard; Vin I 297,16
(ayasmato Mahakassapassa parp.suklakato -o hoti);
D Ili 256,10 (tassa me kayo -o akammao); M III 94,31
(puriso -arp. silagutarp. allamattikapuje pakkhipeyya);
Th 604 (ohito -o bharo); Ja I 134,16 (tassa vajiraprita
viya -a kucchi ahosi); Cp 1:9:29 (-o bhatiko hi so);
Dhs 648; Mil102,2o (varp.sanatassa ... aka<;l<;lhiyantassa
-arp. hoti agamanarp. dandharp.); Vism 76,25 ( -arp. hi
idarp. dhutangarp.); 108,7 (ayopatto va -o); Ud-a 277,1
(bhagava . . . matugamassa . . . pabbajjarp. anujananto
-arp. yeva katva anujanati na lahukarp.); - -arp., adv.,
heavily, with difficulty; Mil 102,16 (tarp. cittarp. -arp.
uppajjati dandharp. pavattati); Mp Ili 408,15 ( -arp. na
khipparp.); - 2. (i) (mfn.) weighty, grave; severe;
important, serious; V in I 150,25 (-o kho sanghabhedo
vutto bhagavata); Dhp 138 ( -arp. va pi abadharp.); 31 O
(raja ca dary<;larp. -arp. paryeti); Vism 601,15 (apararp. pi
catubbidharp. kammarp. yarp. -arp. yarp. bahularp. yad
asannarp. ka!atta va pana kamman ti); Kkh
2
230,27 (cha
kammani -ani); Ps Ili 87,8 (esa -arp. mantarp. janati);
Sp 641,26 (ito
0
-tarani hi attidutiyakammani pi
33
garukaroti
apaloketva katabbanl ti vuttani); 998,2o (yo koci corikarp.
va aarp. va -arp. rajaparadharp. katva palato);- esp. of
an offence: Vin I 65,7 (lahukarp. apattirp. na janati -arp.
apattirp. na janati); V 115,4 (-a apatti janitabba;
Sp 1319,13: -a ti -ena vinayakammena visujjhanato
saghadisesa apatti, kenaci akarena anapattibhavarp.
upaneturp. asakkuryeyyato parajikapatti ca); M II 247,29
(bhikkh bhikkhurp. evarpaya -aya apattiya codenti
parajikena va parajikasamantena va); Sp 1381,18 (-a dve
vutta ti parajikasaghadisesa); Vin-vn 2060 (hoti
bhikkhuniyapatti -a); - (ii) (n.) a serious offence;
Sp 538,15* (yathaniddighaniddese -arp. tattha na dissati);
Vin-vn 436 (bhikkhu ... avacanlyam attanarp. karoti -arp.
siya); Utt-vn 167 (kayen' amasato kayarp. bhikkhussa
-arp. siya); 797 (parajikani cattari -a sotasa);- 3. (mfn.)
(to be) prized, esteemed, venerated; of great account;
valuable; held in common (by the sagha,
cfgarubhary<;la); Vin Ili 54,15 (pacah' akarehi adinnarp.
adiyantassa apatti parajikassa . . . -o ca hoti parikkharo
pacamasako va atirekapacamasako va ... ); Thi 368
(-e mama satthu sasane ya sikkha sugatena desita;
Thi-a 234,3o: -e pasiil,lacchattarp. viya garukatabbe
mayharp. satthu sasane); Ja I 287,3 (acariyo pana -o ti);
Mil 190,25 (bhikkhubhmiya
0
-tta, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gurukatta); 206,26 (samikassa
0
-taya kharyarp. na passi,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gurukataya); 240,5 (kinnu kho bhante
Nagasena tathagato sagharatanato na bhariko na -o na
dakkhiryeyyo ); Spk I 291,10 (tumhehi -assa satthu
santike kamma!!hiinarp. gahitarp.); Vin-vn 2887 (sabbarp.
darumayarp. gehasambhararp. -arp. matarp.); Utt-vn 685
(haranto -arp. bhary<;larp. theyyacittena puggalo ); - ifc
(prizing, esteeming, respectful of) see tag- (sv ta[d]),
dhamma- (sv dhamma\ nahana-, nibbana-, pa!isallana-,
brahma-; - 4. (mfn.) long, heavy (of a vowel!syllable);
Sp 1400,23 (-e vattabbe lahukarp. lahuke va vattabbe
-arp. vadati); Mil 344,2 (in cpd); - agaruka, mfn. or n.,
not respectful; or a lack of respect; Dhp-a III 162,2 (na
etai"fl chinnakesanakhassa . . . bhikkhaya carantassa
ayyassa -an ti, Be, Ce so; Se atigarukan ti; Ee
atigarugaravan ti); - atigaruka, mfn., l. very difficult;
very heavy; Ja I 277,10 (-o pi bharo ); Sv 425,22 (idarp.
-arp., Be, Se so; Ce, Ee garukarp.); - 2. very important;
very esteemed; ofvery great account; Ps JI 337,17 (ayarp.
[dhammadesana] ... -a bhavissati pasaryacchattasadisa).
garukaroti, pr. 3 sg. [garu
2
+ karoti], honours, venerates;
esteems; treats as important; Vin I 105,27 (tumhe ce
brahma1,1a uposatharp. na sakkarissatha na -issatha na
manessatha na pjessatha); DI 91,3 (na brahma1,1e
sakkaronti na brahma1,1e -onti); M I 335,36 (sakkarotha
-otha); JI 9,6 (na marp. te imina dhammena sakkareyyurp.
-eyyurp. ... , Ce, Se so; Be garurp. kareyyurp.; Ee
garkareyyurp.); Ja III 17,18; part.pr.
(a) garukaronta, mfn., D II 160,2 (bhagavato sarlrarp.
naccehi gltehi vaditehi malehi gandhehi sakkaronta
-onta manenta pjenta); Ili 181,5 (pitu vacanarp.
sakkaronto -onto ... ); Pa!is II 160,6 (dhammarp. -onto
pavattetl ti dhammacakkarp.); Ja II 14,9; Cp-a 285,2o;
(b) garukurumana, mfn., Nidd I 401,1 (namassamano
sakkurumano garukurumano ... , Be so; Ce sakkurumano
garurp. kurumano; Ee, Se sakkaramano garukaramano,
garuJa
prob. wr); - aor. 3 pl. garukarpsu, V in I 354,2;
Pv-a 54,28 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se garuq1 kariq1su); - inf
garukatuq1, Ja 11 198,4 (imaq1 arahaddhajaq1 maya
garukatuq1 vattatl ti, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee garuq1 katuq1); -
absol. garukatva, Vin II 255,8 (ayaq1 pi dhammo
sakkatva garukatva manetva pujetva yavaj!vaq1
anatikkamanlyo); M 11 3,9 (Ce, Se so; Be garuq1 katva;
Ee gariikatva); SI 140,3; A I 125,1 (atthi ... puggalo
sakkatva garukatva sevitabbo);- for agarukatva, agaru-
karitva see agaru sv garu
2
; pass. pr. 3 sg.
garukanyati, Bv-a 253,8 (tada kira brahmaJ).a khattiyehi
sakkayanti -lyanti); - part.pr. garukariyamana, mfn.,
D III 44,14; - neg. agarukariyamana, mfn., V in I 353,34;
pp garukata, mfn. [cf S. gurukfta], honoured,
venerated, esteemed; Vin 111 89,34; DI 114,17 (bhavaq1 hi
So1_1ada1_1<;lo rao Magadhassa Seniyassa Bimbisarassa
sakkato -o manito pujito apacito); M 11 3,8 (sakkato
-o ... , Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gariikato); S IV 117,7; Ja II 90,5
(evaq1 bodhisatte tena raa sakkate -e tattha vasante);
Mil 21,24 (rajunaq1 rajamahamattanaq1 sakkato -o ... );
- neg. agarukata, mfn., Ud 12,13 (aatittbiya pana
paribbajaka asakkata honti agarukata amanita ... );
Nidd I 166,32; Sp 739,2 (acittlkatan ti agarukataq1, Ce, Ee
so; Be, Se na garukataq1);- fpp garukatabba, mfn., DI
117,9 (atitbi . . . amhehi sakkatabbo -o manetabbo
pujetabbo ... );M 111 205,19 (-aql na garukaroti); 291,15
(kathaqlriipa ... samal_labrahmal_la ... na -a); Ja I 341,22
(n' eva pesale bhikkhu -e maissanti); It-a 11 164,2o
( -esu gariisu, Be, Ce, Se so; E e garukatabbesu);
V v-a 39,7 (garukaro ti --ta); - see also garukara1_1a,
garukara sv garu
2
.
garuJa, m. [S. garu<;la], a mythical bird (son of Kasyapa
and Vinata); one of a race of mythical birds (the
enemies of the nagav); a bird; Abh 633 (supai_JJ.lO
Venateyyo ca -o vihagadhipo); Jall 163,25 (yatth'
abbhida -o uttamaiJ.gaq1; 164,6: -o ti saku1_1o, sabba-
sakul_liinaql h' etaq1 sagaravasappatissavacanaq1, Be, Ce,
Se so; Ee wr -o ti saku1_1esu); VI 181,14* (nahaq1
dijadhipo homi, na digho -o maya); Nidd I 358,zo (ye
keci pakkhl antamaso -aql Venateyyaq1 upiidaya ... );
Ap4l,21 (-o yatha opatati pannagaq1 bhakkham attano);
452,27 (yavata vanasa1_1<;lamhi yakkha bhuta ca rakkhasa
kumbhal).<;ia -a capi ... ); Milll7,28 (asura -a naga
yakkha); Vism 206,20 ( -anaq1 simbalirukkhassa); Spk 11
349,27 (pattanaq1 VaJ).I_lavantataya -a supal_ll_la ti vutta);
Ap-a 391,3 (nage gaJ).hanatthaya garuq1 bhiiraq1 pasanaq1
gilant1 ti -a); Sadd 432,6 (garuq1 liiti adadati gaJ).hatl ti
-o yo supa1_11_10 dijiidhipo nagiiri karop ti ca vuccati); -
0
-pakkhaka, m.(?) a type of building ( cfa<;l<;lhayoga
sv a<;l<;lha
1
); Sp 334,1o (ubhosu passesu suval_ll_larajatiidi-
maya gopanasiyo datva --nayena kata sandamanika, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se
0
-pakkhanayena).
gareti, pr. 3 sg., see sv garati
2
.
gala\ gaJa
1
, m. and mfn. [from galati
1
], dripping; oozing;
dropping; - ifc see anelagala, eja- (sv ela\ bhinna-
(sv bhindati); agaJa, mfn., not dripping; not
dropping, not omitting; Spk I 275,30 (anejagajaya ti
anejaya -aya niddosaya e' eva agajitapadavyajanaya
ca, therassa hi katbayato padaq1 va vyajanaq1 va na
parihayati) f. Ud-a 313,3; niggaJa, mfn., not
gala
dropping, notfalling; Ja VI 64,18* (kumarike upaseniye
niccaq1 --ma1_1<;lite, Be, Se so; Ce nigajama1_1<;lite; Ee
nigajama1_1qike; 64,21 ': agalitama1_1<;1anena mal_l<;lana-
sllike ti vadati, Be so; Ee agalita-; Se aggalita-; Ce
agajitama1_1<;1ane ).
gala
2
(and occasionally gaja\ m. [S. gala], the throat; the
neck; the dewlap; Abh 263 (-o ca kal).tho glva ca); Ja I
194,12 (gamadaraka siri.gisu pi ka1_11_1esu pi -e pi gahetva
olambanti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -esu pi); 498,15
(lonudakena ca -e sussamane); III 26,2 (ekassa slhassa
maq1saq1 khiidantassa aghi -e lagge, -o uddhumayi);
IV 382,16* (-e gahetva khalayatha jammaq1); Mil229,25
(-aq1 paJ).ametva morapekkhitaq1 pekkhati); Kkh
2
194,2
(-ena ajjhoharaJ).Iyataya); Sp 1029,33 (dlghagalo va
bakagalasadisena -en a samannagato ); Pv-a 11,15 (mama
saraq1 -ato paghaya hegha manussasaJ.lthiinaql);
Mhv 19:11 (
0
-mattaql jalaq1 tahiq1 ogahetva); - gale in
Ee at Th1217 is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se galake; - ifc
see adhogalaq1 (sv adho), para-; -
0
-kacuka, m., a
throat-guard, a gorget; a covering or armour for the
throat; Vism 251,35 (glvattaco --SaJ).thano; Vism-t [Be] 1
305,15: -aq1 kaJ.lthattal_laql) Vibh-a 234,32;
0
-gaJ,Il}i(n), mfn., having a swelling on the neck, having
a goitre; V in 1 322,23 (Sp 1027,17: -1 ti yassa
kumbha1_1<;laq1 viya gale ga1_1<;lo hoti); -
0
-ggaha,
0
-gga:ha, m. [gala+ gahi, gaha
2
], seizing by the throat;
DI 144,21 (dal).<;iappahiira pi -a pi, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce
galaggaha); Ja IV 42,3 (galavinltena ti -ena, Ce, Ee so;
Be, Se galaggahena); Sp 686,21 (galaggahena viya
matthakatajanena viya ca); -
0
-naJikii,f, the throat;
Kkh
2
194,1 (mukhadviiran ti -aq1);-
0
-niiJi,
0
-nlili.f,
the throat; Ja I 510,25 ( -iyaq1 <;!asitva); Spk I 183,24
(satthena -1q1 chindi); Dhp-a li 257 ,17;
0
-ppamliJ,Ia, mfn., of a depth reaching to the neck; Ja 1
264,8 (-e avate); Vism 302,14 ( -aq1 bhumiq1 khal_litva,
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gala-); Spk I 266,18 ( -aql udakaq1
otaritva); -
0
-ppavedhaka, m. or n., trembling of the
neck or throat;? MI 371,7 (so pa1_1o -ena anlyamano;
Ps III 51,9: -ena ti yottena gaJe bandhitva ka<;l<;lhito
galena pavedhentena, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
0
-ppavethakena
ti ... galena pavethiyamanena va);-
0
-lohita, n., blood
from the throat; Ja III 416,16 (te s!saq1 chindissanti atha
te -aq1 pivitva veraq1 mucissami); VI 139,3 (tvaq1
attano putte miiretva tesaq1 -ena yaaq1 yajassu ti);
Vism 307,10 (maretva -aq1 gahetva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
gaja-); Spk I 197,6 (s!saq1 kantitva -aq1 nlharitva);
Dhp-a 11 15,7 (devata cintesi ayaq1 raja ... tesaq1 -ena
mayhaq1 baliq1 katukamo ... ); -
0
-vataka, m., the
hollow of the throat; the base of the neck; Vism 185,18
(yaq1 sare ninnatthiinaql akkhikupo va antomukhaq1 va
-o va); 258,8 ([antaq1] okasato upari -e heqha ca
kasamagge vinibandhatta --kasamaggapariyante
sarabbhantare thitaq1): Sp 336,19 (slsassa tava
purimagale -o ... ayaq1 heghimaparicchedo); Spk 111
226,18 (tikhi1_1avaq1sakoti acariyassa -e va nalate va
thapitaghanaql bhinditva gaccheyya); Vin-vn 1878 (-ato
uddhaq1 s!saq1); -
0
-Vinita, n., leading by the neck; ?
controlling by the neck;? Ja IV 41,26* (tato -ena purisa
nlhariq1su maq1; 42,3: -ena ti galaggahena, Ce, Ee so;
Be, Se galaggahena).
galaka
galaka, m. [ts ], the throat; the neck; Thi 217 (-e api
kantanti, Be, Ce so; Se -e apakantanti; Ee gale
apakantanti, prob. wr; Th!-a 172,13: attano gival]l pi
chindanti); Ja III 481 ,23* (e)ikiya ruhailghaso -al]l
anvamaddi; 482,2: glval!l maddi, 9asitva pha1esl ti
attho); Sp 336,19 (-ass' eva ubhosu passesu, Ee so; Be,
Ce ga1ass' eva; Se galava!akass' eva).
galagalanti in Ee at Mil 122,5 is prob. wr; Be, Ce
ga)aga)ayantl.
galati
1
, ga!ati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gala ti], drops; drips, oozes
(with liquid or source as subject); falls down (to) or off;
vanishes; Vin I 204,14 (natthu -ati .. . anuJanamt
bhikkhave natthukara1,1in ti); 286,27 (majjhena [clvaral!l]
laggenti rajanal!l ubhato -ati); Ja V 15,22* ( -eyya yam
pltva pate papatal]l; cf 18,18: -eyya ti gacchanto pade
pade parivageyya, yal!l pltva pate ti yal!l pivitva
pateyya); Vism 310,25 (pun ti vuccati nirayo tasmil!l
-anti ti puggala gacchantl ti attho); Sp 320,15 (tal!l hi
yava bahirantato na -ati tava kumbhigatam eva hoti);
Spk I 349,2o (cvarani pi 'ssa ji1,11,1ani tato tato suttani
-anti); PsI 118,to (duppaiinal!l hi kathentiinal!l Jala
mukhato -ati); Nidd-a I 247,20 (cavan ti jlvita -ati, Ce,
Ee, Se so; Be jlvital]l);- part.pr. galanta, ga)anta, mfn.,
MI 126,5 (bhinnena slsena 1ohitena -antena); Th 524
(deve -antamhi; Th-a Il 220,17: vughidharayo
paggharante vassante); Ja V 472,12 (khanul!l pit!hipadena
nikkhami, so lohitena -antena lailghamano yati, Ce, Ee
so; Be, Se paggharantena); Pj Il 189,19 (mukhena khe)al]l
-antena ghurughurupassasl dukkhal!l vediyati, Ce so; Ee
-anto; Be, Se paggharantena); - absol. galitva, Ja V
438,30' (slhamukhakul)9alal!l ka1,11,1ato -itva); 455,w
(devaloka ca manussaloka ca -itva); Pj I 67,9 (tena
chiddena dadhipil)9al!l -itva bahi papateyya); Dhp-a II
146,5 (suriyo majjhaghanato -itva gato); - pp galita,
gaita, mfn. and n. [S. galita], l. (mfn.) (i) (act.) having
dropped; dripping, oozing; fallen off or down; vanished,
perished; Abh 751; Ja VI 553,3o (tesal!l hatthato
mucitva -atp, Se so; Ce, Ee gata1p; Be
bandhanavalli muccitva gata); Nidd I 300,3 (te suddhi-
maggal!l ... viraddha aparaddha khalita -a ... ; Nidd-a I
364,1: -a ti tato bhaghii); Sp 342,25 (sakha pi 'ssa ptika
jata challiyo pi -a); 647,24 (dupagassa ekasmil!l pa!ale
chidde va jate -e va adhighanal!l na bhijjati; perished ?);
692,5 (tesal!l hatthato -al!l ... pal!lsuklal!l); Sv 419,tt
(lohitena -ena, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee ga)antena); Dhp-a U
146,7 (suriyo majjhaghanato -o, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
galitva gato); Ap-a 292,12 (buddhuppadakkhal)al!l vo
tumhe ma viradhetha -al!l ma karotha);- (ii) (pass.,
n. impers.) there was afalling off,? Nidd I 312,8 (sllal!l
va vattal!l va s!labbatal!l va viraddhal!l maya ... khalital!l
maya -al]l maya); 312,t3 (puabhisailkharal!l ...
aparaddhal!l maya khalital!l maya -al!l maya);- 2. (n.)
a falling off; a slip; - --m-esi(n), mfn., searching for a
slip;? Nidd I 165,19 (randhamesl virandhamesl
aparaddhamesi khalitamesl --m-es! vivaramesl ti;
Nidd-a I 286,19: --m-es! ti patanagavesl); - --vatta, n.,
a particular way of reciting;? Sp 1202,16 (sarabhae
kira tarailgavattadohakavattagalitavattadlni dvattil!lsa-
vattani atthi; Sp-! [Be] III 381,to: tarailgavattad!nal!l
uccaral)avidhanani nanhappayogani); - neg. aga)ita,
gafagafayati
agalita, mfn., not dropping; with nothing dropped or
omitted or lost; ? distinct; ? not dripping, fluent; ? Ja V
203,27* (akakkasal!l aga)ital!l muhul!l mudul!l ujul!l
anuddhatal!l acapalal!l assa bhasital!l, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
agga)ital]l); Ps II 53,7 (bhagavato ... vacanal!l aga)ital!l);
Spk I 275,3o (ane)aga)aya ti ane)aya aga)aya niddosaya
e' eva aga)itapadavyajanaya ca, therassa hi kathayato
padal!l va vyanJanal!l va na parihayati);
aga)itamal)9ana, n. and!or aga)itama1,19ana, (m)fin)., an
omament not fallen off, not taken off, ? or with
omaments notfallen off,? Ja VI 64,21' (niga)ama1,19ite ti
aga)itama1,19ane mal)9anasilike ti vadati, Ce so; Be
nigga)ama1,19ite ti agalitama1,19anena ... ; E e niga)a-
mal)9ike ti aga)itama1,19anena ... ; Se niggalama1,19ite ti
aggalitama1,19anena ... );- caus. pr. 3 sg. ga!eti, -ayati
(and ga)eti ?) [S. galayati], causes to drop or drip;
sheds; Sn 691 (-ayati assukani; Pj II 488,n: assni pateti
-ayati, garayatl ti pi pa!ho ); Sp 320,1 (theyyacittena
mukhava!!iyal!l gahetva kumbhil!l avijati telal!l
-etukamo, padagghanake ga)ite parajikal!l, Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee ga)etukamo).
galate, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup galati, Wg 15:39;
AMg .Jgal], eats; Dhatup 262 (gala adane); Dhatum 385;
Sadd 436,3o (gala adane: -ati ... -anti adanti ajjhoharanti
etena ti galo).
galana, n. [cf S. galana], dropping; falling down; It-a I
72,7 (so hi yathapaccayal]l kusalakusaliinal]l
tabbipakanal!l ca pra1,1ato mara1,1avasena -ato ca
puggalo ti pavuccati); Th-a II 10,24 (jaramara1,1ehi tassa
tassa sattavasassa pra1,1ato -ato ca puggalo ).
galagalmp, ga!aga!atp, in d. [ onomat. ? cf ga)aga)ayati and
Th-a II 60,t: ga)aga)a ti ca karonto gajjatl ti], or
galagala(t), ga)aga)a(t), mfn. [intensive formation from
galati
1
?], noisily, rumblingly;? or continually falling,
slipping; ? Ja V 453,25* (gacchat! aniyato ga)aga)al!l
dutrhagadrabharatho va uppathe, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
galagalal!l; 455,t9: devaloka ca manussaloka ca galitva
apayam eva gacchati ti).
galocati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup glocati, Wg 7:18] steals;
Sadd 335,22 (gucu galocu theyyakara1,1e: ... gocati -ati).
galod',f, see sv ga)od.
ga!a
1
, m. and mfn., cf gala
1
.
ga!a
2
, m., c.fgala
2

ga!a
3
, m. [cfAMg gala], (according to cts) a hook, afish-
hook; Sn 61 (sango eso parittam ettha sokhyal]l
appassado dukkham ettha bhiyyo -o eso iti atva, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se ga1,1.9o; Nidd II [Be] 282,24: -o ti va
ba)isaf!1 ti va amisan ti va 1agganan ti va bandhanan ti va
palibodho ti va pacann' etal]l kamagul)iinal]l
adhivacanar1, Be, Ce so; Se ga1,19o ti; Nidd-a II 140,s: -o
eso ti assadal]l dassetva aka99hanavasena ba)iso eso ti
yadidar1 paca kamagu1,1a; = Pj II 114,11: Be, Ce, E e so;
Se ga1,19o eso ti) = Ap 11,13 (Be so; Ce giiho; Ee, Se
ka1,19o; Ap-a 189,24 [Be, Ce, Se so; Ee ka1,19o eso ti) =
Pj II 114,tt).
ga!aga!ayati, pr. 3 sg. [prob. onomat.], thunders; roars;
Th 189 (devo ca vassati devo ca -ati; Th-a II 60,1: devo
megho vassati ca ga)aga)a ti ca karonto gajjatl ti,
gajjantassa hi anukaral)al]l etal!l); Mil116,t3
(gaganal!l . . . nadati ravati -ati); part.pr.
gaJati
(a) mfn., Th-a I 132,3 (tattha tattha gajjata
-ata mahameghato niccharantiyo saterata);
(b) mfi-anti)n., D 11 131,17 (deve vassante
deve -ante vijjutasu niccharantisu); Mi1122,5 (sa
mahagaii.ga -anti patisotarp. sandittha, Be, Ce so; Ee
galagalantl, Se galagalant!, prob. wrr); Pj I 163,26 ( -anto
catusu disasu mahamegho vunhasi).
gaJati, pr. 3 sg., see sv galati
1
.
gaJagaJaip, ind., see sv galagalarp..
gaJocl, galod, f [S. gu<;!ci; AMg galo!], a plant; SAF:
Guduch, heart-leaved moonseed, Tinospora cordifolia
(Willd.); Abh 581 (ptilata -I);-
0
(i)-lata,f, the
creeper; Ja I 177,6 (komala pi -a ptilata ti, Ce so; Be,
Ee, Se galoci-) f. Ps 11 377,6 (tadahuja:ta pi ca -a ptilata
tv eva vuccati, Ce so; Be, E e, Se galoci-) f. Dhp-a III
110,21 pi -a ptilata ti vuccati, Ce so; Be, Se
Ee galoci-); Pj 11 40,26 (ptilatan ti -arp., Ee so;
Be, Ce, Se
gaJhito in Ee at Th-a 11 244,13 (gthakpena gajhito) is
prob. wr; Ce gajhito; Be, Se gthakpanigajhito.
gava\ m..f [iic and ifc, = go qv] an ox; a cow; cattle; -
ifc se e jara- (sv jara
1
), paca-; - o -akkha, m. [go +
akkha
4
; S. a round window; a window;
Abh216 (vatapanarp. -o ca); Mhv9:17 (-amhi
<;!asapetva rattirp. kakkatayantakarp. aruyha); - --jala, n.
[gavakkha + jala
1
], the lattice-work of a window;
Sp 94,21 (itare [mla] pi --jalasadisarp. anusibbanta
nikkhanta);-
0
'-akkhita, mfn. [S. a
lattice; - ifc se e maladama-; - o' -acchita, mfn.
[S. fumished with windows or lattice-work;
forming a lattice; Vv-a 276,15 ti pi
parho, -o ti attho); - ifc see kijakkha-, sannaha-; -
o -aghatana, n., a slaughter-house; a place for
butchering cows; Vin I 182,3 (caii.kamo lohitena phuro
hoti seyyatha pi -arp.; Sp 1081,19: -an ti yattha gavo
haanti tadiso ti attho); -
0
assa,
0
'-assa
2
, n.,
0
assa,
o -assa, m.pl. [go + assa
3
, S. gavasva], cattle and horses;
DI 5,17 (in cpd); Sn 769 (-arp. dasaporisarp. ... yo naro
anugijjhati) f. Ja IV 240,25*; Ja V 408,29* (hatthi -a, Be
so; Ce, Se gavassa; Ee hatthigavassa, unmetrical);
VI 251 ,25* posarp. -arp. ca ma ssu yuji yatha
pure, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gavassarp.); Ap 309,19 (dasidase
gavasse ca ... labham' aharp.); - at Ja III 408,21* read
hatthigavassa with Be, Ce, me; Ee, Se hatthi -a; -
0
-kkhandha, m., a crowd of cattle; ? As 265,9 (-e nadirp.
tarante pi); Vibh-a 2,4 (na appamattaka gavo -o); -
0
-sata, n. [gava + sata
1
], a hundred head of cattle; Ps 11
26,27 (--jeqhako usabho); Mp I 93,18 (-assa
0
-sahassassa
va antare); Ap-a 473,4 foil. ( -assa jeqhako vasabho
0
-sahassassa jeHhako nisabho --sahassassa jeHhako
visabho
0
-kotisatasahassassa jeHhako asabho, Be, Se so;
Ee usabho ... vasabho ... nisabho ... asabho; Ce omits)
f. 388,11foll.; -
0
-sahassa, n., a thousand head of
cattle; Ja VI 261,26 (narp. ... pjeti ... -'-adihi ti); 363,22"
(tassa -assa usabharp. katva alaii.katapatiyattarp.
arohaniyarp. nagarp. dammi ti); - sagava, m.f [sa
5
+
gava], one's own cows; one's own cattle; All 109,1
(cattaro 'me bhikkhave balivadda ... no
no ... , Be, Ce,
Se so; Ee but see fnl: mss
gavetthi
Mp III 119,24: yo attano maddati na
ayarp. na ti); Spk I
220,17 ( vi ya sabrahmacari anovijjhanto
aghaqento ).
gava
2
, n. [cf S. gavya], cow's milk; Sadd 645,13 (gobhi
nibbattarp. khirarp. -arp.);-
0
-pana, n., a dish or drink of
rice cooked in milk; Bv 4:11 (saii.gharp. . . . -ena
tappayirp.); Ja I 33,23 foil. ( -an ti mahante mahante
kolambe khirassa pretva uddhanesu aropetva
ghanapakapakke khire thoke pakkhipitva
abhisaii.khatabhojanarp.
vuccati) Ap-a 36,29foll. Bv-a !49,39foll.;
Thp 155,24 (sailghassa sattaharp. -arp. nama danarp.
adasi); Sadd 645,14 (khirarp. gavarp., patabbatrhena
panarp., gavarp. ca tarp. panarp. ca ti -an ti bhavati); -
0
-pphala, mfn. [gava + phala
1
], with milk as fruit;?
Ja VI 327,17* (rukkho ... -o; 328,11": -o ti
pacavidhagorasaphalo ).
gavarp., sg. acc., pl. gen. of go qv.
gavakkha, gavakkhita, gavacchita, se e sv gava
1
.
gavaja, see sv gavaya.
gavati\ pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gavate, Wg 22:52], sounds;
Sadd 334,13 (gu sadde: -ati); 467,23.
gavati
2
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup guvati, Wg 28:106],
defecates; Sadd 333,1 (gu karisussagge: ... -ati).
gavati
3
, pr. 3 sg. [? cf S . .Jgu, gavate ?], becomes visible,
appears; Sadd 334,14 (gu uggame, uggamo uggamanarp.
pakarata: -ati, saddasatthavid pan' imasarp. gate gavate
ti attanobhasattam vadanti).
gavampati, m. [pl. gen. of go + pati
2
; S. gavampati], lord
ofthe cows, a bull; Sn 26 (usabho pi gavampatidha atthi,
Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -I ca; Pj 11 39,16: gavo agocararp.
pariharitva gocare caretva sihavyagghadibhaya
parittayitva aneti, tatharpo usabho pi -i idha mayharp.
atthi ti dasseti); PsI 46,32* (muhuttajato va -I
yatha samehi padehi phusi vasundhararp.).
gavaya, gavaja, m. [S. gavaya], the Gaya[ ox; Abh 616
(gavajo -o sama); Ja V 406,6* (palasada ca gavaja) =
VI 277,23* (277,zr: gavaja ca ti -a); VI 497,12* (yada
sihassa vyagghassa khaggassa -assa ca vane sossasi);
Mil149,9 (mahisassa -assa ... bhayati); As 331,24
(hatthinarp. aharato o aharo
sukhumo); Vibh-a 382,35 (tato migassa tato -assa tato
assassa tato hatthissa vadho mahasavajjo); Sadd 622,14
(jo yassa: gavajo -o va).
gavassa\ sg. dat./gen. ofgo qv.
gavassa
2
, n., gavassa, m.pl., see sv gava
1
.
gava, sg. abl., pl. nom. ofgo qv.
gavaghatana, gavassa, see sv gava
1
.
gavi, [?]a creeping plant;-
0
-pphala, n., the fruit of the
gavi plant; Sn 239 (mlapphalarp. -arp. . . . ahamana;
Pj 11 283,28 foil.: -an ti yarp. kici rukkhavalliphalarp. ...
va . . . udake jatasiilghatakakaserukadi-
phalarp. veditabbarp.); - gavi in Ce at Abh 1114 is wr
for havi (Be so).
gave, sg. loe. of go qv.
gavetthi, f [cf S. seeking; desire; Vibh 353,14
( enhi -i pariyenhi . . . ayarp. vuccati labhena labharp.
nijigirp.sanata) quoted Vism 23,27 (29,31: -I ti maggana);
Sadd 567,17.
gaveruka
gaveruka, n. [S. lex. id.], red chalk; Sadd 922,20 (gemkaJ11
... Vai_JI).abhedo 'yaJ11);- se e also gemka.
gavesa, mfn. [S. searching for;- ifc se ego-.
gavesaka, mfn. [from gavesati; BHS looking
for, seeking, searching for (usual/y ifc); Ja IV 151 ,22 (so
pana matu1o imina marito ti rao otaraJ11 -o carati, Ee
so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se gavesanto); Ap 68,19
(uttamatthaJ11 Be, Ee, Se so; Ce uttamattha-
-. 369,22 (-a, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be uttamattha-
gavesaka); Sadd 567,16 (-o); - ifc see uttamattha-
(sv uttama), hirottappa- (sv hiri); - agavesaka, m(jn).,
(one) not seeking; Mp III 351,2 (kusa1adhammanaJ11
anesako -o hutva).
gavesati (and gaveseti), pr. 3 sg. [S.
looks for, seeks, searches for; inquires (for), examines;
Dhatup 298 (gavesa maggane); Dhatum 453; V in I
23,22foll. (katama111 nu kho varaJ11, Ya!11 va
tumhe -eyyatha Ya!11 va attana111 -eyyatha ti); MI
188,22 (nahamdaddu1ena pi -anti); A II 249,21
na -anti jil).l).aJ11 na pa!isai!kharonti); Dhp 146
(andhakarena onaddha pad!paJ11 na -atha, Be, Se so; Ce,
Ee gavessatha); Ja II 169,6* (ayaJ11 so Ya!11 -asi); Nidd I
35,2o (ye pi kame esanti -anti pariyesanti); Ap41,2
so -eyya); 559,22 (attanaJ11 te -assu); Mi1326,8
ayhati -ati bhaveti); Vism 296,22 (nimittaJ11
avuso -ah! ti); Sp 526,31 -a ti); 582,29 (ime ca
bhikkh anuyujatha -atha janatha ti); Ps II 380,13
(tathagata111 esatu -at ti); Sadd 567,16 (gavesa maggane:
-eti -ayati);- fut. 3 sg. gavesissati, D II 341,27
hi nama ayoniso -issatl ti); 1 sg. (a)


Ja III 500,23* (tesa111 501,1:
pariyesissami); Ap 274,2; (b) gavesissami, Ja IV 121,7
(amatamahanibbanaJ11 -issami); 3 pl. gavesissanti, D II
338,7; 1 pl. gavesissama, Mp II 255,9 (samanassa
Gotamassa santika111 gantva niyyanikamaggaJ11 -issama
ti); - part.pr. (a) gavesa(t), mfn., Ap 329,4
mam' assamam upagami); 587,16
. . . -ato buddhadhamme, Be, Ce so; Se
buddhadhammaJ11; Ee -anta Ps III
74,10 (sabbautaJ11 -a111 dhro, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
sabbautagavesanadh!ro ); (b) gavesanta, mf( -ant!)n.,
V in I 23,10 (taJ11 -anta); D II 331,23 foil. (ayoniso
-antl ... ayoniso -anto, Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee wr gavessant!); Dhp 153 -anto);
Ja VI 527,18* (rajaputtaJ11 -anto bako maccham ivodake);
Vism 296,23 (so -anto acariyassa matabhava111 atva);
Ps III 216,9 (brahmal).a mantehi atitta mante -anta
vicaranti); - neg. agavesanta, mfn., Mp III 259,24; -
gavesanto in Ee at Ja IV 432,13' is wr for gavesanato (Be,
Ce, Se so); (e) gavesamana, mfn., Ja IV 238,13; Ap 41,3
( -amano passeyya visaghatakaJ11); Ps II 171,1
kusa1an ti -amano); Spki 353,23 (esamana
-amana); aor. 3 sg. gavesi, Ps III 368,1;
1 sg. (a) Ap 367,8; Ps II 414,32 (bhava111
nabhivadin ti ... na -in ti attho, Be, Se so; Ce, E e na
gahesin ti); Pv-a 202,22 Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
vicini -i); (b) gavesissaJ11
2
, Ap 301,12 (kummaggena
-1SSaJ11 pubbakammena varito) Ud-a 266,2*;
3 pl. Cp 1: 10:6; - inf A III
439,2o; Ja I 61,9 (ajj' eva maya cha<;J.<;J.etva
gaha
nikkhamma pabbajitva vagati);
Vism 393,13; Spk I 191,2o;- absol. gavesitva, Ja I 4,26;
Sp 909,11 (te voharika karake -itva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
-etva, prob. wr); Psiii 71,7; Cp-a291,31; -pass.
pr. 3 sg. gaveslyati, Pa!is-a 580,13 (sappurisehi magglyati
-lyatl ti maggo ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee omits -Iyat!); -
pp gavesita, mfn. [S. sought for; Abh 753;
Nidd I 343,26 (mahasakkhehi va sattehi esito -o
pariyesito ... ti mahes ti); Sv 499,11 (tes u esitesu -es u
pa!i1addhesu); Sadd 567,16; - fpp gavesitabba, mfn.,
Ja III 374,24' (sabbesa111 sukham eva -an ti);
Sp 769,8 (-a ettha yutti); Ud-a 54,11; Ap-a 207,18
(vimokkhamaggo -o ti); Sadd 748,14 (attho -o);- caus.
aor. 3 sg. gavesapesi, Mhv 35:109 (raja ... ...
gavesapesi).
gavesana,f, -a, n., [S. BHS seeking
after; searching for; Abh 428 (pariyeghi -a);
Dhatum 756 (magga -e); Ja IV 432,13' (luddo viya
-ato Miga1uddo ti vutto, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
gavesanto); Vibh 353,14 (esana -a pariyesana aya111
vuccati 1abhena quoted
Vism 23,28; Spk III 143,17 -a111
apajjati); It-a II 16,21 (-a pariyesana maggana);
Sadd 567,16 (-a); 748,15 (aassa atthassa -a111 icchanti);
- agavesana, n., the not seeking; failure to search for;
Ja I 4,19 (yaJ11 tassa na so tatakassa doso purisass'
eva doso) = Ap-a 5,4 = Bv-a 70,28.
gavesi(n), mfn. [S. seeking, looking for,
searching for (usual/y ifc); DI 95,16foll. (bhagavantaJ11
yeva -1 . . . lel).aJ11 -1 . . . -1 ...
etad avoca; Sv 265,1o: tal).an ti
gavesamano; [or better as cpds ?]) -. M I 231,37 foil.;
Nidd I 343,9 es -1 pariyesl ti
mahesi, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se esi -i); 405,29* (satta
-ino, Se so; Ee Be, Ce mokkha-
gavesino); Ap 47,16 pua-
Ap-a 292,28: pariyesantanaJ11);
420,3 (yugamatta111 pckkhamana -ino );
Vibh-a 500,14 (randhassa gavesita randhagavesita);- ifc
see kama-, (sv ka\ pakkha1ana-, para-,
randha-, 1el).a-, suci-.
gavhara, n.m. [cf S., S. lex. gahvara], a cleft, a natural
cave; a hiding-place, a thicket; - ifc see giri-; - see
also gabbhara.
gasati, pr. 3 sg. [S. grasati, grasate], eats; swallows;
Dhatup 293 (gasa .. . adane); Dhatum 431; Sv 449,26
-antl ti rasaggasa) = Ps III 380,22; Sadd 449,3
(gasu adane: -ati).
gassetmp in Ee atAs 324,13 is wr for (Be, Ce, Se
so).
gaha
1
, m.n. [S. grha; cf BHS gaha], a house; a home; a
storehouse; Abh 206 (gharaJ11 -aJ11); 919 (ghare -o);
D II 243,25* (tasma na -e rame; Sv 667,19: -e ti
gehe); Ja III 396,4* (na -e rame, brahmacariyassa ka1o,
Be, Ee so; Ce, Se gehe); Ap 274,13 (pitu -e, Be, Ce so;
Ee, Se ghare ); Pa!is-a 685,6 ( -an ti vuccati); -
ifc see dam-;-
0
-karaka,
0
-kara, m., a housebuilder; a
masan, a carpenter; Dhp 153 ... -a111
gavesanto, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be

Dhp-a III
128,6 foil.: imassa attabhavagehassa karakaJ11 tai_Jha-
gaha
gavesanto, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se attabhava-
sankhatassa gehassa) t Th 183 (
0
-karaJTI); Dhp 154 (-a
digho si puna gehaJ11 na kahasi) = Th 184; Sadd 548,Jo
(vaddhakl ti -o);-
0
-kfa, n. [gaha + kta
1
], the roof-
peak of a house; Dhp 154 (sabba ete phasuka bhagga,
Dhp-a III 128,22 foil.: imassa taya
katassa attabhavagehassa kal)l)ika-
pi maya viddhaJ11sitaJ11); Sadd 636,3; -
0
-ftha, m.,
0
-ttha,f [BHS gahastha], one who lives in a
house; a householder; a lay-person (very often
contrasted with pabbajita); Abh 446; V in III 89,35 (pjito
apacito -anaJTI e' eva ca); M II 205,17 (-o
hi . . . mahattho mahakicco mahadhikaral)o maha-
samarambho, na satataJTI saccavadl hoti); S I
234,28* (ye -a puakara sllavanto upasaka dhammena
daraJTI posenti te namassami); Dhp 404 (asaJ11satthaJ11
-ehi anagarehi cbhayaJTI); It 112,6* (-a gharamesino );
Sn 487 (yo yacayogo danapatl -o puatthiko yajati
puapekho); Ja VI 286,!8* (vasamanassa -assa sakaJTI
gharaJ11); Ap 573,28 (ekakinl -a 'haJ11); Kv 42,21;
Sp 1143,12 (yo nibaddhaJTI cetiyapatijaggako hoti
pabbajito va -o va); It-a II 55,32 (-a hi anibaddhaslla
honti, yaJTI yaJTI sakkonti taJTI tad eva rakkhanti); Th-a 11
212,24 ( --sllaJ11 nama pacasikkhapadasllaJTI yaJTI -ena
rakkhituJTI sakka); Bv-a 92,6 (pabbajita yeva hi
bodhisatta sambodhiJTI adhigacchanti na -a); -
sagahattha, mfn., with householders; including
laypeople; V in 1 115,24 (Devadatto sagahatthaya parisaya
patimokkhaJ11 uddisati);-
0
-lfhaka, mfn., belonging to
or suitable for one who lives in a house; A 11 35,25 (yani
kho pana tani -ani kiJ11karal)lyani tattha dakkho hoti
analaso ); III 296,8 (yatha no so)asavassani -aJTI brahma-
samaCil)l)aJTI); -
0
-pata,
0
-patiini,
0
-pati,
0
-patika, see svv; -
0
-ppavesamailgala, n. the
ceremony of entering a new house; Nidd-a 1416,2
katabbaJ11, Ce, E e so; Be geha-; Se gehappavesana-); -
0
-Vibhava, m., domestic property or wealth; Thl 327
(phltaJTI e' imaJTI pahaya, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se geha-
vigataJ11, prob. wr; Thl-a 220,23: -aJTI
- agaha, see sv agiha;- see also giha, geha
1
.
gaha
2
, m. [S. graha, graha], a seizer, one who seizes;
seizing, laying hold of; one who holds; Abh 762 (-o
gahe); 919 (gahal)e . . . -o); Dhp 251 (natthi ragasamo
aggi natthi dosasamo -o; Dhp-a III 362,23joll.:
yakkhagaha-ajagaragahakumbhllagahadayo ekasmiJTI
yeva attabhave gal)hituJTI sakkonti, dosagaho pana
ekantam eva gal)hatl ti); - ifc see ailkusa-, kara-
(sv kata\ kali-, gala- (sv gala
2
), jaya-, dhanu-, tharu-,
nava- (sv nava
1
); - esp. (i) a planet, a heavenly body;
Abh 919 (adiccadimhi . . . -o); Ap 533,11 (pabhatakale
vyasanaJTI disvana niyyati va candalekha);
Saddh 591 (in cpd);- ifc see uju-; - (ii) a rapacious
water-creature; a crocodile or alligator; Ap 363,7
(kumbhlla suJ11sumara ca kacchapa ca -a bah); - see
also gaha
2
; - o -iili,f [gaha + ali
5
], a row, a crowd, of
planets; Samantak 682;
0
(gahan)-giimaQi, m.
[cf S. grahagramal)l], the sun ( chief of the planets); ?
Samantak 682
nibho, Ee so; better cf A. Haze1wood,
1986: "moon"); -
0
-prita, mfn., surrounded by
38
planets; Bv 25:42 (cando va -o; Bv-a 269,s: parivesa-
gahaparikkhitto pUI)I)acando viya); - duggaha, m.,
taking hold of wrongly; a bad seizing; V in 11 99,s (sace
Janatl adhammavadl bahutara ti -o ti
paccukka<;l<;lhitabbaJ11; Sp 1198,14 foil.: duggahita
sa1akayo ti vatva puna gahetva yavatatiyaJTI gahetabba);
- sagaha, mfn., containing rapacious water-creatures;
It 57 ,20* (so 'maJ11 samuddaJTI -aJTI sarakkhasaJ11 mi-
bhayaJ11 duttaraJ11 accatari; It-aii 37,19foll.: samuddan ti
saJ11sarasamuddaJ11 . . . -aJTI sarakkhasan ti attano
gocaragatilnaJTI anatthajananato cal)<;lamakaramaccha-
kacchaparakkhasasadisehi visabhagapuggalehi
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -macchadakarakkhasa-); 114,5 (rahado
sa-ummi savano -o sarakkhaso); 114,17 (-o sarakkhaso
ti kho bhikkhave matugamass' etaJ11 adhivacanaJ11, Ce,
Ee, Se so, perhaps wr; Be gaharakkhaso ti; quoted
Spk III 3,9: Be, Se gaharakkhaso ti; Ce sarakkhaso ti; Ee
sagahasarakkhaso ti); - suggaha, m., taking hold of
rightly; a good seizing; Vin II 99,6 (sace janati
dhammavadl bahutara ti -o ti savetabbaJ11; Sp 1198,17:
suggahita salakayo ti savetabbaJ11).
gahaka\ n. [gaha
1
+ ka
2
], a house; a small house; Th 183
(aniccani -ani; Th-a II 55,29: tasmiJTI tasmiJTI bhave
punappunaJ11 nibbattamanani -ani attabhavagehani na
niccani).
gahaka
2
, m. (gaha
2
+ ka
2
], a rapacious water-creature
(perhaps a kind of crocodile or alligator); Ap 347,9
(kumbhlla su m sumara ca -a tattha jayare).
gahal}a
1
wrongly written gahana
1
), n.
[S. grahal)a], l. seizing, taking hold of; grasping; grasp;
acquiring; Vin III 121,16joll. chupanaJ11 ... -aJTI
nama gahitamattaJ11); MI 134,31 (kullpamaJ11 vo
bhikkhave dhammaJTI desissami nittharal)atthaya no
o -atthaya); Ja I 222,31 (amhakaJTI pana
sugahal)aJTI); 279,10 (kacci nu kho ettha mayhaJTI
o -atthaya kumbhllo nipanno ti); 344,27' foil. (akaral)assa
ti o -ka! e akaral)an ti cha<;l<;lanakale
abhtassa bhtan ti
0
-kale, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
0
-kale ...
); III 4 79,14 ( dlpikassa .. . -aJTI
anupagantva); Ap 581,19 (dane ca -e e' eva); Cp 2:1:8
(yadi 'haJTI tesaJ11 pakuppeyyaJ11 upetaJTI -aya maJ11, Ee,
Se so; Be, Ce upetanaJ11); Sp 227,28 (manussitthiya pi hi
dassanaJTI pi pi amaSanaJTI pi ... ); 324,22 ( va
amucanto); 645,16 (acchinditva -ena); Spk 11 204,14
(adikena ti adanena -ena); Sadd 880,23* foil. (asaddo ...
-e . . . pavattati . . . -e adiyati); - ifc see acchara-g-
(sv acchara\ u tu-, kaa-, gabbha-, nama- (sv nama
2
),
nikkhepa-, patisandhi-; - 2. holding, contammg;
Spk III 119,! (yodharatho . . . dvinnaJTI va
janilnaJTI o -samattho ); - 3. holding an opinion or belief,
approving, accepting; Mil 160,3 (mayhan ti pi
tathagatassa natthi); Ps 1 70,zs (purima pi tlsu
ka1esu atthl ti -ato sassatadighi); As 46,2 (mayaJ11 atta ti
-aJTI gamissama ti); ifc see uccheda-;
4. apprehending, leaming; comprehension, grasp;
Vism 114,Jjoll.; Spk III 4,16; Saddh 532
(saddhammassldha na hoti vina, -ena vina
atthaparikkha nopajayati); - ifc see odhiso- (sv odhi),
mm1tta-; - 5. mention, employment (of a word or
expression); reference; la IV 14,5' (vacldvaraJTI pi
gahai].a
etesarp. -ena gahitam eva ti veditabba111); Ps 1 34,4
(Maraggahal)-en' eva e' ettha Maraparisaya pi -arp.
veditabbarp.); Spk 1 139,13 (lajjigahal)-ena e' ettha
ottappa111 pi gahitam eva hoti); 203,23 (devagahal)-ena
e' ettha Marabrahmesu gahitesu pi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
-esu pi, prob. wr); Ud-a 58,29 (satigahal)-en' eva e' ettha
sampajaarp. pi gahitan ti); - ifc see gabbha-; -
6. "what is to be grasped", an idea, an expedient, ?
Ja IV 474,7 (sa aarp. -a111 apassanti); Mhv 70:327
(gahetabbai!l apassanto o -aarp. mahlpati ... );
Sadd 848,17 (gahai)-Iyai!l -arp.); -
0
-kp., n. [gahal)-a +

a kind of cheating in commerce ( "cheating in the


holding" ? ); Ps II 210,15 ( -a111 nama gal)-hanto mle
rajju111 gal)-hati dadanto agge) = Spk III 305,2o; -
o -mana, n. [gahal)-a + mana
2
; cf S. graha, "ladle;
ladleful", grahal)-a, "taking up a liquid" ?], the amount
of the ladle or container; a ladleful; Spk III 24,6
(aramiko -arp. pretva ukkhipi, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
thalakarp. gahal)-paga111 puretva); - agahal}a, n. and
mfn., l. (n.) not holding, not taking: absence of
grasping; not accepting; lack of mention; Ja I 468,3';
Vism 585,1s; Spk II 262,12 ( -ena aparitassana111);
Dhp-a II 163,2 -e); Pj II 478,21
(buddhanarp. pi ovadarp. -ena); As 44,1 (itaratha hi
ahetukanarp. -arp. bhaveyya); - 2. (mjn.) not holding;
not grasping; free from grasping; Spk 1 354,7 (sadanesu
anadana ti sagahal)-esu sattesu ... -a); Dhp-a IV 158,9
(yo pana akicano -o tam aha111 brahmal)-ai!l vadami ti);
- duggahal}a, mfn., hard to grasp; It-a 1 67,13
(Devadatto hi Ajatasattu111 -a111 gahapetva);
niggahal}a\ mfn., free from grasping; not holding
(anything); without acquisitions; Ja II 368,3 (manussa
dubbhojana rogabhibhta -a putte hatthesu gahetva
vicaranti); Mp III 163,13 (kicanabhavavirahitarp.
nippalibodha111 -am eva pa!ipadai!l); IV 174,12
(anupadisesan ti upadanasesarahita111 -a111); Dhp-a IV
70,19 (anadano ti khandhadisu -o); - sagahal}a, mfn.,
grasping; holding; Ps IV 66,20 (sa-upadano ti -o); Spk 1
354,6; - se e also gal)-hana.
gahal}a
2
, see sv gahana
2
.
gahal}i, f [S. grahal)-i], a part of the body where heat
assists digestion; its digestive heat; (according to cts
also: womb); Abh 271 H ... udara111); 972 (udare tu
tatha pacanalasmi111 -1); D Il 177,27 (raja ... appabadho
ahosi appataii.ko samavepakiniya -iya samannagato
natisHaya naccul)-haya; Sv 628,13: -iya ti kammaja-
tejodhatuya) t- MIl 67,7 t- A III 65,1s; Pj II 462,26
(sarp.suddhagahal)-iko ti . . . udaraggi -1 ti vuccati idha
pana matukucchi); - see also accul)-hagahal)-ika
(sv accul)-ha), atisltagahal)-ika (sv sita),
(sv dussati \ sarp.suddhagahal)-ika (sv sa111suddha),
sitagahal)-ika (sv sita).
gahal}iya in Ee at Spk III 242,1 va
visamagul)-ena va gahal)-iya phutthassa) is prob. wr; read
va viddhassa maii.kulena va daghassa
paccattharal)-e va valiya with Be, Ce, Se.
gahal}hato in Ee at Sp 845,23 is wr for gal)-hato (Be, Ce, Se
so).
gahana
1
, see sv gahal)-a
1
.
gahana
2
(occasionally wrongly written gahal)-a
2
), mfn. and
39
gahapata
n. [ts], l. (mfn.) deep, dense, thick; of dense growth,
overgrown, entangled; impenetrable; Abh 719 ( -a111
kalila111); MI 340,24 ( -arp. h' eta111 bhante yadidarp.
manussa uttanaka111 h' etarp. bhante yadidarp. pasavo);
Dhp 394 (abbhantara111 te -a111 bahira111 parimajjasi) =
Ja I 481 ,29' (482,4 foil.: tava abbhantara111 hadaya111
ragadosamohagahanena -arp. pa!icchanna111); Sp 417,22
(ayarp. pana -e padese mahahatthipatha111 niharanto viya
sabbattha asammJho ); Ps III 7,2 (manussana111 ...
0
-ta);
Mp lii 384,3 (-e ni!Iyanaghane ); Nidd-a I 377 ,3o (tibbo
ca vanasal)-qo ti -o ca rukkharasi); - 2. (n.) a place
hard to pass through, an impenetrable place; a hiding-
place; a place of dense growth, a thicket, a wood;
Abh 536 ( -arp. vipina111 vanarp.); MI 79,4 (vanena vana111
-ena -a111 . . . papatami); Ja V 46,22 (agharasa -ani);
Mil 269,1 foil. (vanato vanatararp. pavisama -ato
0
-tarai!l
pavisama); Ps II 161,13 (-esu gumbavatipadadisu
asayai!l kappayii!lSU); Ud-a 179,21 (kici -arp. va
va apassanta); - ifc see omissaka-, kalala-
(sv kalala
1
), kasa- (sv kasa
2
), tina-, tirivaccha-, tulasi-,
dabba- (sv dabba
2
), manussa-, sara- (sv sara
1
);-
0
-cchannata,f, abstr. [gahana + channa
2
+ ta], the
being covered with entangling plants, overgrown; Ja I
7,15 (pac' ime cali.kamanadosa nama ... -a ... ); -
0
-nissita, mfn., relying on or taking refuge in a hiding-
place, orina place of entanglement; V in V 168,29 (ayarp.
visamanissito va -o va balanissito va; Sp 1368,n: -o ti
micchadighi -an tagg ahikadi ghisaii.khatai!l gahana'!l
nissito); A I 153,26 (mahacoro visamanissito ca hoti -o
ca hoti ba1avanissito ca hoti, Be, Ce, Se so; E e gahal)-a-);
154,17 (papabhikkhu ... -o, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gahal)-a-);
Ja I 158,16 (-o vatamigo); - agahana, mfn., without
entanglements or obstructions, not overgrown; not
impenetrable; Vv 18:7 (maggo ... akal)-!ako -o uju, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee agahal)-o; V v-a 96,2: kilesadighiduccarita-
gahanasamucchedanato -o); Ja V 260,13 (akal)-!akai!l
-arp. pa!ipanno mahapatha111); Mil 104,26 ( --tta
varp.sassa); 160,19 (gahana111 -arp. kata'!l);
atigahana, mfn., very deep, very obscure; ? Sp 730,24
(tasma ima111 -a111 vyajanavicaral)-ai!l akatva, Be, Se so;
Ce, Ee ida'!l -arp., ... ); - sagahana, mfn., overgrown;
obstructed; Ja V 260,15* (magga111 ... -arp.);
Mp III 139,15 -e vane, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
gahane vane ).
gahapata, mfn. [from gahapati
1
; cf S. garhapata,
garhapatya], belonging to or connected with a gahapati;
MIl 7,16 (aha'!l ... appekada -ani civarani dharemi, E e,
Se so; Be, Ce gahapaticivarani); S II 202,14 (tva111
Kassapa -ani e' eva clvarani dharehi nimantanani ca
bhujahi, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce gahapatikani; Spk Il
170,12 foil.: pai!lsuklikaii.garp. vissajjetva gahapatihi
dinnaclvarani dharehi ti); Ja IIl 466,13* (dakkha111 -arp.
sadhu sarp.vibhajja'!l ca bhojanarp., Se so; Be dakkha111
gahapati; Ce, E e dukkha111 -a111; 466,16'foll.: ghar-
avasai!l vasantanarp. gahapat1na111 bhoguppadanatthaya
analasyachekakusalabhavasailkhata111 dakkharp. nama
sadhu dakkhabhavo bhaddako, Be so; Ce, Se dukkharp.
nama sadhu dakkhabhavo laddhako; E e dukkharp. ...
dakkhabhavo laghako); - see also gahapataggi
(sv gahapati\ gahapatika.
gahapatani
gahapatani, f [S. grhapatni], the mistress of a house; the
wife of a gahapati; Vin III 213,3o (gahapatirp va -irp va
eivararp viapeturp); 219,5 ( -iyo nama ya kaci agararp
ajjhavasanti); MI 125,4 (Vedehika nama -i ahosi; Ps II
98,32: -i ti gharasamini); A III 295,16 (Nakulamata -i
Naku1apitararp gahapatiJ:p etad avoca); Kkh
2
110,16 (-in
ti bhikkhunlsu apabbajititthirp); Dhp-a I 376,18 (eka -1
puttathane thapetva Pathikarp nama ajivakarp
paijaggati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr eko -1).
gahapati
1
, m. [gaha
1
+ pati
2
; S. grhapati] (sg. gen. -issa,
-in o; pl. nom.!acc. -i, -ayo, -ino; voc. -ayo), the master
of a house, the head of a family; one whose business is
trade or agriculture (a member of the third class in
society, after khattiya and brahmaQ.a); V in I 16,11
(seghirp -irp etad avoca putto te -i Y aso na dissati ti);
III 212,36 (-i nama yo koci agararp ajjhavasati);
IV 162,24 (AnathapiQ.t;likassa -issa); MI 86,19 H pi -ihi
vivadanti); 505,3 ( -i va gahapatiputto va at;!t;!ho
mahaddhano mahabhogo pacahi kamaguQ.ehi
samappito samaii.gibhto parieareyya); A I 229,32 (tin'
imani ... kassakassa -issa pub be karaQ.iyani); II 57,26
(cattaro 'me -ayo sarpvasa); Pv 21:28 (Aii.girarasassa
-in o saddhassa gharamesino ); Ja IV 227,6 ( -1 rajapurise
mahasale ca brahmaQ.e); VI 135,16* (te tattha -ayo
avocirpsu puttadaraparikiQ.Q.a); Kv 268,17 (nanu Y aso
kulaputto Uttiyo -i Setu miil).avo gihissa vyajanena
arahattarp patta ti); Mil 17,16 (aharp -i Nagaseno nama
ti); Kkh
2
110,15 (-in ti bhikkhsu apabbajitamanussarp);
Sp 1119,22 (gahapaticivaran ti -ihi dinnaeivararp); Ps III
216,10 (-ino pana muddhagal).anamattarp uggahitakalato
paghaya sampattirp yeva anubhavanti); Mp III 130,9
(-!su katharp tata na vo rajakulato daQ.t;lena va balina va
pita atthi, samma devo dhararp anuppavecchati sassani
sampajjanti ti evarp paisanthararp karoti); Pais-a 685,7
(gahan ti geharp vuccati, gahe pati -i, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
gehe pati -i); Ap-a 547,6 (aeirapakkante sethimhi
-imhi); Sadd 636,4 (gehass' ekaro akararp ikararp ca
samasataddhitesu ... -i gahatho gihi);- o -aggi, m. [or
gahapata + aggi; cfS. garhapatya], the householder'sfire
(one of the three sacred fires); D III 217,20 (tayo aggl,
ahuneyyaggi -1 dakkhil).eyyaggi); A IV 45,8foll.
(katamo ca brahmaQ.a -i; Mp N 29,6: gahapati ti pana
gehasamiko vuccati . . . tarp aticaranto matugamo
nirayadisu nibbattati tasma so ... anudahanaghena -i ti
vutto); -
0
-kula, n., a family or community of the
gahapati class (the class of merchants, farmers etc);
Vin II 161,10 (khattiyakula pabbajito ... brahmaQ.a-
kula ... -a pabbajito ... ); Ja I 218,2; Ps V 14,2 (-e jato
seghighanarp amaecakuladisu jato senapatihanadini
labhati); -
0
-civara, n., a robe or robe-material given
by a householder; V in III 171,21 (yavajivarp
parpsuklika assu, yo -arp sadiyeyya vajjarp narp
phuseyya); M III 126,1 (asiti me avuso vassan1
pabbajitassa nabhijanami -arp sadita); Vism 62,3o; -
0
-necayika, m., a tradesman who is a ski/fu/
accumulator, a rich tradesman; DI 136,25 (-a negama
e' eva janapada ca); III 16,2o (brahmaQ.amahasala -a
nanatitthiya samaQ.abrahmaQ.a; Sv 825,28: -a ti gahapati-
mahasala, tesarp hi mahadhanadhaanicayo tasma
necayika ti vuccanti); -
0
-mahasala, m. a rich
40 gahitaka
householder; a rich merchant, tradesman etc; Abh 339;
D III 258,25; M III 1 00,8; S I 71,11 (-a at;lt;lha
mahaddhana mahabhoga ... ; Spk I 137,21: yesarp
gahapatinarp cattiitisakoidhanarp nihitarp hoti kahapaQ.a-
kumbho valajanatthaya gehamajjhe rasirp katva thapito
hoti te -a nama); -
0
-ratana, n. [gahapati + ratana
1
],
"the householder-treasure" (one ofthe seven ratanas of
a eakkavatti[n] emperor); M III 175,14 (rao
cakkavattissa -arp patubhavati; Ps IV 229,8: rao
cakkavattissa dhanakaraQ.iyanarp kieeanarp yathasukharp
pavattanattharp -arp patubhavati, so pakatiya va
mahabhogo mahabhogaku1e jato rao dhanarasi-
vat;lt;lhako seghi gahapati hoti); A III 167,29 (-assa
patubhavo dullabho lokasmirp); Mil327,14; Spk III
154,12 (yojanappamaQ.e padese antopahavigatanarp
nidhinam dassanasamatthassa -assa).
gahapati
2
: (m)f(n).? [from gahapati
1
; cfS. garhapatya], (a
place for storage or cooking, kappiyabhmi or
kappiyakui) built or given by laymen; V in I 239,34
(anujanami bhikkhave tisso kappiyabhmiyo
ussavanantikarp gonisadikarp -in ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gahapatikan ti; Sp 1099,17 foll.: manussa avasarp katva
kappiyakuirp dema paribhujatha ti vadanti, esa -i
nama ... Andhakathakathayarp ... tesarp gehani va tehi
dinna kappiyakui va -i ti vuccati ti vuttarp);
Vin-vn 2667 (hapetva bhikkhurp aehi dinnarp
kappiyabhmiya atthaya santakarp tesarp geharp -' ev'
idarp).
gahapatika, m. and mfn. [gahapati
1
+ ka
2
], l. (m.)
[BHS grhapatika] the head of the family; one whose
business is trade or agriculture; one who belongs to the
gahapati class; Vin III 219,5 (-a nama ye keci agararp
ajjhavasanti, Ee so; Be, Ce gahapati; Se gahapati nama
yo ... ajjhavasati); DI 61,22 (kassako -o karakarako
rasivat;lt;lhako; Sv 170,17: gehassa pati ekagehamatte
jeghako ti -o); II 250,4 (raja va hoti raarp brahma va
brahmaQ.anarp devata va -anarp); III 44,3 (rajano
rajamahamatta khattiya brahmaQ.a -a titthiya); A I
66,sfoll. (ko paccayo yena khattiya pi khattiyehi
vivadanti brahmaQ.a pi brahmaQ.ehi vivadanti -a pi -ehi
vivadanti ti); Ja VI 229,19' (brahmaQ.esu ca -esu ca);
Mil 73,4 (kassako -o); Vism 27,6; Ps II 204,22 (itarehi ca
kulehi nikkhamitva pabbajita nama na bahuka -a va
bahuka); 418,2 (ibbha ti -a); Ud-a 378,1 (-a ti
khattiyabrahmaQ.e vajjetva ye keci agararp ajjhavasanta
vueeanti visesato vessa) "/= It-a II 162,7 foll.; - ifc see
brahmaQ.a-;- 2. (mfn.) [cf BHS garhapatika] belonging
to or connected with a gahapati; S II 202,14 (-ani e' eva
civarani dharehi, Ce so; sBe, Ee, Se gahapatani; Spk II
170,11: -ani ti ... gahapatihi dinnacivarani dharehi ti, Ce,
Ee so; Be, Se gahapatani ti); Sp 1120,4 (te kira itaritarena
eivarena ti etassa -ena va parpsuklena va ti evarp
attharp sallakkhayirpsu);- see also gahapata.
gahapetva in Ee at PsI 115,7 and II 152,19 is wr for
gahapetva (Be, Ce, Se so) or gaQ.hapetva.
gahaya, absol. ofgaQ.hati qv.
gahi, gahhp, aor. 2 sg., 1 sg. ofgal).hati qv.
gahita, mfn.,pp ofgaQ.hati qv.
gahitaka, mfn. [gahita + ka
2
], taken; held; Ja VI 3,11
(Candadeviya pi vararp adasi, sa -arp katva hapesi);
gahissati
Sp 767,24 (tatthajatakehi pi uddharitva -ehi pi);
Cp-a 266,22 (rajjaq ... mama antepuraq ca acchinditva
-ap. gal)hantap. amittarajanap. nissaya ... passip. ahaq,
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -ap. gal)hanakap.).
gahissati,fot. 3 sg. qv.
gahita, mfn., pp of qv.
gaheta(r), m. [cf S. grahitf], one who takes hold oj. one
who grasps; one who mentions; M III 126,17
(nabhijanami matugamassa anuvyajanaso nimittaq -a;
prob. rather absol.); Dhp-a I 139,2 (manussa ete
pariyesanti, mama namap. -a pi natthi).
gahetmp, inj. qv.
gahetva, gahetvana, absol. of gal)hati qv.
gahesi, aor. 3 sg. ofgal)hati qv.
gahessati,fut. 3 sg. of qv.
gakara, m. [ga + kara
1
], the syllable 'ga'; Pa!is-a47,1
(pariyogahal)e ti ... -ap. rassap. katva pi pathanti,
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gakarap.).
gati\ pr. 3 sg. [S. v'ga, jigati], goes; Sadd 334,12 (ga
gatiyap.: -ati); 467,27.
gat2, see sv gayati.
gathaka, m. or -a, j. [gatha + ka
2
; cf S. gathika], a short
verse; a verse; Ja III 507,25* (ekaq me dehi -aq; 507,27:
-an ti khuddakaq gathaq); Ap 208,4 (in uddana:
atthata1isa -a).
gatha, j. [ts], l. a verse; a stanza (especially a s1oka
stanza); Abh 1090 (pajje -a); V in I 5,6 (api ssu
bhagavantaq ima anacchariya -ayo patibhap.su pubbe
assutapubba); 38,13 (ima -ayo giyamano); SI 38,21* foll.
(eh ando nidanaq -anap. akkhara tasap. viyajanap. ...
kavi -anaq asayo); A II 178,14 (catuppadaya ce pi
bhikkhu -aya atthaq aaya ... , Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
catuppadaya, prob. wr); Khp p. 2,32 (bhagavantap. -aya
ajjhabhasi; Pj I 117,20 foll.: bhagavantaq akkharapada-
niyamitaganthitena vacanena ajjhabhasi ti attho ); Th 968
-a gajo atthopasap.hita); Ja III 419,7/oll. (iti
brahmai)O -am eva vadati atthap. pana na katheti tasma
imaya -aya kiccaq deviya apakatap.); IV 394,3o* (-a
sugita); Ap 22,4 (saii.ghamajjhe nislditva imaq -ap.
abhasatha); Mil220,13 (na-y-imaq -ap.
Vism 49,12 (arahattap. patva bhikkhusaii.ghassa imahi
-ahi vyakasi); Ps II 167,23 (CUI)I)iyapadehi va -ahi va);
III 341,18 (ima tisso -a attano parittap. katup. aha); 373,8
( ... satimato ti adika -ayo vatva pakkami, Ce so; Ee wr
-aya; Be, Se adigathayo); Spk I 94,24 (akkharaq hi
padap. janeti, padap. -ap. janeti, -a atthap. pakaseti ti);
Dhp-a I 244,16 (cathi masehi ekap. -ap. pi gahetup. na
sakkosi); Cp-a 147,21 (-ap. suval)l)apatte likhapetva
saka1anagare vacapesi); Sadd 357,28* foll. (agh' akkhara
ekapadap. eka -a catuppadaq -a e' eka mato gantho
gantho battip.satakkharo ); 739,24 (akkharavipallaso
paJiyap. -asu yeva 1abbhati na CUJ)J)iyapadesu); - ifc
see avasana-, osana-, thera-, the-; - 2. the name of one
of the nine categories (ai1gas) of the scriptures; V in III
8,7 (appakaq ca nesaq ahosi suttaq geyyaq
veyyakaral)ap. -a udanaq itivuttakaq jatakaq
abbhutadhammap. vedallaq); A IV 113,15 (bhikkhu
dhammap. janati, suttaq ... -aq udanap. ... vedallaq;
Mp III 6,3: dhammapadatheragathatherigatha suttanipate
nosuttanamika suddhikagatha ca -a ti veditabba); Nidd I
41 giidha
143,29 (suttap.... -a udanaq . . . vedallap., idap.
pariyattisasanaq); Pet 5,15; Mil263,2; Sp 28,5 (kathaq
[buddhavacanaq] ali.gavasena navavidhap., sabbam eva
h' idap. suttap. . . . -a udanap. . . . vedallan ti nava-
ppabhedaq hoti); -
0
abhigita, mfn., (what has been)
sung over; over which verses have been sung; SI 167,6
( -ap. me abhojanlyap.; cfSpk I 232,11: iti gayanena
gayitva laddhap. vi ya idaq bhojanaq hoti) = Sn 81
(cfPj 11 151,31: -an ti gathahi abhigitap. gathayo
bhasitva laddhan ti vuttaq hoti) quoted Mil228,2; -
0
-pada, n.,
0
-pada, m., a quarter of a verse; a line or
half-line; Dhp 101 (sahassap. api ce gatha
anatthapadasap.hita ekap. -ap. seyyo yap. sutva
upasammati); Ja IV 272,1, ( -anaq ca subhasitanap.
atthap.); Ap 497,22; Sp 741,13 (padan ti eko
0
-pado
adhippeto); Pj I 123,7 (idani -anaq hoti);
Ud-a 4,33 (
0
-padato tevlsati catussatadhikani agha
sahassani, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se -ato; Ce, Ee wr agha-
visasahassani, cf 5,11 * ); Patis-a 487,7 (yatha buddhena
desita ti -assa pana ... ayaq sap.sandana, Ce, E e so; Be,
Se
0
-padassa);-
0
-bandha, m.,
0
-bandhana, n., a verse
composition; verse; Ja V 432,27' (-en a tap. atthaq
pakatatarap. katup. evap. aha, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
0
-bandhanena); Sp 29,12 (-esu pahapucchanap. eko
dhammakkhandho vissajjanaq eko); Ps III 24,12
(CUJ)J)apadehi va -ena Va yattakaqt sakkoti tattakap.
vattabbap., Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
0
-bandhanena) = Spk Ill
49,21 (Be, Ee so; Ce
0
-bandhanehi; Se
0
-bandhanena) i=
Ud-a415,3 (eds -ehi); Ps IV 129,6 (-ena namani
acikkhanto); Spk I 38,4 (
0
-bandhanena ime pahe
samodhanetva bhagavantaq pucchi); Ap-a 3,4 (sa
[katha] . . . -ena pana agatatta na sutthu pakata); -
0
-racana,j., verse composition; Sadd 131,11; 529,14;-
0
-rucika, mfn., who takes pleasure in verses; PsI 177,32
(gatha hi vuccamana tadatthadlpanattham eva va -anaq
vuccanti visesatthadlpanatthap. va); It-a I 44,26 ( -anap.
puggalanap. ajjhasayavasena); - see also uttaragatha-
pckkhapada (sv uttara\ niggathaka, pa!igatha,
sagathaka.
gadha
1
, n. [ts], firm footing (in water); firm ground; SI
47,33* foll. (yava na -ap. 1abhati nadlsu ayhati
sabbagattehi jantu -ap. ca 1addhana thale thito so
nayhati paragato hi so ti; Spk I 105,19: -an ti
patighap.); 127,16* (pataJe -am esatha); A V 202,23
(maha . . . attabhavo gambhire -ap. vindati); Ja VI
440,16* (atiradassl puriso mahante yattha so
labhate -ap. tattha so vindate sukhap.); Ap 31 0,1s
(saddhamme -aq vindami, Be, Ee so; Se gaJhap.; Ce
cetoal)ap. ca vindami); Vism 586,8* (gambhlre
paccayakarappabhede .. . yatha -ap. labheth'
eva-m-anuyuje); Saddh 394 (paccayaq... gathito
paribhujanto -aq khal)ati attano); - agadha, mfn.,
deep; unfordable, without firm footing; Abh 669;
Mil 105,1o (mahasamuddap. gambhiraq vitthatap. -aq
aparap. disva); Vism 585,3o (idap. hi atigambhirato
-ap.); Pv-a 77,14 (gambhira ti -a); Samantak 478
(sasassa sind va --paro); Sadd 394,13 (gambhirato
-ap.); -se e also ogadha
1
, patigadha.
gadha
2
, m. or n. [cf gadhati
2
and gahati; cf S. gaha, "depth,
innermost recess"; or = gadha
1
, "firm footing" > "saJe
gadhati
place"], a hale; a refuge; A II 107,3o (catas so ima .. .
msika ... -arp katta no vasita vasita no -arp katta ... ,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -arp khatta; Mp III 119,21: yo avatarp
khal).ati na ca tattha vasati, so -arp katta no vasita ti
vuccati, khanta ti pi patho) = Pp 43,22foll. (Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee -arp khatta; Pp-a 225,sfoll.: attano asayarp bi1arp
kparp kha1_1ati no tattha vasati); Sadd 394,12 (gadha
patighanissayaganthesu: gadhati -arp khatta); - see
also gaha
1
.
gadhati
1
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gadhate, Wg 2:3],
l. stands firm, has a firm footing; Dhatup 167 (gadha
patighayarp); Dhatum 238; DI 223,7* (kattha apo ca
pathav tejo vayo na -ati; Sv 392,33: na patighati) =F S 1
15,16* = Ap 478,24; S III 59,3o (ye supatipanna te
imasmirp dhammavinaye -anti); Ja III 499,23* (rago doso
mado moho yattha paa na -ati); Sadd 394,12 (gadha
patighanissayaganthesu: -ati); - 2. strings together;
Sadd 394,12.
gadhati
2
, pr. 3 sg. [cfogadha
2
and S. gahate], plunges
into, enters; ? Ja I 474,9* (candabharp suriyabharp ca yo
'dha paaya -ati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee bhavati, prob. wr;
or to gadhati
1
? 474,13: yo . . . idarp kasiJ:.ladvayarp
paaya -ati aramma!Jarp katva anupavisati tattha va
patighahati, Be, Se so; Ce bhaveti; Ee bhavati) quoted
Mp 1 131,3* (131,6foll.: odatakasiJ:.larp candabharp nama
ptakasiJ:.larp suriyabharp nama ti tarp ubhayarp yo
paaya -ati pavisati pakkhandati ... ).
gana, n. [ts], a song; Abh 130 (gtarp -arp ca gtika).
gapayi, caus. aor. 3 sg. of gayati qv.
gama', m. [from gacchati? cf gama], going;? Ap-a 420,1
(sailgamo supatinhito ti sarp sughu -o kalahatthaya
upagamanan ti sailgamo ).
gama
2
, m. [S. grama] (pl. acc. occasionally gamani), l. an
inhabited place; a village; the people of a village;
Abh 225 (-o sarpvasatho ); 1107; V in I 39,3 (yarp assa
-ato n' eva avidre na accasanne); 207,38 (paca
aramikasatani padasi, patiyekko -o nivisi); III 26,17 (-o
me atthi tena paharp jvissam ti); 46,23 foil. (-o nama
ekakutiko pi -o dvikutiko pi -o . . . yo pi sattho
atirekacatumasanivigho so pi vuccati -o); 184,9
(bhikkhu ... aatararp -arp va nigamarp va upanissaya
viharati); D II 337,12 (majjhe -assa thito tikkhatturp
sailkharp upa]asitva); III 255,28 (bhikkhu -arp va
nigamarp va piJ:.l4aya caranto); SI 69,17* (-e va yadi
varae yattha passe bhujailgamarp); 123,3* (agurp nu
-asmirp akasi kici); 200,29 (ayasma Nagadatto atika1ena
-arp pavisati atidiva patikkamati); Dhp 47 (suttarp -arp
mahogho va maccu adaya gacchati); Sn 118 (yo hanti
parirundhati -ani nigamani ca); 619 (yo hi koci
manussesu -arp ragharp ca bhujati . . . raja eso na
brahmal).o); 683 (so bodhisatto ... jato Sakyanarp -e
janapade Lumbineyye); Th 14 (-e me vasati k ayo
araarp me gato mano); JaiV 362,17* (-amhi ca
vanamhi ca); 364,1* (nikkhantabhikkharp bhujanti -esv
eke purohita); V 98,2s (gamaghane -o nama nahosi);
Ap 349,7 (-e va yadi varae pabbharesu guhasu va);
Mi147,I9 (ghararp jhayamanarp -arp jhapeyya);
Sp 1012,28 (saka1ena ku1ena va -ena va anuatarp hoti);
Ps III 330,2o (-o osaritva nigame aghasi, nigamo
nagare ... ); Pj I 17,33 (na h' ettha ajarp -arp netl ti adisu
42
gama
viya dvikammakattarp akkharacintaka icchanti);
Cp-a 97,13 (koci puriso kassaci santike -arp va
janapadarp va keniya gahetva); Mhv 6:22 (ubbasyati so
so ca yarp yarp -am upeti so);- ifc see gocara- (sv go),
jata- (sv ,/jan), tiro-, dhura-, nigama- (sv nigama\
nivasana- (sv nivasani), paccanta-, padvara-; - 2. a
class, a collection; Abh 1107 (gaJ:.le -o); Sp 761,9 (-o ti
rasi, bhtanarp -o ti bhtagamo, bhta eva va -o
bhtagamo); Patis-a 690,14 (bhtanarp -o ti pi
bhtagamo ti vadanti); - ifc see bja-, bhta-, matu-; -
3. a musical scale; Mp III 390,3* (satta sara tayo -a
mucchana ekavsati thana eknapaasarp ice ete
saramaJ:.l4alarp; Mp-t [Be] III 120,26: chajjagamo
majjhimagamo sadharaJ:.lagamo ti tayo -a, samha ti
attho); - ifc see chajja-, majjhima-, sadharaJ:.la-; -
game in Ee, Se at Sp 1165,3 (gacchato game) is prob.
wr; Be, Ce gacchato me;-
0
'-anta, m. [gama+ anta
1
],
the neighbourhood of a village; a village; Vin III 171,19
(sadhu bhante bhikkh yavajvarp araaka assu, yo
-arp osareyya vajjarp narp phuseyya); DI 73,6 (so ...
tarp kantararp nitthareyya sotthina -arp anupapuJ:.leyya
khemarp appatibhayarp); S IV 37 ,II; Sn 710 (tato ratya
vivasane -am abhiharaye); Th 962 (kicchanta vana-
patthani -esu vasissare; Th-a III 87,6: -es ti gamanta-
senasanesu gamasampesu senasanesu gamadvaresu va
senasanesu); Ja I 154,12 (tvarp kho si ayya pabbateyyo
balamigo -o ca nama sasako sappatibhayo);
Vism 115,16 (-arp osaritva gihhi sarpsagho hutva); Ps 1
248,4 (itthipurisahatthi-assadisaddasamakularp -arp
apariccajitva); - o -antaka, n. [gama + antaka
2
; cf S.
gramantika], the neighbourhood of a village; a village;
Ja JI 40,17* (-ani sevassu etarp matalayarp tava, Be, Ee,
Se so; Ce gamantikani; 40,2ofoll.: etarp gamantarp
ukkaraghanarp amakasusanaghanarp ca tava matu
a1ayarp geharp vasanaghanarp tattha gaccha ti); -
o -antara, n. and mfn., l. (n.) another village, a different
village; the next village; Vin IV 62,3o (yo pana bhikkhu
bhikkhuniya saddhirp sarpvidhaya ekaddhanamaggarp
patipajjeyya antamaso -am pi pacittiyan ti; 63,28:
kukkutasampate game -e -e apatti pacittiyassa;
Sp 806,27 foil.: anantaragamassa upacarokkamane pana
bhikkhuno pacittiyarp); 227,33 (bhikkhun eka -arp
gacchatl ti); Sp 807,21 (-e cetiyavandanattharp gamato
nikkhamantarp bhikkhurp disva); Ps JI 258,21 (dve tl).i
-ani va atavirp va vicaranto); Vin-vn 2033 ( -arp
nadpararp gaccheyy' eka); - 2. (mjn.) relating to
(going to) another village; Sp 1185,12 (aharp ayye ekarp
apattirp apajjirp -arp, saharp ayye sailgharp ekissa
apattiya -aya pakkhamanattarp yacam ti);
--kappa, m. "different village practice", the practice of
eating a second time in a different village; Vin II
300,33foll. (ko so avuso --kappo ti kappati bhante idani
-arp gamissam ti bhuttavina pavaritena anatirittarp
bhojanarp bhujitun ti n' avuso kappat ti);
o -opacara, m., the environs, the outskirts, of a vi/lag e;
V in 1 110,1 (thapetva gamarp ca -arp ca); III 46,27 (-o
nama parikkhittassa gamassa indakhle thitassa
majjhimassa purisassa 1e4Qupato, aparikkhittassa
gamassa gharpacare thitassa majjhimassa purisassa
leQQUpato); Ja II 440,9 (bodhisatto ekasmirp -e
gama
erai)<;Iarukkhadevata hutva nibbatti); Sp 1050,17 (-o ti
parikkhittassa parikkhepo); -
0
-kamma, n., village
work, village affairs; Ja I 199,1o (te ca tirpsaku1amanussa
ekadivasarp gamamajjhe thatva -arp karonti); Sv 710,27
( --karaJ?,aghanarp); o -kta, o -ktaka, m., a
magistrate, a village chief (with a connotation of
dishonesty ?); Vin III 100,19* C-ktako, in uddana);
106,35 (eso ... satto imasmip yeva Rajagahe -o ahosi;
Sp 510,6: -o ti vinicchayamacco ); Ja IV 179,3 (ktavedi
ti ktajananako -o va 1okassa anatthakarako va ... , Ce,
Ee, Se so; Be
0
-ktako); Spk I 116,5 (yatha game -a
nanappakarena janarp pi)etva); -
0
-(k)khetta, n.,
village land or territory; a village field; Vin 11 185,26
(tassa evarpo attabhavapati1abho hoti seyyatha pi nama
dve va tiJ?.i va Magadhakani -ani) =A III 122,26 (Mp lii
277,13foll.); DI 117,3 (ye ... keci samaJ?,a va brahmaJ?,a
va amhakarp -arp agacchanti atithi no te honti); 11 166,1
(bhagava amhakarp -e parinibbuto ); M III 10,11 (te
mayarp tadahuposathe yavatika ekarp -arp upanissaya
viharama, te sabbe ekajjharp sannipatama); Thi 340
(hitvan' aharp ... -ani phitani); Ap 124,9 (gamarp ca
-arp va sahassarp va 1abheyya 'hap); -
0
-gamika, m.
[gama + gamika
2
], a village headman; A III 76,22 (yadi
va -assa yadi va pgagamai)ikassa, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
0
-gamai)ikassa; Mp III 261,15: gamanarp gamikassa,
gamasamikassa ti attho, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gamanarp
gamaJ?,ikassa); 300,9 (-o pgagamai)iko, Ce, E e so; Be,
Se
0
-gamai)iko; Mp III 350,25: gamabhojako); -
0
-ghata, m. and m(jn)., l. (m.) plundering of a village;
marauding; DI 135,s (janapado sakaJ?.tako sa-upapl)o -a
pi dissanti); Ja IV 435,15' (alopa ti diva -a, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee -o); Kv 173,32 (araha aaJ?,apakato . . . -arp
kareyya); 622,14 (ekadhippayena ... -o katabbo, E e so;
Be, Se
0
-ghatako); Sp 997,15 (yo -arp .. . karonto
vicarati);- 2. (m[ft].) (one) who plunders a village; a
marauder; S 11 188,21 (digharattarp vo ... cora -a ti
gahetva sisacchinnanarp 1ohitap pasannarp paggharitarp,
Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
0
-ghataka ti);-
0
-ghataka, m(jn). and
m., l. (m[ft].) [gama+ ghataka
1
] (one) who plunders a
village; a marauder; S IV 173,3o (imarp suagamam
cara -a pavisanti, Be so; Ce, Ee vadhissanti; Se
0
-ghata
pavisanti); Mi120,19 (te pubbe -a cara); Vism 505,26;-
2. (m.) [gama + ghataka
2
] the plundering of a village;
marauding; Ja I 200,3 (bah cora -' -adini karonta
vicaranti ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-ghatadlni); Ud-a 179,18;
It-a 11 53,34; -
0
-jetthaka, m., a village headman;
Abh 920; Ja 11 136,8 (ambho -a); IV 311 ,1r (gamaJ?,I ti
-o); -
0
-ta,f, a group of villages; Sadd 789,22
(jananarp samho janata evap . . . -a);
0
-tthakanaka, mfn., closing up a village, being the gate
of a village; Sp 281,6 (-arp cakka1akayuttadvararp);-
0
-dhamma
1
, m. [gama+ dhamma
1
], the rule or customs
of a village; Ap 566,15 (na -o na nigamassa dhammo na
cap! yarp ekaku1assa dhamrno, sabbassa 1okassa
sadevakassa eso va dhammo yad idap aniccata); -
0
-nissandhena in Ee at Vism 250,10 is wr for
0
-nissandena (Be, Ce, Se, Vibh-a 233,4 so); -
0
-patta.
0
-pattana,
0
-pada,
0
-paddhana, n.(?), the site of a
village; ? D 11 349,3o (te yena so janapado yen'
aatarap
0
-pagarp ten' upasakamipsu, Be so; Ce
43
gama
0
-pattharp; Ee
0
-paddhanarp; Se
0
-pajjarp; Sv 812,27:
0
-pagan ti vughitagamappadeso vuccati,
0
-padan ti pi
patho, ayap ev' attho, Be so; Ce
0
-paganan ti; Ee
0
-paddhanan ti; Se
0
-pajjan ti; Sv-pt 11 449,2o:
0
-pattan ti
gamo eva hutva apajjitabbap, suabhavena
anamasitabbarp, Ee so; Be anavasitabbarp);-
0
-pati, m.
[gama+ pati
2
], a village chief; a squire; Ja 11 136,5* (tarp
tarp -i brmi; 136,s: ambho gamajeghaka); -
0
-patika,f, the site of a village; ? the wife of a village
chief, ? Ud-a 122,14 (tassa avidre eka -a ahosi, sa pi
tassa yakkhassa iiJ?.apavattighane nivinhatta ten' evarp ca
paripa1itatta KuJ?,<;Iiya ti voharlyittha, Be, Se so; Ce
vamapatika; Ee aJ?.apitatthane);
0
-poddava,
0
-ptava, m. or mfn., (according to ct) (une) given to
bodily embellishment; Vin 11 105,9 (kathap hi nama
samaJ?,a Sakyaputtiya nahayamana rukkhe kayarp
ugghapsessanti ... seyyatha pi mallamughika -a ti, Ce,
Ee so; Be
0
-moddava; Se
0
-ptava ti; Sp 1199,15:
o -ptava ti chaviragamai)<;Iananuyutta nagarikamanussa,
0
-potaka ti pi patho, es' ev' attho, Ee, Se so; Be
0
-muddava ti ...
0
-moddava ti pi patho; Ce gamupaddava
ti ... -a ti pi patho); -
0
-bandhana, n., restraint in a
village, restnctwn to a village; Vin Ill 47,10
(bandheyyup va ti rajjubandhanena va . . . nagara-
bandhanena va -ena va ... ); Nidd I 403,3 (tarp enarp raja
bandhapeti ... -ena va nagarabandhanena va; Nidd-a I
354,35: -ena ti adisu tasma tasma thanato nikkhamitup
alabhanto -'-adlhi baddho nama hoti); Kv 272,12 (labbha
arahato ka yo . . . -en a bandhiturp nigamabandhanena
bandhitup ... ); - o -bhojaka, m. a village chief (who
lives off the village); a squire; Ja I 199,27 (-o cintesi
aharp pub be ... dai)<;Iabalivasena ca dhanap labhami);
11 134,24 (tassa bhariya dusslla -ena saddhip anacararp
carati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gamabhojanakena, prob. wr);
Ps 11 252,8 (janapade uppanno ago -arp papuJ?,ati);
Dhp-a I 69,5; Sadd 471,9 (mah!bhujo -o ... );
0
-Vasi(n), mf(n). [gama+ vasi(n)
2
], (une) who lives in a
village; a villager; Ja I 480,18 ( -ino sakkaccarp tapasap
upaghahanti); Vism 96,33; Sv 72,14 (gamadhamma ti
-lnarp dhamma); PsI 74,25 H puriso); Mp I 143,9 (-Ihi
saddhip); Dhp-a III 89,7 (-1 bhattagandharp ghayitva va
nagaravasip aha);-
0
-vasika, mf(n)., (one) who lives in
a village; a villager; Ja I 221,7 (avuso mayarp -a
dullabhapaccaya); 297,t (cara ... -ehi yeva bhaJ?,<;Iika
ukkhipapetva); Vis m 706,17 (-a sannipatitva ...
aharpsu); Mp III 360,!7 (gamman ti -anarp dassanap);
- agama, m. and mfn., l. (m.) not a village; an
uninhabited place; M 11 97,27 (coro Aii.gulima1o hoti ...
tena gama pi -a kata); A I 159,33 (manussanarp khayo
hoti tanuttarp paayati gama pi -a honti); Sp 482,12;
1050,31 (manussa ... aattha gata, -o yeva esa); -
2. (mfn.) without a village, not having a village; Ja V
99,28' (bah hi khattiya jlna atthap raghap pamadino
atho pi gamino 'gama anagara agarino, perhaps so
read ? eds gamino gama; cfl O l,4 foil.: atthap raghan ti
janapadavaslnarp vuddhip e' eva sakalaragharp ca bah
pamadino jlna ... gamino ti gamabhojaka pi te gama pi
bah pamadadosena jlna parihlna vinagha, anagara
agarino ti pabbajita pi pabbajitapatipattito gihl pi
gharavasato e' eva dhanadhaadlhi ca bah jina
gama
parihina ti attho, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gammo ti gama-
bhojaka pi te te gamino bahupamadadosena ... ); - see
also agamaka.
gama
3
, mfn. [S. gramya], belonging to the village (lije),
common; esp. relating to the sensual pleasures of the
village; Spk III 108,18 (-o ti gammo, gammo ti pi patho,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -o ti gammo); -
0
-dhamma
2
, m.
[gama + dhamma
1
], sexual intercourse; Abh 317 (-o
asaddhammo vyavayo methunaJ?l rati); V in III 21 ,2
(tVaJT! asaddhammarp. -arp. ... samapajjissasi; Sp 221,5:
-an ti gamanarp. dhammaJ?l gamavasikamanussanarp.
dhamman ti vuttaJT! hoti); DI 4,10 (abrahmacariyarp.
pahaya brahmaca samm:w Gotamo araca virato
methuna -a ti; Sv 72,14: gamavas!narp. dhamma); Ja II
180,4* (akovida -assa Seggu); Nidd I 139,8
(methunadhammo nama yo so asaddhammo -o
vasa1adhammo ... ); Sadd 408,s; - see also gamma
2
,
tiro-gamaka ( sv tiro).
gamaka
1
, m. [S. gramaka], a small village; a village;
Vin III 249,2o (ayasma Pi1indavaccho tasmirp. -e
kulpako hoti); IV 227,27 (amukasmirp. -e etissa
atiku1aJ?1 tattha gantva vicinatha ti); Ja II 300,14
(ekasmirp. -e vasarp. kappesi); IV 432,15' (arae
coranarp. vasanatthaya katarp. addasa); Ap 555,18
(cuta Isigillpasse -amhi ajayi 'haJ?l); Mi1205,15 (itthi -e
thapita); Pv-a 67,5 (Magadharanhe kira Inhakavati ca
Digharaj! ca ti dve -a ahesurp.); Cp-a 121,23 (-e pi ...
nagare ... ); Sadd 803,19 (ko . . . khuddakatthe: -o
rathako ... );- ifc see paccanta-.
gamaka
2
, m. [cfS. gramika], a villager; Ja V 107,2" (yatha
'harp. ajja khajjami -ehi araajo, Ce, Ee so, perhaps wr;
Be, Se gamikehi; 107,4: gamavasihi); - see also
gamika
2
.
gamal}ika, m. ka
2
], a village chief, headman; a
leader, chief; SI 61,12* (dupposarp. katva attanarp. game
-a viya; Spk I 116,5: yatha game gamakuta
nanappakarena janaJ?l pijetva ... ); Mp III 261,15
ti gamanarp. -assa, gamasamikassa ti
attho, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gamagamikassa ti gamanarp.
gamikassa);- (fe see cara- (sv cora\ puga- (sv pilga
2
);
- see also
gamal}l, m. and mfn. [S. l. (m.) a village chief,
headman; a leader, chief, Abh 920 ( -i ... adhipe gama-
jetthake); Vin Il 296,34 -1 tarp. parisarp. etad
avoca); S IV 308,17 (yodhajivo -i, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se -i);
323,wfoll. (Asibandhakaputtarp. -irp. Nataputto
etad avoca . . . Asibandhakaputtena -in a . . . ); Th 707
(natthi cetasikarp. dukkhaJT! anapekkhassa -i); Ja I 137,1
(katthaci gamikapuriso pi gamajeghako pi -i, idha pana
sabbajanajetthakaJT! attanarp. sandhay' aha, Be, Ce so; Ee
-i; Se gamani); IV 31 O, 1 * (so -i hotu sahayamajjhe
naccehi gitehi pamodamano; 311 ,13: -i ti gamajeghako );
351,21* pakkamirp.su ekarp. katvana -irp.;
352,31': -in ti ekaJ?l paavantataraJ?l satthavahaJ?l
katva); Sadd 189,4 ( -i senan1); - ifc se e
(sv gaha
2
), cora- (sv cora\ - 2. (mfn.) chief, pre-
eminent; Abh 695; 920 (tisu -i setthasmim).
gamal}iya, m. [cf S. lex. BHS a
groom; (a headman or officer; ?) Abh 368 (-o tu
matali.gahayadyacaro bhave); Ja V 258,28* (matali.ga ...
44
gamika
ariljha -ehi; 260,21': -ehi ti hatthacariyehi); 259,4*
(sindhava ... ariljha -ehi; 260,23': -ehi ti assacariyehi)
259,9* (satthi rathasahassani ... ariljha -ehi; 260,25': -eh!
ti rathikehi); VI 503,3* fo11. -t Ap 353,9 foil.; - see also

gamal}c.J.ala,
1
, m., a young man, an ( insolent ? )
village youth; ? a young cowherd; ? M I 79,32 (marp. ...
-a upasali.kamitva otthubhanti pi omuttenti pi
paJ?lsukena pi okiranti pi sa1akarp. pavesenti,
Be so; Ce, Ee, Se Ps II 48,35: -a ti gopa1aka-
daraka, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se ti gopaladaraka);
II155,14 (ko nayarp.
0
-rilpo viya sattannaJ?l
cali.kamamano; Ps III 411,18:
gamadarakarilpo viya); Th 1143 (catubbipallasavasaJ?l
adhitthitaJ?1 va parinesi citta marp.; Th-a III 161,23:
ambho citta, marp. gamadarakarp. viya ito e' ito ca
parikaQ;;hasi; cf K.R. Norman, 2007, p. 321); Cp 3:15: 1
(-a upagantva rilpaJ?l das sen ti 'nappakarp., Be so; Ce, Ee
Se Cp-a 269,22: gamadaraka)
= Ja I 47,8* (Be so; Se Ce, Ee
upagantva) quoted Ap-a 51,17* (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
upagantva) and Bv-a 61,10* (Be, Se -a
upagantva; Ce, Ee upagantva).
-gami- in Ee at Sp 309,8 (katipayagamisamika) is wr for
-gama- (Be, Ce, Se so).
gami(n)
1
, mfn. [S. gamin], going; moving (to); directed to;
relating to, influenced by; behaving; MI 8,15 (ayarp. nu
kho satto kuto agato so kuhirp. -i bhavissatl ti, Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee kuhirp.gami, better ?) -t Nidd 1 419,7 quoted
Vism 599,n; A li 19,24* (jana ... chanda ca dosa ca
bhaya ca -ino ); PsI 111,22 (pubbali.gamo ti purato -1
nayako); Spk II 77,8 ([patipada] sadisa va hutva -ini);
Pj II 508,13 (tividhaJT! pi maccurp. hitva -ino );
Sadd 869,23 (gamiturp. silarp. pakati yassa so hoti -1); -
ifc see akanigha-, agati- (sv gati), agha- (sv agha\
advejjha- (sv dvejjha), adho-, anujju- (sv uju), apacaya-
(sv apacaya\ apaya-, avassaJ?l-, acaya-, apatti-,
udayattha- (sv udaya), uddha- (sv uddhaJ?1), uddhali.-,
chanda- (sv chanda\ chejja- (sv chindati), cheda-,
tiracchana-, tiracchanayoni-, dukkhanirodha-, duggati-,
dra-, desana-, dosa- (sv dosi), dvaya-, dvicaturali.ga-
(sv dvi), nikkhippa- (sv nikkhipati), nibbana-,
nibbanogadha-, niraya-, vughana-, sigha-, hana-.
gami(n)
2
, m. [cf S. gramin], a villager; a village headman;
Ja V 99,28* (bah hi khattiya jina attharp. ragharp.
pamadino atho pi -in o 'gama anagara agarino, perhaps
so read? eds -ino gama; 101,6: -ino ti gamabhojaka;
se e agama above sv gama
2
).
gamika
1
, mfn. [S. -gamika, of a road], going; going to;
leading to; Pet 164,3 (yatha vato sigharp. gacchati ao
va koci sigharp. -o vuccate vatajavo ti pakkhigamiko ti,
Ce, Ee so; Be gamako; or read sighangamiko ?); - ifc
se e apatti-, jambudipa- (sv jambu), pakkhi-.
gamika
2
, m. and mfn. [S. gramika, m.], l. (m.) a villager;
a leading villager; a village headman; Vin 1 179,9
(raja ... asltiya gamasahassesu issaradhipaccarp. rajjaJ?l
kareti ... tani asltirp. o -sahassani sannipatetva; Sp 1081,2:
tesu gamesu vasantanaJ?l ku1aputtanarp. asitisahassani);
Ja IV 330,7* (usabho ah ba1ava -assa); V 107,2*
(yathaham ajja khajjami -ehi araajo, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
giiminiya
gamakehi; 107,4-: -ehl ti gamavaslhi, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
gamakehl ti); Kv41,13 (ao gamo ao -o, Be, Ee so;
Se gamiyo); Mi1147,21 (gamasamiko ... sabbe -e
fu:J.apeti); PsI 156,13 (avoharakusala ime -a); Spk II
133,27 (eko kira amaccaputto -ehi parivarito gamamajjhe
karoti, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se gamiyehi);
Mp III 261,15 (gamagamikassa ti -assa
gamasamikassa ti attho, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gama-
gamar_J.ikassa ti gamar;kassa); Mhv 28: 19; -
ifc see gama- sv gama
2
; - 2. (mfn.) belonging to the
village, in the villages; Vism 437,25 -assa
purisassa); Sv 715,35 (te pi -a manussa, Ee so;
Be
0
-manussa; Ce gamiya manussa; Se gamiyamanussa);
Mhv 33:27 ca bhesajjani adapayi,
Ee so, perhaps wr; cfvl
gaminiya, mfn. [from gami(n)
1
?], leading to; - ifc see
tiracchanayoni- (sv tiracchana), devaloka- (sv deva),
niraya-, pettivisaya-, manussaloka- (sv manussa).
gamiya, mfn. and m .. [ = gamika
2
? or cf S. grameya ?],
belonging to the village; a villager; Sv 715,35 (te pi
-a manussa, Ce so; Ee gamika; Be gamika-
manussa; Se
0
-manussa); Spk I 179,15
0
-manussavesena upasail.kami); II 133,27 (eko kira
amaccaputto -ehi parivarito gamamajjhe thatva
karoti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gamikehi); - ifc see
mahallaka-.
giimilla, gamillaka, m(jn). [AMg gamilla, gamellaya;
cfBHS grameluka], (one) who lives in a village, a
villager; As 279,3 dovariko ca -o ambo ... , Be,
Ce, E e so; Se gamilako ); 280,21 (-o ti sambahula
gamadaraka kljanti, Be, Ce
so; Ee gamillako ti; Se gamilako ti).
giimeti, -ayati, caus. pr. 3 sg. of gacchati qv.
giimeyya, mfn. [S. -gramlya], belonging to the village; -
ifc see sagameyya.
giiyaka, m. [ts], a singer; Abh 902 (gayane -e ...
gandhabbo); Ja VI 410,29 (raja -e pakkosapetva);
Ap 546,22 (Var_J.l).ayitva -e gapayl
Ps III 288,1 (-ena gayitva viya); - ifc see
amatasana- (sv marati), nataka-.
giiyati (and gati
2
?), pr. 3 sg. [S. gayati, occasionally gati],
sings; recites in a singing manner, Dhatup 393 (ga
sadde); Dhatum 627; Vin I 346,1o bhar_1e
mfu:lavaka -assu ca vadehl ti); II 108,6/oll.
(chabbaggiya bhikkh ayatakena gltassarena
-anti . . . yo -eyya, apatti dukkatassa); S V 170,5
(Janapadakalyfu:ll naccati -atl ti); Sn 682 (sejenti -anti
ca vadayanti ca); Ja III 447,16* (atha -asi vattani); 507,25*
me gahi Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se
dehi; cfJa III 507,23: me dehi); IV 393,24
(gantva rao santike -issasi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr -i);
394,3 (tumhe tava deva -atha
-issaml ti); 470,23* (avidramhi -atu); V 250,2
raa gahi, Ee so, perhaps wr;
Be, Ce, Se gayahi); Ap 3,28 (karavlka ca -antu);
Sadd 333,2 (ge sadde: -ati); - gayissanti in Ee, Se at
D III 73,17 is wr; read sabhagayissanti with Be, Ce; -
part.pr. (a) gaya(t), mfn., Vism 689,19 (madhurena
sarena -ato matugamassa); (b) gayanta, mf(-antl)n.,
Vin II 108,16 -antassa); A IV 55,12
45 gaya ti
(matugamassa sul).ati ... bhar_1antiya va -antiya
va vadantiya va); Ja III 447,7 -anto); Spk III
103,12 (naccanta viya -anta viya ca gahetva
paccanti); (e) gayamana, mfn., Vin I 38,13 (ima gathayo
-amano, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr glyamano); Ja IV 470,17*;
Vism 120,5 (sakaharika -amana uccinantiyo);
Spk I 30,22; - gayamano in Ce, Ee at Pv-a 151,17 is
prob. wr; Be, Se vayamamano; - aor. 3 sg. gayi, V in I
345,35; A IV 263,18 (eka va -i eka va nacci eka va
vadesi); Ja III 409,3o (bodhisatto ... imahi
dvlhi gathahi -i); Vism 121,23 (eka
yakkhinl ... -i); 3 pl. Ja VI 410,27; Sp 1202,8
acariya pi upajjhaya pi ti);
Dath 5:31; 1 pl. agayimha, gayimha, Ja I 362,18*
(apayimha anaccimha agayimha rudimha ca; 362,21-:
vivaritva ayatakena sarena -imha); -
inf Ja II 329,12; Spk III 295,16 (sa pi pasadika
cheka); - absol. gayitva, Vv 32:2;
Ja III 507,12 (naccitva -itva); IV 470,13 (sa ...
agganakhehi vadentl madhurena sarena -itva
palobhesi); Sadd 467,6;- neg. agayitva, Ja V 249,21;-
pass. (a) pr. 3 sg. giyati
2
, Nidd I 420,15 (anuglyantl ti
-anti nigglyanti kathlyanti, Be so; Ce -antl ti; Ee, Se
-ann ti -anti kathiyanti); Th-a I 8,6 (-an ti gatha); -
part.pr. giyamana, mfn., Ja VI 60,22* (-amanesu gltesu);
- giyamano in Ee at Vin I 38,13 is wr for gayamano
(Be, Ce, Se so); - pass. (b) aor. 3 sg. agayittha (or
act. ?) Sadd 850,4 agayittha ti va
anaccittha ti va naccam); - pp (a) gita, mfn.
and n. (and -a, f ?) [ts], l. (mfn.) sung, chanted; V in I
245,18 etarahi brahmar_1a
tad anugayanti) = DI 104,11
(Sv 273,17 foil.: sarasampattivasena Ja III
61,25 (tumhehi gltake -e);- 2. (n.f) singing;
a song; Abh 130 Vin I 268,12 (gar_1ika .. .
padakkhil).a nacce ca -e ca vadite ca); 345,37 (assosi .. .
majuna sarena ca IV 267,29/oll.
(ya . . . bhikkhunl va va vaditarp va
dassanaya gaccheyya . . . nama
kici Sp 925,!2foll.: kici
hotu parinibbanakale ratanattaya-
va
va p'
-am eva); D II 159,21 (bhagavato naccehi -ehi
vaditehi ... sakkaronta); Ja III 223,4* (na-y-idha
va va va V 330,7*
(thanakhirena -ena ... toseti, Be, Ce,
Se so; Ee wr gitena); VI 410,25 (atimanoharani -ani
bandhitva); Ps II 209,3 (attana naccananaccapanadi-
vasena nacca ca -a ca vadita ca); - ifc see jta-, nacca-;
- see also pa!iglta (sv patigati); - --ssara, m. [glta +
sara
5
], the sound or tone of singing; a singing accent or
tone; Vin II 108,6 (chabbaggiya bhikkh ayatakena
--ssarena gayanti); D II 267,16
(samsandati . . . tantissaro --ssarena --ssaro ca
tantissarena); Ja III 188,23 (tantissarena
anatikkamanto akasi); - dugglta, mfn.,
sung badly or incorrectly; D I 99,11 (esa . . . brahmuna
SanaiJ.kumarena gatha suglta na dugglta);
sugita, mfn., sung well or correctly; DI 99,11; Th 51
gayattl
(vassati devo yatha sugita111; Th-a I 134,21: sundara111
gita111 vi ya gajjanto ); Ja IV 394,3o* (gatha sugita);
V 506,11 * (bahu111 sug1ta111 ca suvadita111 ca); -
pp (b) gayita, mfn., Ja IV 393,22 (dv!su gltesu gayitesu);
Dhp-a III 233,17 (taya imasmi111 gite gayite); -
fpp (a) geyya, (mj)n. [cf S. geya], the name of one of the
nine categories (ailgas) of the scriptures; Vin III 8,7
(appaka111 ca nesa111 ahosi sutta111 -a111 veyyakaraQ.a111
gatha udana111 itivuttak3111 jataka111 abbhutadhamm3111
vedalla111); M III 115,18 (na kho. .. arahati savako
satthar3111 anubandhitu111 yadida111 sutta111 -a111
veyyakar3J).a111 tassa hetu, Be, Ce so; Ee veyyakar3J).assa
hetu, prob. wr; Se suttageyyaveyyakaraQ.assa sotu111);
A IV 113,15 (bhikkhu dhamm3111 janati sutt3111 -a111 ...
vedall3111; Mp III 5,n: sabb3111 pi sagathaka111 sutta111 -an
ti veditabb3111, visesena sa111yuttake sakalo pi sagathaka-
vaggo); Nidd I 143,29 (sutt3111 -a111 ... vedalla111, ida111
pariyattisasan3111); Pe! 5,15; Mil 263,2; Sp 28,5 (kath3111
[buddhavacan3111] ailgavasena navavidh3111, sabbam eva
h' ida111 sutta111 -a111 . . . vedallan ti navappabhed3111
hoti); Sadd 610,w (sagathatta ta111 -an ti pavuccati);-
fpp (b) gayitabba, mfn., Vin II 108,22 (na bhikkhave
ayatakena gltassarena dhammo -o); caus.
(a) pr. 3 sg. gayapeti, Spk lii 120,24 (manussa nama
vaQ.Q.abhiiQ.akana111 dhan3111 datva attano darikana111
vaQ.Q.aglta111 -enti, Be, Se so; Ce V3Q.Q.abh3Q.ana!!hana111
patva attano dayakan3111 V3Q.Q.agita111 -enti; Ee V3Q.Q.a-
bhiil).akaghan3111 patva attano vadakana111 V3Q.Q.aglta111
-enti); - part.pr. gayapenta, mfn., Sp 1201,26 (saya111
gayantassapi -entassapi dukka!am eva); - aor.
3 sg. gayapesi, Dhp-a III 231,14 (dh1tar3111 ... naccapetva
-esi, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee naccetva -eti); -
absol. gayapetva, Ja VI 410,15 (tani kabbani Mithilaya111
-etva);- caus. (b) aor. 3 sg. gapayl, Ap 546,22 (gayake
gapayl, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee papayl, prob. wr); - see also
pa!igati.
gayattl, f [S. gayat], the name of a metre; Abh 417
(gayattipamukh3111 chand3111); Spk I 94,21 (gayatti-adiko
chando gathan3111 nidan3111, Be, Ce so; Ee gayattl-; Se
gayati-).
gayana, n.m. [ts], l. (n.) singing; Abh 902 (-e ...
gandhabbo ); Spk I 232,11 ( -ena gayitva laddha111 vi ya,
Be, Se so; or m. ?; Ce, Ee gayantena); Vv-a 315,15
(naccane ca -e ca); Nidd-a I 411,31 (gltan ti -a111); -
2. (m.) a singer;- ifc see na!anagaka-.
garayha, mfn. and m.n.,fpp of garahati qv.
garava, m.n. (and mfn. ?) [from garu; AMg,
BHS garava, n.; cfS. gaurava, n.], l. (m.n.) respect,
reverence; esteem; Vin II 168,34 (ayasma Upali !hitako
uddisati therana111 bhikkhn3111 -ena); V 92,4 foil.
(katame cha -a, buddhe -o dhamme . . . sailghe ...
sikkhaya ... appamade ... pa!isanthare -o); D III 284,25
(yatth' assa tibba111 hirottapp3111 paccupaghit3111 hoti
pemaq ca -o ca); A IV 97,5 (nassa hirl na ottapp3111 na
vaco hoti -o; Mp IV 48,n: vacanassapi garubhavo na
hoti); Sn 265 (-o ca nivato ca); Th 278 (yassa
sabrahmacarisu -o npalabbhati); Ja I 465,11 (acariye
-ena papakammato pi viramitva); Ap 389,15 (satthu
0
-taya); 438,11 (saha avajjite thpe -3111 hoti me tada)
quoted Sadd 255,21; Sp 1315,11 (yo buddhe dharamane
46 gahita
upa!!hiin3111 na gacchati ... n' atth' etassa buddhe -o ti
veditabbo ); Ps III 244,23 (kh!Q.asavan3111 hi Usu ratanesu
mahant3111 -a111 hoti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se mahanto -o);
Pv-a 121,29 (bhante ti devaputt3111 -ena alapati);
Sadd 791,13 (-o -3111); - ifc see garu- (sv garu
2
),
dhamma- (sv dhamma
1
); 2. (n.) heaviness;
Vism 636,1 (tassa... nisinnassa kayacittanaq n' eva
daratho na -a111 na kakkha)ata na akammaata ... ) :f.
Nidd-a II 106,18 (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee na garavakakkhalata)
:f. Pa!is-a 589,37 ("-ta); - 3. (mfn.) respectful; full of
esteem; Vin V 161,31* (niray3111 gacchati dummedho na
ca sikkhaya -o, or noun? Sp 1362,28: so khato
upahatindriyo paayabhavato dummedho tlsu sikkhasu
asikkhanato na ca sikkhaya garavo kayassa bheda
nirayam eva upagacchati); - ifc see tibba-, dhamma-
(sv dhamma\ -
0
adhivacana, n., a respectful form of
address; Nidd I 142,26 (bhagava ti -aq); Sp 198,5
(bhante ti -am eta111); - agarava, m. and mfn., l. (m.)
lack of reverence; disrespect; V in V 92,1 foil. (katame
cha -a, buddhe -o dhamme -o ... ) :f. D III 244,12foll.;
Th 966 (-o ca kasave tada tesa111 bhavissati); Ja V
437,15' (patimhi -en' eva ... aticarinl hoti); Sv 1034,33
(ekabhikkhusmi111 pi hi -e kate sailghe -o kato va hoti);
Ps 1 110,35 (unnatappadese nisinno -3111 pakaseti); -
2. (mfn.) disrespectful; lacking reverence; D III 244,12
(bhikkhu satthari -o viharati appatisso); M 1 469,11
(sabrahmacasu -o hoti appatisso); A III 7,2o; Th 953
(aamaa111 -a); Ja V 435,12* (aticarinl hoti tath' eva
-a, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se apetagarava); Dhs 1325
( ... anadarata --ta appa!issavata aya111 vuccati
dovacassata); Vibh-a 507,12foll.; - sagarava, mfn.,
respectful; showing reverence; V in I 45,29 (aama3111
-a sappatissa sabhagavuttino viharanta); D III 244,n;
A 111 331,21 * (hiri-ottappasampanno sappa!isso -o);
Vv 16:12 (-a sirimato dhammarajino; Vv-a 86,1 foll.:
sirimato dhammarajino ti bhummatthe samivacan3111);
Th 589 (buddhesu --ta); Ja II 348,15* (yatha pi je!!ha
bhaginl kanighaka -a hoti sakamhi sarnike); IV 283,3
(rajagatena bahumanena -ena nis!di); Ap 329,13 (sissa
sabbe -a); Vism 36,4* (supesala hotha sada -a); -
sugarava111 in Ee, Se at Sp 1101,31 is wr; read mama ca
tumhesu garavaqjanayittha with Be, Ce.
garahiya, n. [from garahati], censure, dispraise;
Dhatum 881 (h!)a -e).
garugaravayutto in Ee at It-a I 6,2 is wr for
garubhavayutto (Be, Ce, Se, Ud-a 24,9 so).
garugul}.ayogato in Ee at It-a 1 6,3 is wr for garu- (Be, Ce,
Se, Ud-a 24,9 so).
gaJava, m. [S. lex. galava], the lodh tree, Symplocos
racemosa Roxb.; Abh 556 (-o tu ca loddo ).
gaJeti, se e sv galati
1
.
gaJha, mfn., pp of gahati qv.
gaJhaka, mfn. [ga)ha + ka
2
], firm, strong;
acc. -3111, adv., firmly, strongly; Ja 1 265,4 (-3111 g3l).hi,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se ga)h3111).
gaJhita, mfn. [= ga)ha? cfatiga)hita and S. ga"ha, gahita],
pervaded, penetrated (by); ? pressed together, ? Th 568
(pubbaruhirasampUQ.Q.O gthakpena -o . . . kayo sada
sandati ptika111, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gthakpe niga)hiko;
Th-a II 244,12{oll.: gthakpena -o ti vaccakpena
gavatika
vaccen' eva va bharito; guthakupanigajhito ti pi paji,
vaccakpato nikkhanto ti attho, Be, Se so; Ce gthakpe
nigajhito ti pi paji; Ee guthakupe nigajhiko ti ...
guthakpena gajhito ti pi pali ... ).
gavatika in Ee at Ps IV 156,7 is wr for gavutika qv.
gavi, f [a specifically f fonn produced from go qv;
AMg id.], a cow; Abh 498 ( -1 ca singin1 go ca); V in I
193,12 (sa -1 vacchagiddhini tarp papabhikkhurp pitthito
pitthito anubandhi); III 144,35 (manussa ... -1 pi disva
palayanti bhikkh ti maamana); D II 244,19 (dakkho
goghatako ... -irp vadhitva); MI 343,36 (ekissa -iya
sariipavacchaya yarp ekasmirp thane kh1rarp hoti tena
raja yapeti); A IV 138,5 H vajjha aghatanarp
niyyamana); Vv 21 :4 (tam enarp avadhi -1 ca1,1galirp);
Thi 440 (so 'harp tato cavitva goviil,lijakassa -iya jato
vaccho); Ja III 355,14 (aharp maharaja akicano
pabbajito na me -Ihi attho ti); V 105,25* atanaka
-I yarp pure na duhamase, Be, Ce so; Ee atanakagav1; Se
akatthana -1); Ap 320,16 H yatha vacchagiddha evaharp
vicinirp jinarp); Vism 108,12 ( -1 vi ya vaje pavesetva);
Ps II 258,22 (aesarp -!su attano paviqhasu);
Dhp-a I 396,6 ( -1narp va jato nikkhamitva); Ud-a 22,22
(-!su duyhamanasu gato duddhasu agato; quoted
Sadd 241,16: gosu); Pj II 323,24 ( -iyo ghateturp); 323,33
( -imhi sattharp nipat! ti); V v-a 308,16 ( -iyo
masakkhettarp pavisanti); Sadd 208,34 foil.; 209,13 foil.
gavmp, sg. acc. of go qv.
gavuta, n. [AMg gauya; cf S. gavyta, gavyuti, goyuta], a
measure of length ( one quarter of a yojana qv ); (being)
a gavuta in extent; loe. -e, at a distance of a gavuta;
Abh 196 ( -am usabhas!ti yojanarp catugavutarp); Ja I
57,12 (catusu disasu -e -e arakkharp !hapesi); Bv 23:27
(tatth' eva tassa thpavaro -arp nabham uggato);
Vism 118,8 (yo ao -e va agghayojane va yojanamatte
pi va sappayo viharo hoti); Kkh
2
140,25 (-ato
atirekappamiil,le); Sp 813,17 (-e pi bhujiturp vaqati);
PsI 79,12 (
0
-mattarp ekapathen' eva agamarpsu);
II 101,16 (imissa gagaya gambh!raghanarp -arp pi atthi
agghayojanarp pi yojanarp pi); 188,24 hi
Gaya ti1,1i -ani); V 103,2 (manussaparisa -arp ahosi
devaparisa yojanika); Spk I 348,21 ( -arp pi
agghayojanarp pi tigavutarp pi yojanarp pi vicaritva);
II 153,18 (
0
-mattarp pi addhanarp gantvana hatthapada
s!danti); Dhp-a I 396,2 (cjavajassa dvararp vivaritva tisu
-esu tisso bheriyo gahetva titthatha); 396,6 (gav!narp
vajato nikkhamitva -arp gatakale);- see also tigavutika
(sv ti\
gavutika, mfn. rJrom gavuta], extending for a gavuta, a
gavuta in extent; Sv 284,9 (sakho -o elo aggha-
yojaniko); Ps IV 156,7 (petanagarani ca -ani pi aggha-
yojanikani pi petabharitani honti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
gavatikani).
gavo,pl. nom./acc. ofgo qv.
gaha
1
, m. [cf S. gaha ?], hiding-place, retreat; or diving in,
penetrating; MI 153,21 (app eva nama tatiyanarp
migajatanarp asayarp passeyyama yattha te -arp
gaccheyyun ti; or rather to gaha
2
?; cfPs II 161,24foll.:
yattha te ti yasmirp thane te -arp agamarpsu tarp !hanarp
addasarps ti attho);- see also gadhi.
gaha
2
, mfn. and m. (and n.) [S. graba], l. (mfn.) seizing;
47
gaha
holding; - rfc see asi- (sv asi\ ahi-, dabbi-, dhura-,
rasmi-; - 2. (m.n.) (i) seizing; seizure; getting hold of;
taking, taking up; receiving; Abh 762 (gaho -e); MI
153,21 (app eva nama tatiyanarp migajatanarp asayarp
passeyyama yattha te -arp gaccheyyun ti; or perhaps to
gaha
1
; cfPs II 161,24 foil.: yattha te ti yasmirp thane te
-arp agamarpsu tarp thanarp addasarps ti attho );
Sp 594,2 (yadi -o nama eko attadanarp
gahetva ... ; Sp-! [Be] II 353,14: -an ti asukarp codessam!
ti manasa codanaya Vjb [Be] 198,23: -an ti
aharp codessam! ti Ps III 234,3
(ayarp vado ito e' ito ca sandhavati -arp na upagacchati
amaravikkhepo ti vuccati); Nidd-a I 418,2o (amaro nama
maccho .. . ito e' ito ca dhavati -arp na gacchati);
Mhv 18:65 (-ato sattarasame divase);- ifc see avaqa-
(sv avatta\ kata- (sv kata
3
), katacchu-, karamara-, kali-,
gala- (;v gala
2
), jaya-, J!va-, nama- (sv nama\
padakkhi1,1a-, bhta- (sv bhavati), yakkha-, salaka-
(sv salaka), hattha-; - (ii) seizure by a planet, eclipse;
(the appearance of an influential planet; a sign of amen
in the sky ?); Ja II 428,2 (kirp acariya rattirp te
nakkhattarp dighan ti ama deva ti atthi koci -o ti ama
maharaja ajjarattirp tumhe amittavasarp gantva
muhutten' eva mutta ti); - ifc see canda-, nakkhatta-,
suriya-; - (iii) holding an opinion or belief; a
conception, notion strongly held; conviction; standpoint,
Ja II 387,16 (sace tumbe attano -arp vissajjetha); Nidd I
50,z (ya evarpa diqhi dighigatarp . . . -o patiggaho
abhiniveso ... ; Nidd-a I 163,2: surpsumaradayo vi ya
purisarp dajharp ti -o) t Dhs 381
(ya . . . dinhi dit!higatarp . . . -o patiggaho . . . ayarp ...
micchadit!hi hoti) t Vibh 145,6; Vism 637,16 (tayo -a);
Ps V 100,15 (ayarp hi desana ti1,11,1arp -anarp vasena
vagarp dasseturp araddha . . . etarp mama ti adisu
va veditabba); Spkii 31,1
(pucchitapucchitaghane pana -am eva nisedhetabbarp,
Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se 345,21 (-ena va
takkena va uppannaditthi); Dhp-a IV l00,1s (yassa ahan
ti va maman ti va -o natthi);- ifc see atta- (sv atta[n]),
aviruddha- (sv virujjhati), ekarpsa- (sv eka), odhi-,
vipata-; see also antaggahika (sv anta\
ekarpsagahika (sv eka), viparltagahi(n);
(iv) apprehending; Spk III 4,19 (ime pana dve -a
ekajavanavare pi labbhanti); - ifc see anuvyajana-
(sv anuvyajana\ nimitta-; - 3. (m.) "a seizer", a
rapacious water-creature; Ps II 259,31 ([gaviyo]
sagaharp gambh!rarp tittharp oti1,11,1a kumbh!ladayo -a
- see also gaha
2
; - gaharakkhasa in Ee at
It-a II 170,13 foll. is perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se gaha-; -
gahanakkhattataraka in Ee at Ud-a 98,14 is prob. wr;
read laddhanama gahanakkhattataraka with Be, Ce, Se;
- niggaha\ mfn., free from rapacious water-creatures;
Ps II 259,28 (tittharp ... sagahan ti va -an ti va na janati)
= Mp V 89,2o; - sagaha, mfn., containing rapacious
water-creatures; S IV 157,9 (atari cakkhusamuddarp
sa-mirp savagarp -arp sarakkhasarp; Spk III 3,9:
matugamavasena -arp sarakkhasarp, Be, Se so; Ce omits
-arp; Ee sagahasarakkhasarp); Ps II 259,28 = Mp V 89,zo;
- sagaho in Ee at It-a II l66,1s is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se,
It 114,5: sagaho.
gahmp
gahaq, ind., l).amul absol. of gal).hati qv.
gahaka, m., gahika, f [S. grahaka, grahika], (one) who
receives, a recipient; one who holds; V in I 307,13
(vassai]1 vuttho bhikkhu anuppanne clvare pakkamati,
sante patirpe -e databbai]l); Sp 1143,27 (sati -e);
Sv 438,32 (na tesaq -a, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gahaka) =
Ps IV 185,5; - ifc see asi- (sv asi
2
), il).a-, katacchu-,
khagga-, camara-, camarachatta-, camari-, chatta-,
talaval).ta- (sv tala\ valavljanl- (sv vala
1
).
gahati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gahate; Wg 16:48: gah vilo<;lane],
penetrates; plunges into; disturbs; Dhatup 349 (gaha
viloJane); Dhatum 504; Sadd 458,2o (gah vilo!ane:
-ati); - absol. gahitva, Mhv 5:255 (janumattaq jalaiJ1
raja -itva); - pp gaJha, mfn. [S. ga<;[ha], l. plunged in,
immersed in; Th-a 111 170,2o (pagiJ:!ho labhasakkare ti
labhe ca sakkare ca tal).havasena pakarato -o ogaJho);-
2. tight, ji171l; strong; vehement; A 11 174,2 (tam enaiJ1
aataro -o rogataiJ.ko phusati); III 257,7 (-ai]l
rogataiJ.kaq phusati); Ja III 297,17* (pure visai]1 -am
upeti maccaiJ1); Pet 60,11 * ( -ai]l karoti bandhanaiJ1, Be,
Ee so; Ce da!haq; quoting Dhp 349: eds
Sp 82,5 (thero amhe -ena ovadena ovadati); Ud-a 229,29
( -aq rogataiJ.kaq papul).ati); Ap-a 66,36 (ayaq kappana
ativiya -a); - acc. -aq, instr. -ena, adv., (i) strongly,
firmly; vehemently; too ji171lly; M III 159,25 (puriso
ubhohi hatthehi vagakaq -ai]l gal).heyya, so tatth' eva
patameyya); Ja I 291,7 (ubhohi hatthehi pade -ai]l
gahetva); Vism 105,24 (dosacarito -ai]l sammajjaniq
gahetva); Sp663,19 (-aq p!Jiyamana); Sv1047,2 (-ena
pharusena kakkhaJena vuccamano); - (ii) deeply; very
much; Mil 370,25 (kummo ... tatth' eva nimujjati -ai]l
ogahati); - -'-palepana, mfn., smeared with a thick
ointment; thickly smeared; M 11 216,6 (puriso sallena
viddho assa savisena -'-palepanena; Ps IV 2,11joll.:
bahalpalepanena punappunaq visarajitena) = 256,28 =
259,3 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gaJhupalepanena); -
--tara, mfn., ji171ler, stronger; --taraq, more ji171lly; Ja I
490,1 (muggarai]l .. . --tarai]l aggahesi); Sp 228,5
(anuppaatti ... --taraq karontl uppajjati, Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee wr karonti);- --palepana, mfn., smeared with a
thick ointment; thickly smeared; M I 429,3 (sallena ...
savisena --palepanena; Ps III 142,6: bahalalepanena);-
--bandhanaq, ind., (with) a ji171l binding; so as to be
firmly bound; Ja V 461,11 (atha naiJ1 senapati
--bandhanam eva sayapetva); - esp. --bandhanaiJ1
bandhati, binds fast, ties up tightly; Vin I 344,19
(Dlghitiq KosalarajiinaiJ1 . . . da!haya rajjuya
pacchabahai]l --bandhanaq bandhitva) t Ja I 264,7; DI
245,10 (so . . . da!haya anduya pacchabahaiJ1
--bandhanaq baddho); S IV 344,8 (dissati ... ekacco
daJhaya rajjuya pacchabahaiJ1 --bandhanaq
bandhitva ... slsaiJ1 chijjamano); Cp 3:2:13 (tesahaiJ1
evam avacai]l bandhatai]l --bandhanaq; Cp-a 192,6:
--bandhanaq bandhantanaiJ1 tesaq karal).ikapurisiinaiJ1);
- --vedhi(n), mfn. [ga!ha + vedhi[n]\ piercing deeply;
Ja I 155,10* (dhi-r-atthu kal).<;linaq sallaiJ1 purisai]1
--vedhinaq; 155,18: mahantai]l val).amukhai]l katva
balavappaharaiJ1 dento ga!haq vijjhat! ti --vedhi); -
agiJ:!ha in Ee, Se at Pp 32,34 (aga!hena) is wr for
agiJ:!ha qv; - atigaJha, mfn. [S. atiga<;lha], very ji171l or
48 gijjha
tight; too firm or tight; Ja I 62,7 (ayaiJ1 kappana atigiJ:!ha,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se atida!ha) = Bv-a 282,4; Vism !06,1
( clvaradharanaiJ1 pi ca ragacaritassa natigiJ:!haq nati-
sithilaq hoti); Mp 111 390,11 (accaraddhan ti atiga!haiJ1);
-se e also ajjhagahayi, atiga!hita, gadha.
gahana, n. [from gal).hati], handing over, distributing; (or
taking, receiving; ?)- ifc see salaka- (sv salaka); -
gahanaq in Ee at Spk III 54,4 is prob. wr; read maha-
samuddogahana-ajapathasaiJ.kupathapatipajjana-ubhato-
vy!hasangamapakkhandanadivasena with Be.
gahanaka, (mj)n., getting hold of; fastening; ? - ifc se e
chattadal).<;la- sv eh atta
1
.
gahana, f [cf gahal).a; cf also S. grahi(n)], grasping,
comprehending; scrutinizing; ? Pet 122,21 (khandhesu va
dhatsu va . . . vicayo . . . vlmaiJ1sa . . . -a aggahana
pariggahana ... ).
gahapacca, m(jn). (scil. aggi) [S. garhapatya], the
householder' s jire ( one of the three fires of brahminical
ritual); Abh 419 (gahapaccahavanlyo dakkhil).aggl tayo
'ggayo).
gahapaka, m(jn). f!rom gahapeti, caus. of gal).hati qv],
(one) who causes (something) to be taken; (one) who
distributes; Mp III 334,5 (vassikasatikaya -o); It-a 11
152,34 (samadapaka ti citte patighapanavasena tass' eva
atthassa -a); - ifc see patisandhi-, patta- (sv patta\
salaka- (sv salaka), satika- (sv satika); - see also
gal).hapaka.
gahapana, n. f!rom gahapeti, caus. of gal).hati qv], causing
to take, accept, obtain; Spk I 174,13 (pade pakkhaletva ti
utuq o -atthaq dhovitva, Ce, E e so; Be, Se
utugahapanatthai]1); Mp 11 239,4 (vassiko [pasado]
sattabhmako ahosi, bhmiyo pan' ettha dvinnaiJ1 pi
utnai]l o -atthaya nati-ucca natinlca akai]lSU); Pj 11 286,2
(vacananl ti asUVal).l).aq SUVal).l).an ti o -adlni); - see
also gal).hapana.
gahapeti, caus. pr. 3 sg. of gal).hati qv.
gahi, imperat. 2 sg., see sv gayati.
gahi(n), mfn. [S. grahin], seizing, grasping; holding;
taking, receiving; apprehending; - ifc see anuvyajana-
(sv anuvyajana\ apal).l).akaggaha-, adhana-, uda-
(sv uda
3
), udaka-, dughulla- (sv dughulla\ nimitta-,
appatiklagahita (sv patikla), padakkhil).a-, piya-,
salaka- (sv salaka).
gaheta(r), m. f!rom gaheti, caus. of gal).hati qv], one who
causes to take or be taken; one who teaches; Ps I 111,24
(bhavai]l tesaiJ1 Gotamo samadapeta ti, te kulaputte
bhavaiJ1 Gotamo adhislladlni -a sikkhapeta).
gaheti, caus. pr. 3 sg. of gal).hati qv.
giligamaka, n. [?], a kind of necklace; Abh 289
(uggatthanai]l -aq; Abh-scl: battiqsayaghiko hara-
bhedo adina aghahara miil).avako ekavall nakkhatta-
maladayo harabhedo ca gayhanti); Ja VI 590,11*
(uggatthanai]l -ai]l . . . sass SUI).haya pahesi; 590,26:
etani pi dve abharal).iini).
giijha, m. and mfn. [S. grdhra], l. (m.) a vulture; Abh 637
(-o gaddho); Vin 111 105,37 (tam enaq -a pi kaka pi
kulala pi... vitacchenti; Sp 507,13joll.: ete pi
yakkhagijjha e' eva yakkhakaka ca yakkhakulala ca
paccetabba) = S 11 255,13; MI 364,28 (-o va kaiJ.ko va
kulalo va maiJ1sapesiq adaya u<;l<;layeyya); Sn 201 (kaka
gijjhati
-a ca khadanti); Ja II 51 ,25* (yannu -o yojanasatarp.
km-_apani avekkhati kasmajalaJ11 ca pasarp. ca asajjapi na
bujjhasi); V 302,s (slvathikaya majjhe padehi -a
parika99hayanti); Kv 136,34 (amo kayo ... kakehi -ehi
kulalehi sadharaJ.lO ti); Ps 11 63,25 foll.
pabbate ti tassa pabbatassa o -sadisa111 atthi ... -a
va tassa nivasantl ti pi ti vuccati);
Sadd 484,26 (gijjhati -o gaddho ); - 2. (mfn.) greedy for,
eagerly desiring; Ja V 256,29' (giddha ce na vamissantl ti
yadi -a hutva kame na vamissanti na cha99essanti, Ee
so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se giddha hutva); - ife see
kama-;- see also gaddha, giddha
1
(sv gijjhati).
giijhati, pr. 3 sg. [S. grdhyati], eovets, eagerly desires; is
greedy (jor, loe.); Dhatup 423 (gidha abhikailkhayaJ11);
Dhatum 661; Sadd 484,26 (gidhu abhikailkhaya111: -ati
gijjho); Nidd I 12,3 (anugijjhatl ti kilesakamena
vatthukamesu -ati anugijjhati paligijjhati ... ; Nidd-a I
55,16: -an ti kilesakamena pattheti); As 363,1o (imina
satta -anti gedharp. apajjantl ti gedho );
pp (a) giddha\ mfn. [S. grddha (and grdhra)], (aet.)
eagerly desiring; hungry, greedy (jor, loe.); Abh 729 (-o
tu luddho lo lo); A III 68,13 (itthirpe ... satta ratta -a
gadhita mucchita ajjhopanna); Sn 774 (kamesu -a pasuta
pam)ha; Pj II 516,n: kamesu paribhogataJ.lhaya -a);
Pv 41:2 (paccuppanne sukhe -a na te passiJ11SU
'nagataJ11); Th 63 (cuta patanti patita -a ca punar agata;
Th-a I 155,2: -a ti gedharp. apanna); Ja III 243,19* (satta
sakaye na jahanti -a); IV 373,23* foll. (ranhesu -a rajano
kiccakiccesu brahmaJ.la isl mlaphale -a vippamutta ca
bhikkhavo ); V 255,24* (-a ce na vamissanti, Be, Ee so;
Ce, Se giddhl; 256,29: yadi -a hutva kame na vamissanti
na cha99essanti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gijjha hutva);
VI 268,29* (sa kamavegena -o, Ce, Ee so; Be,
Se kamaragena -o); Vism 346,4 (ratto -o gadhito);
Pv-a 271,1 (abare -a abhigijjhanta hutva); - neg.
agiddha, mjn., not greedy; free from greed; Sn 210
(vltagedho agiddho); Th 923 (yapanattharp. abhujiJ11SU
agiddha nadhimucchita); Ja II 293,15* (tasma mattauta
sadhu bhojanasmi111 agiddhata, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
agiddhita); VI 101 ,1s (isayo jivhavieyyarase agiddha);
Nidd I 53,29 (rpe agiddho sadde agiddho . . . agadhito
amucchito ... ); - see also apihagidha (sv piha); -
sugiddha, mfn., very greedy; Sn 248 (ete sugiddha
viruddhatipatino, so read? eds etesu giddha); -
pp (b) giijhita, mfn., (pass.) greedily desired; Th! 152
(patthita rajaputtehi senhiputtehi -a; Th!-a 134,3o:
abhigijjhita paccas1sita); - see also gaddheti, gadhita,
gedhita,
giijhana, n. [from gijjhati], eager desire; the being greedy
(jor); Nidd-a I 171,22 (
0
-vasena gedho); 434,5 (aharp. hi
ima111 akassanasailkhatarp. taJ.1haJ11 rpad1su -ato gedha111
brmi).
gijaka, f [?], a briek; a ti/e; Abh 220 (-a tu ca
Sv-ppi 180,27 foll. (-a vuccanti -ahi eva kato
avasatho ti gijakavasatho); - ife see bhajita-
(sv bhajati\ - o -avasatha, m., the briek hall; V in I
232,32 (tatra sudaJ11 bhagava atike viharati -e) = D II
91,21 t- MI 205,16 =S 11 74,14 (Spk II 75,3: inhakahi kate
mahapasade).
gi1,1iiti, gi1,1oti, girati
1
, pr. 3 sg. [S. -vlgf,
49 gimha
Wg 31:28], makes a sound; speaks; Dhatup 510 (gi
sadde); 517; Dhatum 710 (gi saddane); Ap-a 390,7 (girati
saddaJ11 karotl ti giri, ko so, silapaJ11sumayapabbato, Be,
Se so; Ce giri, kiJ11 ta111; Ee gi ti saddarp. karotl ti giri,
kin tarp. ... ); Sadd 493,23 (ge sadde: -oti -ati); -pass.
pr. 3 sg. ginyati, is spoken; As 324,31 (giriyatl ti gira, Ee,
Se so; Ce, Be giyatl ti).
gitena in Ee at Ja V 330,7 is wr for gltena (Be, Ce, Se so).
giddha\ mjn., pp of gijjhati qv.
giddha
2
, m. (or n.) [from gijjhati ?], hungry desire; eager
desire; Ja VI 555,31' (matugiddhino ti matari -ena
samannagata ba1avasineha eva111 vilapiJ11s ti);
Ap-a 192,27 (gedha111 akaran ti -arp. akaronto tai,lharp.
anuppadento ti attho, Ee so, prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
giddhiJ11; = Pj II 118,7 and Nidd-a II 144,3: giddhiJ11);-
ife see vigata1obha- (sv vigacchati).
giddhi, f [AMg id.; BHS grddhi; efS. grdhya], greed;
hungry desire; Ja V 343,14* (hotu -i tavasmasu; 343,2o:
mayi 1obharp. uppadehl ti vadati); Pj II 118,7 (gedhaJ11
akaran ti -i111 akaronto tai,lharp. anuppadento ti attho) =
Nidd-a II 144,3 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -i111 gedhanaJ11) =
Ap-a 192,27 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee giddharp., prob. wr);
Sadd 487,15 (lubha -iyarp.); -
0
-gata, mfn., eagerly
desiring; Ja IV 329,19* (ahaJ11 pure -o kapotiya); -
0
-ma(t), mjn., fnll of greed; eagerly desiring; - ife see
kama-, rasa-; - agiddhima(t), mfn., not greedy; Ja II
294,s (agiddhita pi sadhu, pa)iyarp. pana agiddhima ti
likhitarp., tato ayarp. va sundarataro, Be,
Ee, Se so; Ce agiddhata pi sadhu);-
0
-mana, m. (or n.)
[giddhi + mana
1
], greed and pride; Sn 328 (kuhanarp.
-a111 ... hitva; Pj 11 334,19: paccayesu giddhi jati-ad!hi
mano); -
0
-lobha, m. greed and eovetousness; greedy
desire; M I 360,25 (agiddhilobhaJ11 nissaya -o pahatabbo;
Ps III 39,4: gedhabhto lobho pahatabbo); Ps III 41,14
(appamattakarp. pi -arp. akaraJ.lasasane pabbajitva); -
agiddhilobha, m.,jreedomfrom greed and eovetousness;
MI 360,25; -
0
-lobhi(n), mfn., greedy and eovetous;
greedily desiring; M 1 362,22 (yesarp. ... saJTlyojananaJTI
hetu -1 assarp.);- agiddhi1obhi(n), mjn., not greedy and
eovetous; M I 362,29 (agiddhilobhissa); - see also
gedhi.
giddhi(n), mfn. [S. grddhin, grdhnin], greedy for; eagerly
longing for; - ife see kama-, vaccha-; - see also
agiddhita, gedhi(n).
giddhika, mfn. [giddhi(n) + ka
2
], greedy; eagerly desiring;
-
0
-ta,f,
0
-tta, n., abstr., greed; eager desire; Ja VI
213,23* (vaca kata
0
-ta gah!ta; 216,njoll.: labha-
giddhikataya gahita); Vibh 351,31 ( ... ke)ana
parike)ana
0
-ta
0
-ttaJTI capalata capalyaJ11, idaJ11 vuccati
capalyarp.; Vibh-a 477,29:
0
-ta ti gedhayuttata,
0
-ttan ti
tass' eva vevacanarp.; t- Nidd I 380,17: Be, Ce gedhitata
gedhitattarp.; Ee, Se gedhikata gedhitattarp.); - see also
gedhika.
*gidha,f [S. *grdhra ?], greed;- see agidha.
gini, m. [ef S. agni], jire; Abh 34 (aggi -i bhanuma);
Sn 18foll. (channa ahito -i ... nibbuto
-i); Ja IV 26,17* (tam eva 9ahati yasma so jayate
-i; 27,6: -1 ti aggi); Sadd 184,23joll.;- ife see maha-;
- se e also aggi, aggini.
gimha
1
, m. [S. (pl. loe. -asu, -isu, -esu), l. the
gimha
hot season, summer; V in I 79,29 (bhagava tatth' eva
Rajagahe vassaq vasi tattha tattha
Nidd I 19,2 (vasse hemante -e); I 30,32 (-e pi
asevati); Mi1274,6 (kissa hemante suriyo tapati
no tatha -e ti); Vism 620,34 (hemante pavattarpaq -aq
appatva tatth' eva niruddhaq); Sp 1033,29 (vassano
hemanto -o ti utuppamiilJaq acikkhitabbaq);
Spk 11 351,9 (yaq ... -e ca uppannaiTI - 2. a
summer month; (pl.) the (four months ofthe) hot season;
V in III 70,22 ( -anaq pacchime mase
Sp 404,13: asa!hamase); 252,34 (maso seso -anan ti
bhikkhuna pariyesitabbaq;
Sp 719,29: catunnaiTI
0
-masanaiTI eko pacchimamaso
seso); MI 79,26 pacchime mase diva abbhokase
viharami vanasal)qe); A IV 138,28
utusataq -anaiTI
Sn 233 ( -ana mase -e; Pj I 192,9 foil.: ye
cattaro masa tesaiTI catunnaq o -masanaq
mase, mase iti ce,
-e, citramase ti attho, so hi ti ca
balavasanto ti ca vuccati, Be so; Ce, Ee cattaro gimhana-
masa . . . catunnaiTI gimhananaiTI; Se gimhamasa ...
Vv 79:6; Ja IV 463,22* va -asu
vivajjayantu, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -esu); V 63,10* (yatha pi
rammako maso hoti); Dlp 1:58 hite majjhantike
kii1e -anaiTI suriyo yatha); - ifc see agga- (sv agga\
hemanta-; - 3. the heat of summer; heat; Sn 233 ( -ana
mase -e); Spk 1 210,32 (ghammani ti -e);
-
0
iibhitatta, mfn., heated by the summer heat;
Vism 231,12 kunnadinaiTI khayo viya); -
0
-klila, m. [gimha + kala
1
], the hot season; Ja V 38,26 (-e
udakavataiTI ); Mp 11 319,2 (
Vism 343,18 (-e vatavegena samuqhitehi paiTlsUtil)a-
rajehi okil)l)asarirena Saddh 275 (pi yo ...
-e va ambudo);-
0
-nibbapana, n., co,oling; dispersing
heat; Ap 211,6 maya dinnaq ... -' -atthaya).
gimha
2
, mfn. [cfS. belonging to the summer;
jlowering in summer; Ja VI 534,32* (paduma ... dissare
-a hemantika phulla; 535,3: -e ca hemantike ca
pupphitapaduma, Be so; Ce, Ee -ehi ca hemantikehi ca;
Se gimhe ca hemante ca supupphita paduma).
gimhlina, m. or n. [prob. from pl. gen. of gimha
1
,
cfSn 233: gimhana mase; cf also S. the
hot season: a month of the hot season; Abh 78 (caturo
caturo masa ... hemantagimhanavassana utuyo); V in III
253,14 (arena ce maso seso gimhanan ti atirekamase sese
-e pariyesati); Spk 11 351,12 (yaq
-e eva); Pj I
192,10 (ye cattaro
0
-masa, tesaq catunnaq -anaq
mase, Ce, Ee so; Be cattaro gimhanaiTI masa .. .
catunnaq Se cattaro gimhamasa .. .
gimhanaq); Dlp 15:1 (-e mase
pUI)l)amase uposathe).
gimhika, mfn. [from gimha
1
; AMg gimhaa], belonging to
the hot season; for the hot season; V in 1 15,3 (tassa tayo
pasada honti, eko hemantiko eko -o eko vassiko) f. D 11
21,8 f. MI 504,26 (Ps III 214,16: -e thambhii pi bhittiyo pi
ucca honti, dvaravatapanani pan' ettha bahiini
vipu1aja1ani bhavanti ... ) f. A I 145,18 (Mp II 238,17: -o
pana pacabhiimako ahosi); Sp 772,14 (cattaro hemantike
50
giri
cattaro ca -e aqha mase).
girm,1a, n. [cf S. gira!) a, "swallowing"], ejecting from the
mouth, oozing; ? Dhatup 483 (gira -e); Th-a I 240,24
(se1o hi .. . pasavanadivasena ja1assa
bhesajjadivatthiinaiTI ca -ato giri ti vuccati, Be, Se so; Ee
girikaral)ato gi ti; Ce passaval)adivasena jalasaya-
sarabhiitiinaq . . . -ato gi ti; cfSadd 429,10: gira
niggiral)e, niggiral)aq paggharal)aq) f. Sadd 429,14
(himavamanadivasena jalassa ... ); - see also girati
2
,
gilana.
gira ti\ pr. 3 sg., se e sv gil)ati.
girate, pr. 3 sg. [cfS. girati, Wg 28:117: gf nigaral)e],
swallows; ejects from the mouth; oozes; ? Dhiitup 483
(gira Dhatum 558 (giro
Sadd 429,1o (gira niggiral)e, niggiral)aq paggharal)am:
-ati giri, Be, Ee so; vl nigiral)aq);- see also gi1ati.
girassa in E e, Se at Sp 831,34 is wr for girissa (Be, Ce so).
gira, f (and gira, n. ?) [AMg gira; S. gir], verse; speech,
words; voice; Abh 105 (vaca -a vacl); V in IV 2,16 (vaca
-a vyapatho vacibhedo ... ); D II 256,12* (y e vo 'haq
kittayissami -ahi anupubbaso; Sv 685,32: -iihi ti
vacanehi); Dhp 408 (akakkasaq -aq
saccaq udiraye); Sn 350 (khippam -aq eraya vaggu
vagguq; Pj 11 349,14: vacanaiTI bhasa); Vv 50:18 (-aq
sul)itvana nelaq atthavatiq suciq); Thi 316 (kassa tvaq
dhammam aaya bhasasi Jall 134,1* (na
kho pan' etaq subhal)aq saccupasaqhitaq; 134,3':
-an ti vacanaq, vacanaiTI hi yatha idani -a evaq tada
-an ti vuccati, so hi sukapotako lingaq anadiyitva evam
aha); V 362,27* (vakkango cajanto -aq);
Ap 22,7 (buddhassa -am aaya); 472,18 (puthavi ...
vinadi karul)aq -aq); Dhs 637; Sv 61,29* (muhutta-
jato . . . Gotamo . . . aghangupetaq -am abbhudirayi);
Ps 11 65,29 (suiTlsumaro akasi, niccharesi);
Bv-a 61,26 (karavikasakul)assa vi ya madhura -a yassa so
karavikamadhurangiro, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee madhuraq
-aq); - gira-m-udira1,1a, n., the utterance of speech:
Mil145,23 (natthi buddhanaq bhagavantanaq
ahetukaq -an ti); -
0
-sakhilanelaga, mfn. [see
ne1ailga
1
(sv nela
1
), nelangi], whose smooth frame is
friendly speech; ? whose interior part is friendly
speech; ? Ja VI 252,22* (kayo te rathasaato ... -o
mitabhii1Jisi1esito; 253,1s: -o ti sakhilaya Sal)havacaya
niddosailgo ma!!harathailgo); - sugirli,f, a good
speech; good words; D III 172,23 (avivada-
vaqqhanakariq -aq bhinnanusandhijananiq abhal)i, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee wr ciraq); - see also karavika-
madhurangira (sv karavika).
giri, m. [ts], a mountain; a hill; Abh 605 (pabbato -i selo);
SI 127,15* (-iq nakhena khal)atha); Th 115
(Nesadakena -ina yasassina); 1144 (rammaq pavisi
abbhama1inaq); Ja 11 214,8* (tayo -iq antaraiTI
kamayami, <gin? 214,1z'foll.: tayo -in ti tayo -i,
ayam eva va . . . idhiipi tini nagarani tayo -in ti
adhippetani); 219,21* (-i-m-iva anilena duppasaho;
220,4: yatha pabbato vatena ... duppasaho); V 42,22*
(atikamma so satta -i brahante); 91,16' (-imhi
dibbavimanaq); VI 126,7* (Sudassanassa -ino dvaraq
h' etaq); 568,4* (samanta vijjuta aguq -inaiTI va
Ap 29,2o (bharito bhavabhiirena -im uccarito
girlyati
yatha, Be, Ee so; Ce Se Neru); Vism 340,33'
(yatha va -im arJho attano yeva olubbhati);
Spk I 339,26 -ino
Cp-a 95,4 (haghatugho unnadento viya);- gi ti in
E e at Ap-a 390,7 is prob. wr for gira ti (Be, Ce, Se so);-
o -aggasamaija, m.n. [giri + agga
1
+ samajja], a festival
held at Rajagaha; Vin IV 85,12 (Rajagahe -o hoti;
Sp 831,33: -o ti girimhi aggasamajjo girissa va aggadese
samajjo, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se wr girassa va); Ja III 538,9
( chal) Sp 974,n;
Dhp-a I 89,8 (Rajagahe ca -o nama
hoti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
0
-kai.J.I.J.kli,f, the plant
Clitoria tematea L.; Ja VI 536,10' (pupphita -a); Ps III
259,21 (girikal)l)ikapupphadini pana dissamanani
setadhatukani honti); Dhp-a I 383,13 (in cpd); -
0
-kai.J.J}.i,f, the blue clitoria, Clitoria tematea L.;
Abh 584 (girikal)l)Y aparajita); -
0
-gabbhara (and
0
-gavhara), n.m. and mfn. l. (n.m.) a mountain cleft or
cave; a thicket on a mountain; D II 255,24' (ye sita
Sv 684,22: ye hi bhikkhii girikucchinissita ti attho);
Sn 416 (siho va -e; Pj II 384,4:

Vv 63:5
pi -a); Th p. 1 ,3*
va nadan -e; Th-a I 7,4 foil.: -e
ti ...
0
-gavhare ti keci pathanti,
pabbatesu vanagahane vanasal);le ti attho); Th 1103;
Ap 424,12;- 2. (mfn.) emerging from a mountain cleft;
Ja VI 518,12* (dakkhasi ... ... -am;
519,1: -an ti kucchito
0
-guha,f,
a mountain cleft or cave; a gorge; Vin II 146,7
(bhikkhii . . . viharanti arae rukkhamiile pabbate
susane ... ) f. DI 71,16
bhajati ... ... ) = M 1 269,24 =
A II 210,31 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr Mp III
201,14: -an ti
yeva va Ja IV 286,20*
(te pabbata taca kandara taca -ayo); Mil369,1s (yogina
yogavacarena sevitabbam ...
... ); PsI 122,4 (pabbatantare
gambhiraya ghanavanapaticchannaya -aya);
0
-Cara, mfn. and m., living in the hills, on the mountains;
a mountain-dweller, a monkey; Ja V 71,25* (-o ...
pabbatam aruhi; 74,s: -o ti giricari vanaro);- --nadiyo
in Ee at Ja IV 287,1 is prob. wr; Be girivana-; Ce
gmvara-; Se girinadiyo; cflV 288,18*: Be
girivananadiyo; Ce, Ee, Se girivara-; -
0
-Cliri(n), mfn.,
living in the hills, on the mountains; Ja V 74,6 ( -i
vanaro, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
0
-carivanaro);-
0
-da,f, a
mountain cave; Jaiii 331,4* (bharami matapitaro vuddhe
--saye); -
0
-dugga, n., a place in the mountains
difficult of access or passage; difficult terrain; a defile;
Ja III 402,2* -ani pabhavani ca);
IV 195,4* (patito kena tattha namari);
V 70,12* (so appatitthe analambe -asmi
?2,2r: girivisame); Ap 300,4
pub be ... Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -esu);
Cp 2:5:2 (pabbhare -e ca); -
0
-dvara, n., a mountain
approach; a mountain pass; Ja VI 562,30'; 586,3*
(rajaputti -e pattika anupahana);-
0
-nela, m., a kind of
flowering plant or tree;? Ap 201,12 (-assa pupphanam
buddhassa -
0
-punnaga, m., a
51
gilati
plant, the mountain punnaga; its flower; Ja VI 530,2*
(punnaga -a; 531 ,6: -a ti mahapunnaga) f. Ap 16,s;
Ap 416,13 (gahetva
0
-bbaja, m. [giri + vaja], a
place enclosed by hills or mountains (like a cow-pen); a
dell; Th 1097 (-e; Th-aiii 152,13: -e ti
pabbatakandaraya); Ja III 479,4 foil. (Moggallanatthero
giriparikkhitte ekadvare --senasane vihasi ... eJapalaka
eJaka ettha carantii ti pavesetva kiJanta viharanti);
V 260,16* (sihasseva 261,19: -an ti
VI 589,9*
ramaniye -e; 589,16: ramaniye VaiJ.kagirikucchimhi);-
esp. a name of (the area of) Rajagaha, capital of
Magadha; Vin I 43,16* (agato kho mahasamal)o
Sp 976,3o: janapadassa
MI 31 ,2s (Rajagahe viharami -e; Ps 1
15l,IOfoll.: Rajagahan ti tassa nagarassa
samantato pana giriparikkhepena vajo viya sal)thitatta
-an ti vuccati); S II 185,21* (Vepullo pabbato maha
uttaro Gijjhakutassa -e, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
wr -o; Spk II 159,2fo11.: Magadharaghassa -e,
giriparikkhepe thito ti attho ); Ud-a 265,6 (-e puravare );
Utt-vn 783 (kati Vesaliya vutta kati Rajagahe kata ...
dasa Vesaliya vutta ekavisa -e); Dip 5:5
-e); -
0
-mallika,f, a kind of tree (Wrightia
antidysenterica); Abh 573 (kutajo -a); Samantak 735 (in
cpd); -
0
-muddha(n), m., the top or crest of a hill or
mountain; Thi 297 (-ani); -
0
-raja, m., "king of
mountains", Mt. Sineru; Ap 21,12 (Ap-a 227,2: -a Meru
pabbataraja); Mi1224,11 (Sineru -a... na kampati);
Ps IV 121,9 (Sineru -a segho mahanto);
0
-Vidugga, n., a place in the mountains difficult of
access or passage; difficult terrain; Ja VI 518,26* (gantva
-ani pabhavani ca, Se so; Be, Ce, Ee
prob. wr; cf Ja III 402,2* at
0
-dugga
above); -
0
-sanu, m.n., the ridge of a mountain; a
plateau; Ja III 302,13' (--dasu carati ti --daricaro);
V 4,17* (vyagghi va --ja).
girl'yati, pass. pr. 3 sg. of gil)ati qv.
gilati (and occasionally giJati), pr. 3 sg. [S. girati, gilati],
swallows; devours, eats; Dhatup 488 (gila adane);
Dhatum 386; 563; D II 348,2o (eko akkhadhutto
-ati); 349,6* (-a re -a papadhuttaka) =
Ja I 380,10* (380,14: -a re ti -ahi are); MI 306,10 (app
eva nam' moro va -eyya); Ja II 398,3
(mukhe pakkhipitva -issami nan ti); III 338,17 (eko pana
puriso -ati);
V 62,s (sada -ati maccu); 452,14* (ta [nariyo] -anti
purisassa 454,21: -anti nasenti);
Ap 379,2 (ajagaro ... me -ati); Mill06,2o
(puriso ... -eyya); Sp 286,1o
pabbato ime isi -ati ti tad upadaya tassa Isigi1i tv
eva samaa udapadi); Sadd 436,29 (gila ajjhoharal)e:
-ati); - part.pr. (a) gila(t), mfn., D II 349,s
paramena tejasa -am puriso na bujjhati) = Ja 1
380,9; Ja I 380,14' (me -ato); (b) gilanta, mf(-anti)n.,
D II 348,zz (addasa kho dutiyo akkhadhutto akkha-
... Ja 1 341,26 (-mal);liikiyo
mahante kal)hasappe ... -antiyo III 338,3; -
aor. 3 sg. gil!, Ps IV 191,1; 2 sg. gil!, SI 51,13* (ma Rahu
-i antalikkhe); Dhp 371 (ma -i
gitana
pamatto); - inf gilitul!l, Ja IV 383,3-; Mi1312,22; -
absoL gi1itva, Vin II 165,n; Th 508 (puthu1omo va
baFsal!l -itva); Ja IV 195,11*; Mi1153,5; Spk II 261,27
(ajjhosaya tit\hatl ti -itva parinighapetva gal).hati); -
pass, partpr. gi1iyamana, mfn., Ja I 508,20 (so pathavil!l
phalamanal!l viya . . . pathaviya attanal!l -iyamanal!l
vi ya . . . samanupassi, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se so pathavil!l
gi1amanal!l viya ... ); Nidd-a I 164,l3; - pp gilita, mfn.
[ts ], swallowed; eaten; Abh 757 (-o khadito bhutto );
Ja II 240,5 (Devadatto pa\haviya -o ti); Ps IV 192,6
(tuyhal!l putto aena macchena -o bhavissati); Spk II
24,33 (mm.u;lkadayo hi sappadhi -a antokucchigata pi
kici jvanti yeva); Dhp-a III 36,1o (imina so ma1fi
-o); - fpp gi1itabba, mfn., Vism 57,7* (aditta gilitabba
ayoguta yena); - caus. pr. 3 sg. gilapeti, Ja III 338,1
karetva asil!l gilitul!l janantena asil!l -ema,
Ce, Ee so; Be -etva; Se janante asil!l -etva); -
absoL gilapetva, Ja II 424,13
-etva);- see also girati
2
.
gilana, n. [ts], swallowing; eating; Ja I 342,1
asvise kal).hasappe
0
-ka1o); Dhp-a I
276,16 (maccho
0
-kale ca1esi);
Ud-a 303,2foll. (timil!l
0
-samattha timingala timil!l ca
timingalal!l ca o -mattha timitiminga1a ti vadanti); - ifc
see asi- (sv asi
2
), pathav-;- see also giral).a.
gilabaJisa, mfn. [gi1a(t) + batisa? or cf S. gila ?],
swallowing the hook; who has swallowed the hook; S II
226,14foll. (maccho -o baFsikassa anayal!l apanno ...
ayal!l vuccati bhikkhave bhikkhu -o Marassa
apanno, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gilita-; Spk II 206,14: -o ti
gilitabatiso, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee omits -o ti) f-
IV 159,1foll. (Se so; Be, Ce, E e gi1ita-); Ja VI 113,17'
(vailkaghasta ti -a, Se so; Be, Ce, Ee gilita-); Th-a III
28,2o (-o maccho vi y a ti).
gilana, mfn., pp of gi1ayati qv.
gilanaka, mfn. and m. [gi1ana + ka
2
; BHS g1anaka,
gilanaka], unwell, ill; one who is unwell, a sick person;
Vin I 311,4* (kucchivikaro gilano ubho e' eva-a, Be, Ce
so, in uddana; Ee, Se gilayana); A III 38,2 ca
balabalal!l janissama); 142,2o (addasa kho bhagava
bhikkhul!l -al!l); Mil 74,24 (kin nu
kho . . . so vejjo -al!l sampatte ka1e payeti
udahu asampatte kale ti); Mhv 5:39 (Asoko . . . agato
Pupphapural!l Bindusare -e)_
gilani,f [cfS. g1ani], weakness; illness;-
0
-pucchana, n.,
inquiring about an illness, about someone 's state of
health; Bv-a 163,21 (Varul).o nama aggasavako ...
abadhiko ahosi, tal!lgi1anipucchanatthaya ... , Ce so; Ee
wr
0
-pucchinatthaya; Be, Se tattha gilana-
pucchanatthaya);-
0
-puccha,f, id.; Bv-a 163,32* (tassa
-aya ye tada upagata, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gilanapucchaya;
quoting Bv 6:9: eds gilanapucchaya); - see also gilana-
pucchana, gilanapuccha (sv gilayati), gelaapucchana.
gilayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. g1ayati], feels aversion; is weary;
Dhatup 439 (gi1a hasakkhaye); Dhatum 680; Sadd 437,5
(gile ptikkhaye: -ati gilano - part.pr.
gilayamana, mfn., V v-a 328,18 (gilano ti -amano ti
attho); - pp gilana, gilayana, mfn., m.f(-a) and n.
[AMg BHS gilana, g1ana, glanya; cf S. g1ana],
l. (mfn., m.f) unwell; ill; unfit; one who is unwell, a sick
52
giHiyati
person; Abh 322 (-o vyadhitatura); V in I 64,9 (na
patibalo hoti ... -al!l upaghatul!l); 176,19 (ayasma kho
-o, -o ca ananuyogakkhamo vutto bhagavata); 198,27*
(gi1ayano, Be, Ee, Se so, in uddana; Ce gilanaka); 270,38
(Hvako ... manusse pucchi ko bha1fe -o kal!l tikiccham
ti); IV 181,3 (agi1ano nama sakkoti pilf<)_aya caritul!l -o
nama na sakkoti pil).<)-aya caritul!l); 338,2 (anujanami
bhikkhave -aya bhikkhuniya chattupahanal!l); A I 120,31
(ekacco -o ... n' eva vughati tamha abadha); Th 27
(kicapi kho 'mhi kisika -a bathadubbala); Ja I 150,21
(kilamanti pi -a pi honti maraJ).al!l pi papul).anti);
Ili 392,13 (kuhil!l me mata iti pucchitva -a ti sutva);
Mil 231,3 (Sariputto . . . rattibhage -o samano );
Vism 33,5; Sp 1123,4 (-o attano
0
-taya [na
vughapetabbo]); 1210,6 (-assa chattan ti ettha yassa
kayadaho Va cittakopo va hoti cakkhUI!l va
ao va koci abadho vina chattena uppajjati tassa ...
vaqati); Mp I 304,21 (sattha -o ti sutva ko
bhante abadho ti); V v-a 76,3 (-aya tava etissa
rpasobha); Pv-a 14,1 (sokavegena -o hutva na ciren'
eva kalal!l katva); As 250,13 (idal!l pana cittal!l
... akammaal!l vailkal!l ... ); - ifc
see nighapatta-;- 2. (n.) sickness; D III 256,17 (bhikkhu
-a vughito hoti aciravut\hito ge1aa; cfSv 1044,to: -o
hutva paccha vughito hoti) f- Vibh 386,36 f- Ja V 424,15
(tal!l ... -a vughital!l aciravughital!l ge1aa, Ce, E e, Se
so; Be 425,26': pathamal!l gilanal!l
paccha vughital!l);- -atiritta, (mj)n., (what is) left over
from a sic k person 's meal; V in IV 82,15; Sp 829,24;
Vin-vn 1308; - -atirittaka, (mj)n., id.; Utt-vn 643; -
-' -alaya, m.n., a pretence of sickness, of being ill;
Vin III 62,17 (so puriso passitva
karitva attano tassa bhikkhuno adasi); Ja II
395,18; VI 262,17 (yan nnahal!l tassa me hadaye dohato
uppanno ti -'-alayal!l kareyyan ti); Cp-a 188,4 (-'-
alayal!l katva nipajjitva); - -'-upaghaka, mf(-l)(n).,
(one) who cares for a sick person; (one) who attends the
sick; V in I 92,16 (tassa -' -upaghakassa bhikkhuno);
303,3 (gilano supaghako .. . atthakamassa
- '-upaqhakassa abadhal!l avikatta hoti);
A I 26,23 (etad aggal!l .. . -' -upaghaknal!l
Suppiya upasika); Ja III 49,1; Spk III 2l7,3o; -
--paccaya, m., (medica/) support, remedy for the
(bhikkhu who is) sick; Vin III 99,27 (yo te --paccaya-
bhesajjaparikkharal!l paribhuji); D III 130,18 (yo vo
maya --paccayabhesajjaparikkharo anuato vo so
yava-d-eva uppannanal!l vedananal!l
patighataya); S II 194,22; A II 65,18*; Ja VI 120,29'
(paccayan ti ti); Vism 34,27
( --paccayo va bhesajjal!l --paccayabhesajjal!l, kici
gilanassa sappayal!l bhisakkakammal!l te1amadhu-
phiilfitad ti); Sp 386,2o (senasanena --paccayena va
kilamantesu); Sv 205,24 (ayal!l assa --paccaye
yathalabhasantoso); Th-a III 76,14 pavattiya
parikkhiirabhte bhesajjasailkhate paccaye --paccaye );
Mhv 5:216 (thero rao --paccaye pi ca ...
patikkhipi);- --pucchaka, m., --pucchika,f, (one) who
asks about (the health of) a sick person; (one) who visits
the sick; Vin IV 88,12 (--pucchaka bhikkh gilane
bhikkh etad avocul!l kacc' avuso kacci
gilita
yapaniyan ti); 346,22 ( --pucchika bhikkhuniyo ); S I
238,31 (Sakko deviinam indo yena Vepacitti asurindo
ten' upasaiikami --pucchako); Ps IV 195,15 (bhikkhuni-
upassayal11, pana --pucchakena gantul11 vanati); -
--pucchana, n., inquiring about (the health of) a sick
person; visiting the sick; Ap-a 304,35 (Sariputtatthero
Revatassa . . . karissiimi ti upagachi);
Thp 248,20 ( --pucchanatthaya); see also
giliinipucchana, gelaapucchana; - --puccha,f, id.;
Bv 6:9 (tassa --pucchaya ye tada upagata); Th-a I !86,10
(dhammasenapati gantva); - see also
giliinipuccha; - --sala,f, a sick-room; an infirmary;
S IV 210,25; Vism 259,5 (ya111 tesa111 kimlna111
stighara111 --sala ca hoti); Spk II
256,28 ( gantva gilane assasetva); - --seyya,f,
a sick-bed; a death-bed; Ja VI 197,10 (so pi masa111
pe)aya kilanto --seyyaya sayi, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
Spk I 79,31 ( --seyya h' esa tathagatassa);
Ps IV 125,5 (tassa --seyyaya nipannassa nirayo
upanhasi); - agiliina, mfn. and m.f, not ill, well, fit; a
well person, a fit person; Vin I 357,23 (sabbeh' eva
sannipatitabba111 giliinehi ca agilanehi ca, na
kehici chando databbo); IV 347,3 (bhikkhuni agiliina);
Kkh
2
175,18 (agiliinata); Ps IV 38,2o; - niggiliina, mfn.,
free from sickness; healthy,fit;? As 151,12 (paguata ti
paguJ;Iabhavo, anaturata niggilanata ti attho); 151,15
(viaJ;Iakkhandhassa niggilaniikiiro va kathito); - see
also agilayati, gelaa.
gilita, mfn., pp of gilati qv.
gilevati,pr. 3 sg. [cfS. Dhatup glevate; Wg 14:32: glevu
sevane], sprinkles; ? Sadd 440,22 (sevu . . . gevu
gilevu ... secane: ... gevati -a ti, eds so; perhaps wr for
sevane ?).
gilesati,pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup Wg 16:13] desires;
seeks; Sadd 447,21 (gilesu anvicchaya111, punappuna111
iccha anviccha: -ati).
giJitani in Ee at Sp 710,3 is wr for ga)itiini (Be so) or
galitani (Ce, Se so).
giha, n. [AMg id.; S. grha], a house; - ifc se e agiha; -
see also gaha
1
, gihi(n), geha
1
.
gihi(n), m., [S. grhin] (sg. gen./dat. -ino, -issa; pl.
nom./acc. -1, -ino; iic usually gihi-, occasionally gihi- ),
one who possesses a house, a householder; one who
lives the household (worldly and sensual) lije (often
contrasted with pabbajita); Abh 446 (gahatthagiirika -!);
Vinii 129,15 H bhikkhave mailgalika); Mili 261,22
(na . . . -lna111 evarpl dhamml katha
S IV 180,18 (idha bhikkhu -lhi sa111saW10
viharati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -1, read ?); A 1
69,15 na VaJ;IJ.lemi -1ssa va
pabbajitassa va); III 211,22 H111
IV 281,11 bhante -1 kiimabhogl puttasambadha-
ajjhavasama kasikacandana111 paccanubhoma
dhiirayiima jatarparajata111
siidiyama); Dhp 74; Sn 220 (-i diiraposl); Th 101 (hitva
0
-tval11, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce
0
-tta111); 939 (bhesajjesu yatha
vejja kicciikicce yatha -!); Ja III 1 05,23* (alaso -1
kiimabhogl na siidhu); VI 63,27* hoti catta111 -ino
sunakhassa va); Ap 67,22 (na -1 napi saato, Be, Ce so;
Se -i; Ee wr gihina napi paatto); Mi1264,29 (yo -1
53 gihi(n)
arahatta111 patto dve v' assa gatiyo bhavanti ananna
tasmil11 yeva divase pabbajati va parinibbayati va);
Vism 40,18 (guJ;Iehi santika uppanna
paccaya); Ps 1 264,19 (eko daharo [bhikkhu]
pasiirento patva ten' eva karaJ;Iena -1
jato); Dhp-a III 257,2 (ye -ino ... pabbajita va ... ); -
0
-gata, gihlgata, mfn., [cfO. von Hinber, 2008],
associated with householders; known to householders;
(f.) associated with a householder, married; ? V in II
288,17 (sant' amhaka111 sikkhapadiini -iini gihl pi no
jananti vo kappati
ida111 vo na kappati; [Be] III 449,24 foil. -iinl ti
ti vadanti, gihlsu gatiini tehi atiini
-iinl ti eva111 pan' ettha attho danhabbo); IV 322,2
(nadviidasavassa bhikkhave -a akkhama hoti sltassa
UJ;Ihassa ... ); 322,6 (ya pana bhikkhuni nadvadasa-
vassal11 -a111 pacittiyan ti; 322,10: -a nama
purisantaragata vuccati); Vin-vn 2376; 2378;
neg. agihlgata, mfn., Sp 942,4; -
0
-(d)dhaja, m., the
emblem or characteristic sign of a householder; Vin II
22,27 (na -o dhiiretabbo; Sp II59,sfoll.: odatavatthiini
acchinnadasiini pupphadasiini ca na dharetabbiini); -
0
-niyama, m., the manner of a householder, Dhp-a I
!6,10;
0
-nivattha, n., the kind or style of
(under)garment wom by a householder; (or
0
-nivattha111, adv., in the way a householder wears his
(under)garment;) Vin II 137,5foll. (chabbaggiya
bhikkh -a111 nivasenti maccha-
viilakal11 . . . na bhikkhave -a111 hatthi-
... );-
0
-patirpakara, mfn., appropriatefor
householders; D III 164,2* (idha mahipatissa kamabhoga
gihipatirpakara bah bhavanti, so read with vl in Ee ?
see K.R. Norman, 1987-88, p. 288; Be, Ce gihi-
patirpaka; Ee, Se gihlpatirpaka); -
0
-paruta, n., the
kind or style of upper garment wom by a householder,
(or
0
-piirutam, adv., in the way a householder wears his
upper garment;) V in II 137,llfoll. (chabbaggiya bhikkh
parupanti . . . na bhikkhave
Sp 1213,5: parimaJ;I<;ialalakkhaJ;Iato aatha
sabba111 eta111 -a111 nama);-
0
-bandhana, n., the bonds
which bind a householder, Sn 44 (chetvana viro -ani;
Pj II 91,23 foil.: kiimabandhanani, kama hi
bandhanani) = Ap 9,13; Ja I 9,22 me
Cp-a 133,25 (-abhava111 dassetva idani pi
kesaci ya111 hoti bandhana111 tassapi dassetu111,
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee prob. wr); -
0
-linga, n., the distinctive marks or appearance or
character of a householder; V in III 34,22 (bhikkhu ...
-ena dhamma111 Sp 272,13: -ena ti
gihivesena odatavattho hutva); Mil265,14 (n' eso
maharaja doso arahattassa -ass' eso doso yadida111
liiJ.gadubbalata); Ps III 334,14 (tavad ev' assa
antaradhayi samaJ;Ialiilga111 paturahosi); Cp-a 283,2
(pabbajitass' eva patthana samijjhati no -e
0
(i)-vikata,
0
-Vikata, mfn., (what is) produced by,
belonging to, a householder, ? Vin II 163,28 (anujaniimi
bhikkhave tlJ;Ii asandi111 tlika111
abhinislditu111; Vjb [Be]477,16: -an ti gihlna111 atthaya
kata111; Vmv [Be] II 240,14: -an ti gihihi kata111
gihisantakan ti attho); Sp 1240,22
gihini
lohavagalohabhajanavikati sanghikaparibhogena va -a
va vagati); 1241,10
bhajanani -am pi na vaganti; cfVin-vn 2865:
siilgisajjhumayal]1 harakil!aja!J1 phalikubbhava!J1
bhajanani na vaganti gihina!J1 santakani pi); -
0
(i)-vyajana, n., a distinctive sign of a householder,
Sn 44 (oropayitva -ani; Pj 11 91,18: kesamassu-odata-
vatthalankaramalagandhavilepanitthiputtadasidasadini);
Mil 11,11 (kamanissitani ... vatthani kamaniyani -ani,
Ce, Ee so; Se kammaniyani; Be kamanissitani
Ps III 38,16 (sabban' eva hi -ani tassa
gihibhava!J1 paka!a!J1 karontl ti); Vibh-a 515,16 ( -ena
gahagho ahan ti); -
0
-Saipyojana, n., the fetter that
binds a householder; MI 483,6 (atthi nu kho ... koci gihi
-al]1 appahaya kayassa bheda dukkhass' antankaro ti;
Ps III 196,4: -an ti o -bandhanal]1 o -parikkharesu nikanti);
Kv 267,6 (natthi arahato -an ti); Spk III 297,7
(pabbajitena ti -al]1 chinditva pabbajjupagatena); -
0
-sale in Ee at Ps IV 193,4 is wr for gihikale (Be, Ce, Se
so).
gihini, f [S. (pl. nom. -iyo and -i ?), the wife of a
householder; a woman who lives the household (worldly
and sensual) life; Vin III 40,8 (Licchavikumaraka
bhikkhu!J1 gahetva ... -iya vippa!ipadesu!J1); D III 124,12
(upasika e' assa savika honti -iyo odatavasana brahma-
cariniyo); A III 298,12 (yavata ... mama savika -i odata-
vasana silesu paripilrakariniyo Nakulamata gahapatani
tasa!]1 aatara, eds so); Sp 928,1o ( -i homi odatavattha
homi).
gifakaip in Ee at Spk I 274,15 is wr for gitakal]1 or gitika!]1
(Be, Ce, Se so).
gita, mfn. and n., gita,f, see sv gayati.
gitaka, n. [ts], a song; Ja III 507,23 (eka!]1 me -al]1 dehi);
Spk I 273,25 ( -al]1 gayantiya sadda!J1 sutva, E e so; Be,
Ce, Se gitika!]1); Pj 11 398,1 (ima!J1 -al]1 sutva, Ee so; Be,
Ce, Se gitika!J1); - gitaka in Ee at Ap 317,9 is wr for
ce!aka (Be, Ce so);- ifc see gha!acetika- sv ghata
1
.
giti,f [ts], a song; singing; Sadd 852,29 (gital]1 -i sangiti).
gitika,f [ts], a short song; Abh 130 (gital]1 gana!J1 ca -a);
Ja III 507,21 (ekal]1 na!J1 -al]1 yacitva parisamajjhe tal]1
gayantl jivikal]1 kappessami ti, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
gitaka!J1); Spk 1 274,3 (ima!J1 -al]1 gayantiya cetikaya
sutva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gatha!]1; = Pj 11 397,2o: eds
gita!]1); 274,15 (imal]1 -al]1 sutva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
gitaka!J1) = Pj 11 398,1 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gitaka!]1);- ifc
se e ghatacetika- sv ghata
1
.
giyati\ pass. pr. 3 sg. of qv.
giyati
2
, pass. pr. 3 sg. of gayati qv.
giva, n. [cf S. graiva], a necklace; a chain wom round the
neck of an elephant; Ja V 297,16* (nekkha!]1 giva!J1 te
karessa!]1; 297 ,23' foil.: tava giveyyal]1
mayam eva karessami ti attho, nekkha!J1 giva!J1 te
karissami ti pi patho, tava givaya nekkhamaya!J1
pqandhanal]1 piJandhessami ti attho, ? Be so; Ee tava
gival]1 . . . givaya nekkhassa piJandhana!J1 bandhessami
ti; Ce, Se tava giva!J1 eva; c/297,14:
giveyyakal]1 dassami ti); Sadd 922,23 ( -al]1 geval]1
giveyyal]1 ... 'ya!]1).
givanto in Ee, Se at Nidd 1 466,25' and 467,5 is wr (or vl)
for kivanto (Sn 959 Be, Ce, E e so).
54 giveyyaka
giva\f [S. griva], the neck (ofmen and animals); the neck
of ajar; Abh 263 (galo ca -a ca); 1129; Vin 1
191,2 (bhikkhil ... nadiya gavina!J1 tarantina!J1 ... -aya pi
III 80,15 (aataro bhikkhu tassa bhikkhuno
-ayal]1 pahara!J1 adasi); M III 169,16 (api nu so
kacchapo amukasmi!]1 ekacchiggale yuge -al]1
paveseyya ti); Thi 81 (pakkhipi!J1 pasa!J1 -aya!J1); Ja 1
424,2 (nidhikumbhiyo -aya -al]1 ahacca thita); II 261,18*
(bahuni narasisani ... -asu patimukkani); V 70,25' (ehi
me pighim aruyha -al]1 bahuhi); VI 199,16*
(khippa!]1 -al]1 pasarehi na te dassami jivita!]1 ...
chedayissami te sira!J1); Mil418,9 (issattho sare
patayanto . . . ailgu1iyo nirantara!J1 karoti -al]1
... ); Vism 124,23 (uccatare msmnena -al]1
onamitva oloketabba!]1 hoti); Sp 348,9 (sisato va
va -ato va hatthato va alankara!J1 chinditva); 849,s
kutassa -al]1 pattassa mukhavagiyal]1
thapetva avajjeti); 1008,32 .. -al]1
pasaretva olokesi); Ps V 17,2 (kathetukamo -al]1
hanuka!]1 ca1eti); Mhv 7:20 (yakkhil]1 adaya
-aya naracavalayena so); o -ayamakaip, ind.,
stretching the neck; so as to stretch the neck, to extend
the throat; ? Sv 83,22 (tato pi manapamanapa!J1 -a!J1
bhujati yeva; Sv-p! 1 162,25: -an ti giva!J1 ayamitva
ayamitva yatha ca [vi va] bhutte atibhuttataya giva
ayamitabba va hoti) = Nidd-a I 404,3o; - see also
isakayatagiva (sv isaka!J1), oghagivi (sv ogha
1
), nilagiva
(sv nila).
giva
2
, f [= giva
1
?] responsibility; liability (to make
reparation); requirement of payment of damages; (see
O. van Hiniiber, 1979c, pp. 277-79); Abh 1129 -a);
Ja 11 300,25 adisva corehi hatabhaval]1 jananto pi
-al]1 karissami ti tal]1 upasailkamitva bho
me dehi ti aha); 305,16 aniyyaditatta
tava -a); V 23,4 (yassa passena migo palayati tass'
eva-a ti aha); Sp 319,29 (suddhacitto va uddharati n' eva
avaharo na -a); 356,5 (sace koci agantuko ... dvara!J1 va
vivarati yattaka!]1 cara haranti sabbal]1 tassa -a); 909,15
(yal]1 tesa!J1 karonti sabbal]1 pi bhikkhuniya -a
hoti); 999,26 (no ce deti sabbal]1 -a hoti).
giveyya, n., (and -a, f ?) [S. graiveya], a necklace; a
chain wom round the neck of an elephant, Abh 285
tu -a!]1); Ja IV 395,17* (kaccha!J1 naganal]1
bandhatha -al]1 patimucatha); VI 590,9* (tato khomal]1
ca kayura!J1 -al]1 ratanamayal]1 sassil pahesi);
Vism 247,31 (yassa yassa ca pi1andhanavikatiya
akailkhati ... yadi yadi -aya yadi
malaya, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se giveyyakaya; quoting A I
257,28: giveyyake); Sadd 922,23 (-a!]1).
giveyyaka, n. (and -a, f ?) [S. graiveyaka], l. a necklace;
M III 243,21 (yassa yassa ca pilandhanavikatiya
akailkhati ... yadi yadi -aya yadi
malaya) =A I 254,9 (-e; Mp II 362,11: -e ti givalankare)
f. 257,28 (-e) quoted Vism 247,31 (Ce, Se -aya; Be, Ee
giveyyaya) f. A III 16,17 (Be, Ce -aya; Ee, Se -ena);
Ja V 297,14 (-al]1 dassami ti);- 2. the neckpiece (of a
bhikkhu's robe); neck-binding; Vin 1 287,25 (-a!]1 pi
nama karissati; Sp 1127,19: -an ti givavethanat!hane
aa!J1 suttasa!]1sibbita!]1 agantuka-
pata!J1).
gu
gihisotapannanaip in Ee at It-a II 39,9 is wr for gihl- (Be,
Ce, Se so).
gu
1
, g, mfn. [S. -gu], going; going to; having reached;
behaving; cfSadd 846,13 (paradigamito rii, parad!hi
upapadehi parasma gamidhatumha paro riipaccayo hoti
va tass!ladisu atthesu); - ifc see addha- (sv addha[n]),
anta- (sv anta\ inda-, chanda- (sv chanda
1
), dhamma-
(sv dhamma\ panha- (sv panha\ paddha- (sv paddha\
pantha-, para-, veda-;- see also ga
2
.
gu
2
, mfn. [S. -gup], protecting, defending; - ifc see
dhamma- (sv dhamma
1
).
gu
3
, [S. -gu], = go qv; - ifc see UI).ha-, citta- (sv citta
2
),
tighagu, di- (sv dvi).
guggula, m., guggulu, n. [S. guggula, guggulu], a plant
yielding a fragrant gum resin, lnidan bdellium (Amyris
agallocha Roxb. or Commiphora mukul Engl.); Abh 557
( -u kosiko); Ja VI 537,24* (hirivera ca -a);
Sadd 921,15foll. (mattabhedo tava ... -o guggulu).
guccha, m. [ts ], a bunch of flowers, a cluster of blossoms;
Sadd 922,2o (-o gulaccho ... VaQ.I).abhedo 'yaip).
*gujati, gujati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gujati; S. Dhatup gujati;
Wg 7:23, 28:76], hums; buzzes; Dhatup 77 (guja ...
avyatte sadde); Dhatum 91; Sadd 345,19 (guji avyatta-
sadde: ... gujati).
gujjhati, pr. 3 sg. [ ;/gudh
1
; S. Dhatup gudhyati,
Wg26:13], wraps up; covers; Sadd485,12 (gudha
-ati godho).
guja, f [ts], l. a plant (Abrus precatorius) with red and
black berries; its fruit; Abh 585 (jijuko e' eva -a);
Dhp-a IV 133,2 (nagaraja ... kujjhi, gujavaQ.Q.ani 'ssa
akkhini ahesuip, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se jayakusumaval).I).ani);
Vibh-a 447,3Ifoll. (gujacocarukkhattacaip guja1ata-
pattehi saddhiip ekato ko!!etva); - 2. a jeweller's
weight ( either a guja berry or an artificial weight);
Abh 479 (cattaro vihayo -a).
guttha, see sv go.
gul).a, m. [ts] (pl. nom.!acc. occasionally gul).ani), l. a
secondary element; a quality, an attribute; esp. a good
quality, a virtue; accomplishment, attainment,
excellence; Abh 787 (-o ... appadhane ca silado ); D III
153,18* (anavamatena -ena yati saggaip); Ja I 59,29
(sarathi kicapi ... pabbajitaip va pabbajitagul).e va na
janati devanubhavena . . . pabbajjaya -e vaQ.Q.esi);
266,29 foll. (ahaip manussabhiito pi samano tumhakaip
-aip na janami . . . pana . . . yakkhehi tava -a ata);
III 55,24 tava -o saka1akappaip paka!o hotii
ti); Nidd I 349,22foll. (katame attano -a uccakula
pabbajito va assa ... vinayadharo va assa ... araiko va
assa . . . pa!hamassa jhanassa labh! ti va assa ... );
Ap 75,18 (upasampadesi sambuddho -am annaya
cakkhuma); Bv 2:31 (upagamiip rukkhamiilaip -e
dasah' upagataip); 13:35 (so ca buddho asamasamo -ani
ca tani atu1iyani; Bv-a 208,1: -ani ca tan! ti -a ca te
sabbautaiil).adayo -a ti attho, 1iil.gavipallasena
vuttaip); Cp 2:1:1 (na tada atthi mahiya -ena mama
sadiso); Mil237,15 (ayaip maharaja dasasahassi
lokadhatu .. . ekass' eva tathagatassa -aip dhareti);
Sp 110,19 (so hi bhikkhusaii.gho -ehi pi maha ahosi
yasma yo tattha pacchimako so sotapanno); 216,5
(jhanadinaip -anaip alabha); 876,1 (Upalittherassa -aip
55
bhasati thometi pasaipsati); Ps II 245,32 (silad!hi -ehi ...
abhiato); III 436,7 (na jatiya brahmal).O -ehi pana
brahmal).O hoti); IV 82,6 (Mahamoggallanattherassa
iddhima ti -o paka!o); Bv-a43,zlfoll. (ayaip
gul).asaddo ... dissati ... sampatti-atthe);- ifc see appa-,
abhitthuta- (sv abhitthavati), dhuta- (sv dhunati); - 2. a
good deed, a good result; an advantage; a merit;
Abh 767 (anisaipso -o); 787; Ap 310,15 (cetosukhaip
kayasukhaip iriyapathajaip sukhaip ime -e pa!ilabhami);
Mil197,23 (appavattassa -aip pavatte ca bhayaip
d!payamano ); Vism 313,10 (mayi idha vasante tumhakaip
ko -o ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr -a ti); Sp 356,2 (mayi ca
mate saii.ghassa ca senasane vinanhe -o n' atthl ti); 436,1
(jlvite ad!navaip dassento maraQ.assa -aip val).Q.ema
anisaipsaip dassema ti); Ps III 293,7 (sace ayaip
pabbajjaip alabhamano marissati na koci -o labbhati ti);
Bv-a 43,21 foll. (ayaip gul).asaddo .. . dissati ...
anisaipsatthe); - 3. a strand; a subdivision; a string, a
tie; a bow-string; the string of a musical instrument;
Abh 388 (-o ji ya); 787 (-o ... bandhane ... ji yaya ca);
Vin I 182,36 (yada te vii).aya tantiyo n' eva accayata honti
natisithila same -e Sp 1081,24: majjhime sare
!hapetva mucchita) f. A III 375,16; D II 274,7* (nago va
sannani -ani chetva, Be so; Se santani; Ce, Ee
sandanagul).ani); Pe! 156,23 (yo kamesu satto yo ca tattha
kamanaip -o); Ps II 55,32 (kamagul).a ti kamayitabb-
anhena kama va bandhananhena -a); Bv-a 43,21 foil.
(ayaip gul).asaddo ... dissati ... bandhanatthe);- ifc see
anta- (sv anta\ kama-, mala-; - 4. (with numerals,
usually ifc) a multiple; ... times, -fold; Abh 787 (-o
pa!alaraslsu); Pv 36:9 (anekabhagena -ena seyyo ayam
eva siilo nirayena tena; cfPv-a 221,19: anekako!!hasena
anisaipsena); Mi1106,9 (yaip idaip sabbaiibuddhanaip
cittaip taip . . . asaii.kheyyena -en a parisuddhaip ca
lahukaip ca); Bv-a 43,21joll. (ayaip gul).asaddo ...
dissati ... paralatthe); - ifc see agha- (sv agha
2
), eka-,
catu- (sv catu[r]), ti- (sv ti
2
), dasa- (sv dasa\ di- (sv dvi),
du- (sv dvi), dvi-, paca-, sata- (sv sata\ satta-
(sv satta
4
), sahassa-;- 5. (gr.t.t.) the first gradation of a
vowel; Sadd 865,27 (kvaci dusa ice etassa dhatussa ukaro
-aip apajjate ); 6. colour; ? Abh 787 (-o ...
sukkadimhi); - gul).e kayatanibhiitaip in Ee at Ap 476,4
is wr; read gul).oghayatan!bhiitaip with Be, Ce, Se; -
gul).a in Ee at Jaiii 431,12 and431,19* is wr forghul).aqv;
- o -agacchitamanase in Ee at Ap 568,5 is wr; Be
gul).avaddhita-; Ce, Se - o -peto in Ee
at Pv-a 10,5 is wr; read khuppipasabhibhiito peto with
Be, Ce, Se; -
0
-karaka, mft-ika)n., doing good,
producing an advantage; Ja IV 463,17' (kammakatan ti
katakammaip evaip -aip tumhadisaip yo na janati); -
atigul).akarika, (m)f(n)., very much doing good; Ja V
329,14 (mata nama atigul).akarika); -
0
-khal).ana, n.
[gul).a + khaQ.ana
1
], injuring merits or accomplishments,
detracting; Mp III 387,8 (khantin ti attano -aip); -
0
-gul}.ikajata, see sv guJagul).!hikajata;
0
-Ii-gul).pahana is a vl (esp. in Be) for gaQ.aii.-
gaQ.upahana qv; - o -ghosa, m. [gul).a + ghosa
1
], a
proclamation or report of the merits; Dhp-a III 114,2
(anekani jatisatani mssaya pavattaip satthu -aip
e' eva ... dhammadesanaghosaip ca sutva, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee
0
-ghosakarp., prob. wr); -
0
-tthava, m., praise of
good qualities; Ap 461,23 ( -assa sabbarp. tarp. phalarp.,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -assa puppharp.);
0
-dhmp.saka, mfn., destroying, denying merit;
detracting; Ps II 282,11; -
0
-dhaQisana, n., destroying,
denying merit; detracting; Dhp-a Ili 353,12 (paresarp.
--taya dharp.sina, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gm_1arp.
dhaq1sanataya);
0
-dhaQisi(n), mfn. [gu1_1a +
dharp.si(n)
2
], destroying, denying merit; Mp III 167,9;-
0
-n-dhara, mfn., possessing good qualities; Ap 533,24
(-a, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se ra1_1antaga) = Thi-a 143,6*; -
0
-nama, n. [gu1_1a + nama
2
] a word describing a quality;
an adjective; Ja V 153,12' (sadhara1_1ena -en' alapanto,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee namen'); Pv-a 231,19 (jhay1 susllo
aralla vimutto ti adihi -ehi); As 391,2 (dhammakathiko
paq1sukliko vinayadharo tipitako saddho pasanno ti
evaruparp. gu1_1ato agatanamarp. -aq1 nama, bhagava
araharp. smasambuddho ti ad!ni pi tathagatassa
anekani namasattani -an' eva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee saddho
sattho ti) f. Sadd 879,11 (saddha saddho ti); Sadd 247,25;
702,21; -
0
-nemittaka, mfn., produced by a quality or
excellence; Pj I 107,11 (bhagava ti nama -arp. namarp.);
- o -paridhaQisaka, mfn., destroying, denying merit or
accomplishment; detracting, disparaging; Ja III 243,6
(anatthakarakarp. pan' imarp. -arp. lobhajatarp., Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee lobharp. janaq1); 456,21 (musavado nama bhariyo
-o catusu apayesu nibbattapeti);-
0
-paridhaQisana, n.,
destroying, denying merit or accomplishment;
detracting, disparaging; Vism 425,12 (antimavatthuna va
-ena va upavadaka); Sp 165,16 (-ena upavadati ti); It-a II
39,9; -
0
-paJ,Iako in Ee at Ja Ili 431,12 is wr for
ghu1_1apill_lako (Be, Ce, Se so); -
0
-makkhaka, mfn.,
disparaging merit or accomplishment; detracting;
Mp III 273,11 (makkhi ti -o); -
0
-makkhana, n.,
disparaging merit or accomplishment; detracting;
Sv 1035,32 (makkhi ti paresarp. --lakkha1_1ena makkhena
samannagato, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee omits makkhena); It-a I
49,27 (paresarp. -acthippayena); -
0
-rasayo in Ee at
Spk I 23,26 is wr; read gu1_1a, rasayo ti attho with Be, Ce,
Se; -
0
-Va(t), mfn., possessed of good qualities or
virtues; excellent, estimable; Th 956 (
0
-vanto pi
sailghamhi voharanta); Th1400 (dve bhikkhuniyo
0
-vatiyo); Pv 21:72 (sllavantesu
0
-Vantesu tadisu;
Pv-a 139,3o: jhanadigu1_1ayuttesu); Ja III 126,12 (yava
0
-vanta na uppajjanti tava niggu1_1a labhagga-
yasaggappatta allesuq1, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
0
-vanto);
V 501,21 (
0
-Vantassa acariyassa vacanarp. nama
bhindituq1 na vagati); Ps Ili 436,8 (yattha katthaci kule
jato yo
0
-va so brahma1_1o); Cp-a 299,7 (
0
-vati maya kopo
na katabbo ti); Sadd 145,22foll.; 654,21 (
0
-vatarp.
0
-Vantanarp.); see also gu!fittha, gu!fiya;
0
-Vani.ijaQI in E e at Sp 181,6 is wr for guJ;laVal_lijjarp. (Ce,
Se so) or gu!favill_lijjarp. (Be so); -
0
-vinasana-
dhaQisa, m., the destruction and removal of merit;
Sv 388,24 (na -ena dharp.semi, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-vinasanena); - agu1,1a, m. and mfn., l. (m.) a lack of
good qualities, deficiency; failing; fault; Ja II 2,17 (idani
maya attano -arp. pariyesituq1 vagati); VI 230,3 (Gu!fo
attano --taya vandanaq1 pi nalattha); Ps II 95,28 (ima
bhikkhuniyo anacara dubbata pagabbha ti -arp. katheti);
56
III 150,25 (mallante pi -e a1aggitva); Spk I 115,26 (yasma
gu!fakathaya saddhiq1 nigguJ;lassa -o pakato hoti); -
2. (mfn.) without a (bow-)string; Ja V 433,s (-aq1
dhanuq1; 435,3o: -an ti jiyarallitaq1); - atigu1,1a, mfn.,
having extraordinary qualities; Mil 278,9 (ma1_1i --taya
kamadado ); atigu!fakarika, see above;
nigguJ,Ia, mfn., having no good qualities; bad;
worthless; Ja II 327,14* (gu!favanto -a honti); III 126,12;
Mil 180,29; Spk II 398,7 (gu!favantanarp. gu!fe kathite
-anarp. gu!fabhavo ca pakato bhavissati ti); Pp-a 207,23
( --taya); - sagu1,1a\ mfn., having good qualities; Ps III
79,18 (danarp. nama -assa pi niggu!fassa pi yassa kassaci
databbaq1); Spk III 15,15 (ayaq1 khattiyo va brahma1_1o
va ... niggu!fo va -o va ti visesarp. na karonti); - see
also kamagu!fika (sv kama), gu!fibhta, tagguJ;la-
samviana (sv ta[d]), yarp.guJ;lanemittika, sagu!fa
2
,
sagu!fa
3
..
gu1,1aka, n. (or m.), stitching to strengthen the end of a
belt;? Vin II 136,15 (kayabandhanassa anto jirati
anujanami bhikkhave sobha1_1aq1 -aq1; Sp 1212,3: -arp.
nama mudingasa1_1thanena sibbanaq1, evarp. sibbita hi
anta thira honti, Be so; Ce, E e, Se muddikasanthanena).
guJ,Ii(n)
1
, m(jn). [S. guJ;lin], (gr. t. t.) whar'. possesses
qualities or attributes, a noun; a substantive; Sadd 79,2o
(gul_livacakarp. padhanapadarp.); 759,26 (yatha hi
ballubbihisaddo -ini thito, tatha sakalo payaq1 samaso
-ini thito).
guJ,Ii(n.)
2
, mfn. [ cf S. guJ;lin], ( according to ct) wearing a
string (of flowers or jewels); (perhaps: having good
qualities;? or to guni(n)
3
qv ?) Ja VI 153,1* (ime te pi
mayharp. putta -ino kayradharino raja, of children;
153,1w: -ino ti malagul_la-abharal_lehi samannagata).
gu1,1i(n)
3
, (or guJ;li ?), m. [cf S. lex. guJ;lin, "fumished with
a string, a bow"], (according to ct) armour, mail; but
perhaps: a bow;? Ja VI 449,1* (avudhabalavantanarp.
guJ;likayradharinaqi . . . yodhanaq1; 449,2r: -i vuccati
kavacarp., kavacani e' eva kayrabhara1_1ani ca
dharentanaq1, kavacasailkhatani va kayrani
dharentiinaq1, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -i);- see also guni(nl
guJ,likaQI in Ee at Ap 546,16 is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
guJ;lato.
guJ,liflha, mfn. [super/. of gu!fi(n) "having good
qualities" ? cf gu!fava(t) sv gu1_1a], most excellent; most
accomplished; Sadd 686,18 (mantu vantu vi ice etesaq1
paccayanarp. lutti hoti iya ittha ice etesu paccayesu:
guJ;liyo -o satiyo satigho ... ); - see also gu1_1iya.
guJ,Iita, mfn., pp of gu!feti qv.
gu1,1iya or guJ,Iiya(s), mfn. [campar. of gm;ti(n) "having
good qualities"? cjgu1_1ava(t) sv gu1_1a], more excellent;
more accomplished; Sadd 686,18 (mantu vantu vi ice
etesarp. paccayiinaq1 lutti hoti iya igha ice etesu
paccayesu: -o gu!fittho satiyo satittho ... ); - se e also
gu!fittha.
guJ,libhta, mfn. [pp of *gu!fa + bhavati; ts], subordinate;
secondary; Ud-a 15,22 (satiya vyaparo adhiko, paa
tattha -a hoti, Be, Se so; Ce, E e vyaparo adi ... guJ;la-
bhta ... ) =It-a I 26,14 (Be, Se so; Ce, E e gu!fabhta).
guJ,Ieti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. l. [S. gu1_1ayati], multiplies;
Dhatum 164 (gu!f' abhyase);- absol. gu!fitva, Nidd-a I
382,16 sallassabhagena -itva, Ee
gm;tthijata
so, but prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se gal)etva); - pp gul}ita, mfn.
[ts], multiplied; Mp III 125,7 (imehi catuhi gul)ehi -a);
Dhp-a II 226,14 (yo eko sailgamayodho sahassena -arp
sahassaJTI manuse ekasmiJTI sailgame jineyya);- ifc see
catu- (sv catu[r]), dasa- (sv dasa
1
), dvi-; - 2. [S. Dhatup
gul)ayati; Wg 35:41], invites; Sadd 536,27 (kul)a gul)a
amantal)e: ... -eti -ayati gul)O gol)o);- caus. pass. pr.
3 sg. gol)apiyati, ? Sadd 536,29 (gol)apiyati amantapiyati
attani patiqhito puggalo daghuJTI sotUJTI pujitUJTI ca
icchantehi janehi ti gul)O ).
gul}thijatii in Ee at Spk II 97,3 is prob. wr; Be, Sv 496,9:
gal)!hikajata; Ce Se
gul}thitva in Ee, Se at Sp 1084,s (paliJTI gul)thitva) is prob.
wr; read with Be, Ce.
*gul}theti [cfS. Dhatup gul)thayati, Wg 32:46; or <
V*grnth, see S. Katre, 1965, p. 69], envelops; covers;
Dhatup 563 (ve!ha ca); Dhatum 790
ogul)thane); - pp gul}thita, mfn., covered;
veiled; Kkh
2
374,2* (in uddana: -o c'eva, Ce so;
Ee gul)<;lito, prob. wr; verses not in Be; cfVin IV 202,34
(quoted Sp 896,5, Kkh
2
269,2): - see
also ogul)thita, ogul)thitva,
Vgul}l1 [S. Dhatup gul)<;!ayati, Wg 32:46], to cover,
envelop; Dhatum 793 (gu<;!i vethe); - pp gul)<;lita, mfn.,
covered; veiled; Kkh
2
374,2* (in uddana: gul)<;!ito, Ee so,
but prob. wr; Ce gul)!hito; verses not in Be); - see also
kul)<;!eti
1
.
gul}hante, gul)hami ti, gul)heyya in Ee at Vibh-a
442,17 foll. are wrr for gal)hante, gal)hami ti and
gal)heyya (Be, Ce, Se so).
gutta, mfn., [pp of *Vgup; S. gupta], l. protected;
defended, kept saJe; guarded; controlled; Abh 754
(rakkhitaJTI gopitaJTI -aJTI); MI 503,15 (cakkhuJTI ...
tathagatassa dantaJTI -arp rakkhitaJTI saJT!vutaJTI); S IV
117,17 (-ani dvarani surakkhitani ahesuJTI); Dhp36
( cittarp -aJTI sukhavahaJTI); 315 (nagaraJTI yatha
paccantaJTI -arp santarabahiraJTI); Ja II 33.25* (tay' ajja -a
viharemu divasarp); IV 487,7* (amhehi -a anusasa
rajjarp); V 213,zo* (nivesanaJTI. .. pakarena pal)<;!u-
mayena -aJTI); Sp 350,12 (-e thane); Th-a I 242,17
(cakkhudvaradinarp
0
-tta); ifc see dhamma-
(sv dhamma\ - 2. guarded, watchful; controlled,
keeping a control; V in I 195,29 (dakkhissasi ... dantaJTI
-arp yatindriyaJTI nagaJTI) -. A II 38,7; Sn 250 (sotesu -o
vijitindriyo care); Ap313,9 (sada -o); Niddi 221,5
(vacayato ti yatto patiyatto -o gopito rakkhito sarpvuto
vupasanto); Dhp-a IV 117,3 (attana va
0
-taya attagutto);
- 3. hidden, concealed; Abh 746 (gutho tu -o); -
4. who protects, a defender, preserver; Dhp 257
(dhammassa -o medhavi dhammaqho ti pavuccati; or
gen. in sense ofinstr.; Dhp-a 111 382,10: so dhammagutto
dhammarakkhito dhammojapaaya samannagato);
Vv 84:21 (ahaJTI hi yakkho kantariyo val)l)Upathamhi -o;
Vv-a 341,9: -o ti gopako); - ifc see dhamma-
(sv dhamma\ -
0
-dvara, mfn., with means of access
(of the sensejaculties) guarded, defended; controlled;
D I 70,7 foll. (katharp ca . . . bhikkhu indriyesu -o
hoti ... );M 111 2,14 (ehi tvarp bhikkhu indriyesu -o hohi,
cakkhuna rupaJTI disva ma nimittaggahi ma
'nuvyajanaggahl); Sn 413 (sapadanarp caramano -o
57 guda
susaJTIVUto); Pv 38:43 (okkhittacakkhu satima -o
susaJTIVUto); Th 116 (cha phassayatane hitva -o
susaJT!vuto); Dhs 1347 (katama indriyesu --ta);
Pet 148,14; Kv 616,6 (atthi gabbhaseyyaya ... indriyesu
--ta); Mi1343,5* (-a susaJT!vuta); Vism 19,11; - neg.
aguttadvara, mfn., D III 213,7 (indriyesu aguttadvarata ca
bhojane amattauta ca); MI 32,w; S IV 119,25/oll.
(kittavata nu kho ... aguttadvaro hoti ti ... ); It 23,3; Ja III
532,4; Dhs 1345;
0
-bhasana, n., prvate or
confidential talk; Dhatup 578 (manta -e); Sadd 539,19
(manto ti -arp); - agutta, mfn., l. unprotected,
unguarded; not controlled, not watched over; V in I
284,31 (sailghassa bhal)<;lagare civaraJTI -arp hoti);
11 148,21 (vihara -a honti); S IV 70,3 (cha-y-ime ...
phassayatana adanta -a arakkhita asarpvuta); A I 7,3
(cittaJTI bhikkhave -arp mahato anatthaya sarpvattati ti);
lt 23,12* (cakkhu sotaJTI ca ghanaJTI ca jivha kayo tatha
mano etani yassa dvarani -ani 'dha bhikkhuno; It-a I
101,12joll.: yassa bhikkhuno etani manachaqhani
dvarani sativossaggena pamadaJTI apannatta satikavatena
apihitani); Ja IV 247,5 (nagararp Vism 22,1
(dvaraJTI pi -arp hoti); Sp 388,2o (yo pana sailghiko
dabbasambharo -o deve vassante temeti atapena
sukkhati); 778,15 (seyyamattam eva nasseyya thanassa
--taya); - 2. unguarded, unwatchful; not controlled;
A I 281,1* cakkhusotasmiJTI indriyesu asaJTIVUtarp);
- sugutta, mfn., well-guarded, well-defended; carefully
watched over; Vin V 133,5 (attano silakkhandho -o hoti
surakkhito); S IV 70,13 (cha-y-ime. .. phassayatana
sudanta -a ... ); It 24,11* (etani yassa dvarani -ani 'dha
bhikkhuno); Th 1141; Ja V 29,2* (mata ... -a, Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee sugatta); Sp 1129,28 (araakassa pana viharo na
-o hoti); Spk I 321 ,4 (Atavakassa pana vimanaJTI
bhummaqhaJTI pakaraparikkhittarp); - see also
gopayati, gopeti
1
, jigucchati.
gutti, f [S. gupti], protecting, protection; guarding;
controlling; D III 148,27* (-!su rakkhavaral)esu ussuko );
195,zz (uggaifhatu ... bhagava rakkhaJTI
bhikkhunaJTI ... -iya rakkhaya avihiJT!saya); A IV 106,17
(suparikkhittaJTI hoti ... nagaraJTI abbhantaranaJTI -iya);
Ja IV 295,15' (na vayame attajanassa -iya); Dhs 1347
(imesaJTI channaJTI indriyanaJTI -i gopana arakkho
saJT!varo) = Vibh 248,41; Mi1402,19 (pel)ahika ... sayarp
pakkhigal)aJTI upeti attano -iya); Sp 356,11 (evaJTI
katva, Ee, Se so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce guttaJTI); Ps III
321,4 (rakkhavaral)aguttin ti rakkhasailkhatarp e' eva
avaral)asailkhataJTI ca Dhp-a IV 8S,11 (tasmiJTI
dvare saJT!varo thakanaJTI pidahanaJTI -i kata nama hoti);
Mhv 37:110 (sukhite sabbabhoganaJTI jlvitassa ca -iya);
- agutti,f, not protecting; lack of control; Dhs 1345
(imesarp channarp indriyanarp -i agopana anarakkho
asaJT!varo) = Vibh 248,25; Saddh 341 (indriyanaJTI -ito);
- se e also nagaraguttika.
guthagataip in E e at PsI 71,20 is wr for gtha- (Be, Ce, Se
so).
guthaphassaip in Ee at Sp 51 0,1s is wr for gtha- (Be, Ce,
Se so).
-guthadini in cpd in Ee at Ps I 283,9 is wr for -guthadlni
(Be, Ce, Se so).
guda, n. [ts], the anus; Abh 274 (payu tu ... -aJTI).
V'gudh

see gujjhati.

[S. Dhatup gudhnati, Wg 31:45], to be angry;


Dhatum 237 (gudha rosane).
gunda, f [S. lex. gundra], a kind of Cyperus; SAF: rush
nut, Cyperus rotundus L.; Abh 599 (-a ca
bhaddamutta111 ca); M 11 83,17 (ayasma Mahiikaccano
MadhurayaJ11 viharati
0
-vane; Ps III 319,12:
0
-vane ti

gunnaip, pl. gen. of go qv.
gumugumayati, pr. 3 sg. [onomat., ef S. guJ11kara,
gumagumayita], hums; part.pr.
gumagumayamana, mfn., Bv-a 95,3
-ayamana111 . . . Rammanagara111 pavisitva, Ce, Ee so;
Be, Se gumbagumbayamanaJ11); 179,24 (bhamara-
madhukarayuvat!hi anubhtappacarahi samantato
-amane . . . pavane, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gumba-
gumbayamane).
[?] to eolleet, group; Dhatum 293 (gumb' abba
gumbane); - absol. gumbetva, Paris-a 507,28
santharadayo gumbetva kata).
gumba, m. (and n. and -a, f ?) [S. gu1ma, m.], l. a clump
of trees or plants, a thieket; a bush, a shrub; Abh 454;
550 (thambo -o ca akkhandhe, Be so; Ce thambho tu -o
akkhandho); 861; Jaii 19,22 udakena
nadiJ11 otaritva gacchantaJ11 . . . ekasmiJ11 -e laggitva
aqhasi); IV 438,6 (sunakha . . . -a111 pavisitva udarena
nipajjiJ11su); Mil 326,27 (pupphuqhana111 -o atthi
phaluqhana111 rukkho atthi); Sp 486,13 (sakha-
pa1asapallavadicchadanena -am iva gaccham iva ca
attana111 dassetva); Ps III 332,22 (so kira ekaJ11 -a111
ghaqetva mige ughapeti); Ud-a 104,3 (candanagalu-
km1kumatagarakappradi -a nama); Vv-a 66,9 (esa -o
paayati eta111 nlharitva gehaJ11 karehl ti); - ife see
e)aga1a- (sv e)agala\ kamboji- (sv kambojl); - 2. a
troop of soldiers, a guard; Abh 861 (-o ... balasajjane );
Vin I 345,17 (te manussa ... -aJ11 rhapetva pakkamiJ11SU);
D III 194,7 (catuddisa111 rakkhaJ11 thapetva catuddisa111
-a111 rhapetva); Ja III 436,3 (raja nagaraguttikaJ11
tattha tattha -aJ11 rhapetva coraJ11
slsa111 assa chindatha ti aha); - 3. a troop, erowd; a
group; Abh631; 861 (-o ... samhe); JaVI 52,2
(tadisana111 assana111 -e); Sv 226,21 (macchana111 -a111
ghara ti macchagumbaJ11, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -a) = Ps 11
324,11 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -a) = Mp 1 57,14;- ife see
maccha-; -
0
-gumba, mfn.,
0
-gumbaJ11, ind., in troops;
in groups; Mi1117,19 (-a111 va1ahaka gagane
sandhavanti); Sv 869,36 (ka1apabandha viya -a hutva);
922,13 ( -aJ11 hutva carantehi corehi virahitan ti); Pj 1
119,31 (manussa -a hutva); - agumba, m., not a
thieket; not a bush; Spk 1 64,32 (so hi -o va samano
dassetva);
- niggumba, mfn., free from bushes, clear; free from
obstruetions or obseurities; Ja 1 187,6 (ummaggaJ11 ...
maggasadisa111 titthasadisa111 nijjara111 -a111 katva);
Mil 420,2 (Milindo raja ... ratanattaye sunikkailkho -o
nitthaddho hutva); Sv 102,17 (dvasaqhi dirrhigatani
bhinditva nijjara111 -a111 katva kathetuJ11); 497,17 (paccaye
nijjare -e katva); Th-a 1 226,11 (kammaqhana111 -aJ11
nijjaraJ11 katva acikkhanto viharati); Sadd 119,22 ( -aJ11
nijjaraJ11).
58 guru
gumbana, n. gumba], eolleeting, grouping;?
Dhatum 294 (abba -e).
gumbiya, m. [from gumba], one of a troop of soldiers, a
guard; Vin 1 345,19 (Dlghavukumaro
pavisitva sura111 nlharitva -e payesi).
gumbetva, se e sv
guyha\ mfn.,fpp ofghati qv.
guyha
2
, n. [from guyhati; ef S. guha], eoneealment;
keeping seeret; a hiding-plaee; ? Ja II 174,16' (ta111
hi yada antopaviqhakiikaJ11
paricchadetuJ11 sakkoti tada guyhatl ti -aJ11, kiJ11 guyhati,
kiikaJ11, iti kiikassa -aJ11 kiikaguyhan ti); VI 381 ,5*
(guyhassa hi -am eva sadhu, na hi guyhassa pasattham
avikammaJ11).
guyhaka, guhaka, m. [S. guhyaka], one of a class of non-
human beings, attendants of Kubera; a kind ofyakkha;
Abh 13 (siddho bhto ca gandhabbo -o
yakkharakkhasa); Ap ?2,10 -a tatha, Ee so;
Ce, Se garu)a; Be garu)a kumbhayakkhaka)
= Be II 181,6 (Be so; not in Ce, Ee, Se; Ap-a 569,3:
kurnbhamattani yesa111 devanaJ11 te
paricchadetva nighitva paricchadanato garu)a -a nama
jata, Be, Se so; Ee wr garu)ha -a nana jata; not in Ce)
quoted Th-a (Be) 1 395,24 (Be, Se garu)a
tatha; Ce ca yakkha tatha; not in Ee);
Samantak 525 (sattha ... disvana
0
-jane); 531 (guhaka,
me); 578 (guhakakapayo, me); Sadd 458,28 (guh
... -o).
guyhati, see sv ghati.
guyhitabba, mfn.,fpp of ghati qv.
guru, mfn. and m. [ts], respected, venerable; a respected
person, esp. a (religious) preceptor, a teacher; Ja IV
102,12* (na tuyha ca - ca atthi, Se so; Be, Ce,
Ee gar) = Cp-a 165,2* (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gar);
Ap 460,26 (-su pi, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se garsu); Mi191,21
(-una pi saha, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se garuna); 95,s (-uno
pade sirasi aja1iJ11 katva, Ee so; Se -ussa; Be, Ce
garuno); Ps 1 204,18 (bhavanlyassa -uno santike
sikkhapadaJ11 gahetva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se garuno);
Pv-a 3,21 eds so);
Cp-a 310,30 (-u bhavanlyo ca, Ce, E e so; Be, Se garu);
Saddh 417 (gurs pi, Ee so, but ms garus pi);
Sadd 430,27 foil. (keci panacariya -u gar ti ca dvidha
gahetva bhariyavacakatte garusaddo rhito
acariyavacakatte pana
0
-saddo ti vadanti, ta111 na
gahetabbaJ11, pa)ivisaye hi sabbesaJ11 yathavuttanaJ11
atthana111 vacakatte garusaddo yeva icchitabbo ...
sakkarabhasavisaye pana o -saddo yeva icchitabbo );
923,3foll. (garu iti Magadhika bhasa ... -u iti pana
sakkarabhasa pavacane adassanato, Bodhiva111se pana

ti ca ettha
0
-saddo
lokiyamahajane pasiddhabhavena sakkarabhasato naya111
gahetva acariyehi vutto ti darrhabbaJ11; cfMhbv 2,10: Ee
garu- ); -
0
Upadesa, m., instruction from a teaeher;
Saddh 227 (-' -agamato, E e so, but ms garpadeso
gamato);-
0
-dakkhil}.a,f, a teacher's fee; Vv-a 229,24
(kin te -aJ11 deml ti, Ce, E e so; Be, Se garu-); -
0
-Vasa, m. [guru + vasa
3
], residing with a teacher; pupil-
ship; Ps I 58,3o ( -a111 vasissama, Ce, Ee so; Be garu-; Se
garusa111vasaJ11); - se e al so garu
2
.
gula echa
gulaccha, m. [S. !ex. guluccha], a bunch of flowers, a
cluster of hlossoms; Sadd 922,2o (guccho -o ... Va!).l).a-
bhedo 'yaJT!).
gulasi, f [?], a kind of plant; Sp 835,24 (anujanami
bhikkhave pal).l).iini bhesajjani nimbapal).l).aJTI ...
patolapa!).l).aJT! o -pal).l).aJTI kappasikapa!).l).aJTI, Se so,
perhaps wr; Be sulasi-; Ce tulasi-; Ee sulasa-; quoting
V in 1 20 l ,22: sulasipal).l).aJTI); l 093,4 (ul).hayaguya
0
-pal).J).ani ... pakkhipanti, E e so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce
sulasi-; Se tulasi- ).
gulika, ? Patis-a 410,27 (gulagul).thikajato ti ... gula nama
sakul).ika, tassa kulavako ti pi eke,
gulikasakul).ikakulavako ti eke, Ce, Ee so; not in Be, Se).
-/guJ
1
, [?], to release;? Dhatum 576 (gula mokkhe).
-/guJ
2
, [?] to rol! around; ? to exchange; ? Dhatum 577
(gula parivattanamhi).
guJa
1
(sometimes written gula), m. [S. gu<,Ja], a ball or
glohe; a round die; Abh 1088 (gole ... -o); Sp 621,12
(akkhena ti -ena); Sv 812,25 (akkhehi dibbissama ti -ehi
ki)issama); Ps V 35,27 (etaJTI -aJTI gahetva hatthena
vagetva); Dhp-a III 455,15 (Sammadighikaputto -aJTI
khipamano); IV 124,6 (chasu khattiyesu pve lakkhaJTI
katva -ehi kilantesu, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -e); - ifc see
ayo- (sv aya[s]), kila-, daru-, pasal).a-, puppha-, mal).i-,
mala-, loha-, sutta- (sv sutta
2
), sela-;-
0
-kiJa,f, a game
with dice (or halls); Dhp-a 1 178,13 (seghino putto
darakehi saddhiJTI -aJTI kilanto, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se gulaJT!)
f- Patis-a682,I7 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gulaka-); Dhp-al
178,2o (Ghosako kira -aya cheko; f- Pais-a 682,24: eds
gulaka- ); III455,14 (dve daraka abhikkhaJ?.aJTI -aJTI
kilanti); -
0
-pasaQa, m., a round stone; Thp 222,9
(yodhehi -e attharapetva kammarakehi ahanapetva
CUJ).l).avicul).l).e karesi);-
0
-pasaQaka, m., a round stone;
Mhv 29:3 (yodhehi aharapetva -e);-
0
-maQJala, n., a
circular area for dicing (or for playing ball);? Dhp-a 1
134,17 (tassa [patiya] -e thapetva ugghatitamattaya
pvagandho sakalanagare chadetva thito );
0
-valaka, mfn., with a thick (or knotted? or matted ?)
fringe; D II 354,17 (therakani ca vatthani -ani, Be, Ee, Se
so; Ce glaga)akani; Sv 814,12: -ani ti guladasani,
pujapujavasena thitamahantadasani ti attho ).
guJa
2
(sometimes written gula), m. (and n.) [S. gu<,Ja], a
form of sugar, in lumps or liquid; treacle, molasses;
Abh462 (-o ca phlil).itaJT! khal).(,lo); 1088; Vinl
210,3 foil. (-e pighaJT! pi charikaJTI pi pakkhipante
disvana akappiyo -o samiso, na kappati -o vikale
paribhujitun ti); 226,19 (anujanami bhikkhave gilanassa
-aJT!, agilanassa gulodakan ti); Ja I 448,22 (ekacce
mlil).ava -aJT! dadhina bhujiJTISU ekacce khirena);
Vism 521,9 (yatha loke semhassa paccayo -o sernho -o
ti vuccati); Spk III 23,23 (rao kira pacahi sakatasatehi
-aJT! ahariJT!su); As 204,2 ( -aJTI phal).itaJTI sakkaraJTI
samagghaJT!labbhati); Mhv 34:5; -o' -asa va, m. [gula+
asava
1
], spirit distilled from sugar or molasses; Vin IV
110,16 (mera yo nama pupphasavo . . . -o sambhara-
saJT!yutto) f- Vv-a 73,14; Sp 859,29 (-o nama ucchu-
rasadihi kayati); -
0
-piQ!Ja, m. a lump of sugar;
Vin IV 112,11 (mahantaJTI -aJT! adasi); Sp 848,28 (imassa
-assa ettakaJTI padesaJT! ga!).ha ti); Sv 83,27 (bhikkhuno
pana vasanatthane eka ta!).(,lulana)i eko -o catubhaga-
59 gu}iigul)thikajiita
mattaJTI sappi ti ettakaJTI nidhetuJTI vagati); Spk 1 259,23;
-
0
-piQ!Jaka, m., a lump of sugar; Sp 852,3o; Sv 731,12
(-e nilinamakkhika viya, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-pil).<,like) f-
Ps V 24,15; -
0
-pva, m.,
0
-pvaka, n., a sugar-cake;
Ps 1178,26 (madhupil).<,likan ti mahantaJTI -aJTI); Mhv 10:3
(dhitu me
0
-pvakaJT!); -
0
-phala, m., a kind of tree;
SAF: rack tree, toothhrush tree, Salvadora persica L.;
Abh 554 (-o pilu); -
0
-yanta, n. a sugar-mill;
Bv-a 114,28 (ucchuyantaJTI va pi)itan ti ... -aJTI va pilitan
ti pi patho, so yev' attho); Mhv 34:4 (-amhi katvana
bhatiJTI laddha gule tato); - see also go)ika
1
, talagula-
patala (sv tala
1
).
guJaka, m. [S. gu<,Jaka], a hall, a die; a lump; a cluster;
Ja I 380,13' (akkhan ti -aJTI); Sv 495,25 (yatha pana
akulaJTI tantaJTI kajiyaJTI datva kocchena pahataJTI tattha
tattha
0
-jataJTI hoti ga!).\hibaddhaJTI, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
kulaka-) = Spk II 96,17 = Patis-a 410,zo (eds kulaka-); -
ifc see kila- (sv kila), baddhasattu- (sv bandhati); -
0
-ki!a,J, a game with dice (or balls); Patis-a 682,24
(Ghosito kira -aya cheko; f- Dhp-a 1 178,zo: eds gula-);
- o -bhatta and!or gulhakabhatta, n., a mea! served to
those bhikkhus allotted small balls; ? a concealed
mea!; ? or one distributed by means of a secret lottery; ?
Sp 1271,9 (aghakathayaJTI pana viharabhattaJT! aghaka-
bhattaJT! catukkabhattaJT! -an ti aani pi cattari bhattani
vuttani, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gulhaka-); 1271,19
(mahabhisaiJ.kharikena atirasakapvena pattaJT! thaketva
dinnaJTI -aJTI nama, Ce so; Ee, Se mahabhisaiJ.kharitena;
Be pattaJTI pretva thaketva ... gulhakabhattaJT!); 1271 ,2o
(aparaJTI pi -aJTI nama atthi, idh' ekacce manussa maha-
dhammassavanaJTI ca viharapjaJTI ca karetva sakala-
saiJ.ghassa datuJTI na sakkoma, dve til).i bhikkhusatani
amhakaJT! bhikkhaJT! ga!).hant ti bhikkhupariccheda-
jananatthaJT! gu!ake den ti).
guJajivha in Ee at Sv 938,28 is wr for glhajivha (Be, Ce,
Se so).
guJati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gu<,Jati, Wg 28:77], guards;
Sadd 461,1 (gula r a k k h a y ~ -ati gulo).
guJa, gula,f [?],a bird; Sv 495,3o (-a nama sakul).ika, Ee
so; Be, Ce kula; Se gul).a) = Spk II 96,22 (Ce, Ee, Se so;
Be kula) = Mp III 205,12 (eds gula)= Patis-a 410,26 (Ce,
Ee gula; Be, Se kula).
guJaguQthikajata, gulagul).<,likajata, mfn. [cfBHS
gu<,Jagujikabhta, gul).avagul).thitabhta; cf also
gal).thijata, ga!).\hika
1
, *gul).theti], hecome enveloped in a
tangled hall; ? knotted in a hall; ? in a tangle of
threads; ? D II 55,15 (etassa ... dhammassa ananubodha
appativedha evaJT! ayaJTI paja tantakulakajata
gulagul).\hikajata mujababbajabhta . . . saJT!SliraJT!
nativattati, Ee so; Ce guJagul).(,likajata; Se gul).agaJ?.thika-
jata; Be kulagaJ?.thikajata; Sv 495,3ofoll.: guJagul).(,likaJTI
vuccati pesakaranaJTI kajiyasuttaJT!, gu\a nama
sakul).ika, tassa kulavako ti pi eke, Ee so; Ce
guJagal).thikaJTI ... kula nama ... ; Se gul_lagaJ?.thikaJT! .. .
gul).a nama ... ; Be kulagal).thikaJTI ... kula nama ... ;
Sv-pt 11 118,10 foll.: vinanato gula ti itthiliilgavasena
laddhanamassa tantavayassa guJ.lthikaJTI nama
akulabhavena aggato va mlato va duvieyyavayavaJT!
khalitathaddhasuttan ti, Ee so; Be kula ti ...
ga!).\hikaJTI ... khalitatantasuttan ti) = S II 92,15 (Ce -a;
guJika
Ee gu)igandhika-; Se Be kulaga1_1hika-;
Spk II 96,21: ... guJa nama ... , Ce so; Ee
. . . gu)a nama ... ; Se ...
gu)a nama ... ; Be ... kula nama ... ) t
IV 158,s (Ce -a; Ee gu1_1agu1_1ika-; Be kulaga1_1hika-; Se
kulagu1_19ika-) quoted Vism 586,4 (Ce, Ee -a; Se
gu1_1iga1_1thika-; Be kulaga1_1hika-) t A 11 211,33
loko ... guJaguJ.19ikajato, E e so; Ce gulagu1_19ika-; Be, Se
gulagu1_1hika-; Mp III 205,11: ... gula
nama ... , Ce, Ee, Se so; Be ... gula
nama ... ) t Pais I 127,16 (lokasannivaso ... -o, Ce, Se
so; Ee gulagu1_1hika-; Be kulaga1_1hika-; Pais-a410,25:
.. gula nama ... , Ee so; Ce gula-
. . . gula nama ... ; Be, Se ...
kula nama ... ) quoted Ud-a 142,25 (Ee gulagu1_1hika-; Be
kulagu1_19ika-; Se kulaku1_19ika-; Ce omits) and It-a l
143,29 (Ee gulagu1_1hika-; Ce gulagu1_19ika-; Be, Se
kulagu1_1hika-).
guJika, f [S. gu9ika], a small hall or globe; a globule, a
pill; S V 462,3 (puriso mahapahaviya satta
kolatthimattiyo -a upanikkhipeyya; Spk 11 130,12: -a ti
mattikaguJika, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr matthika-); Spk 11
156,29 bhinditva
karitva); Th1-a 240,18 (vattani-r-iva ti lakhaya -a viya);
263,16joll. (Jambud1po ti
kolatthimatta badaratthimatta -a katva . . . ta -a
matamatsv eva na ppahonti); - ifc see dadhi-, ma1_1i-,
mutta-;-
0
(a)-kalapaka, m., a string of balls or beads;
Sp 1200,2 (kuruvindakasuttiya ti kuruvindakapasal_la-
cul_ll_lani lakhaya madditva kataguJikakalapako vuccati) t
Ps III 280,17 (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee katavuJikalapako, prob.
wr).
guJigandhikajata, see sv gu)agu1_1hikajata.
guJha, mfn., pp of ghati qv.
guJhaka, see sv g)haka.
guJhodakan ti in Be, Ee at Pe 103,7 is prob. wr for
gu)odakan ti (Ce so).
guha, m. [ts], the god Skanda;? Sadd 458,28 (guh
ghati ... -o guyhako).
guhaka, m., see sv guyhaka.
guhana, see sv ghana.
guha (in Ee sometimes written gha), f [ts], l. an
enclosed (hiding) place or space; a cave, a cavern;
Abh 609 tu -a); Vin I S8,2o
(atirekalabho viharo a99hayogo pasado -a);
139,34 (upasakena uddissa ... -a karapita hoti);
D 11 269,29 (andhakaro antaradhayi aloko
udapadi, so read with Be, Ce, Se); Vv 50:16 (s1ho va
-am assito); Th 602 me araesu kandarasu
-asu ca); Ja 11 383,7* (vasimha selassa -aya); V 15,23*
(pate
Ap 413,28 (kagara -a ramma); Vibh 251,12 pi
-a pi pi
Vibh-a 366,9: -a ti bhmida va yattha
vattati pabbataguha va
bhmiguha va); Mil 398,25 (passati ... va
va va); Sp 573,12 ( pi
va va va va
pi karontassa anapatti); Ps lll 220,23 (tassa
-aya dvare pilakkharukkho ahosi); Ap-a 153,36 (tisso
60 gtha
-ayo suva1_11_1aguha ma1_1iguha rajataguha ti); - ifc see
giri-;- 2. the (cave of the) body; Sn 772 (satto
bahunabhichanno; Nidd I 23,8: -a vuccati kayo; Pj II
515,30: -ayan ti kaye);-
0
-saya, mfn. and m. [guha +
saya
2
], l. (mfn.) being in the body; A IV 98,3
kodharpena maccupaso -o); Dhp 37
ye
Dhp-a I 304,11: guha nama catumahabhtaguha, ca
nissaya pavattatl ti nama Ja V
367,6* (khara ca bandhana e' eta maccupasa -a, Be so;
Se guhalaya; Ce, E e maccupaso -o; 367 ,3o foil.: itthiyo
nama puna vasanakamaccu nama eta, Ee,
Se so; Ce omits puna; Be sar1raguhasayavasen' eva
maccu);- 2. (mfn. and m.) (one) who lives in a hiding-
place, a snake; ( one) who lies in a cave; Nidd 1 8,3
(sappo ... setl ti -o); Ap 3,1 (kesa va -a;
Ap-a 107,24: -a sayamana).
guhitabba, mfn.,fpp ofghati qv.
- 1
gu, see sv gu .
gtha, m.n. [S. lex., BHS id.], excrement, Jaeces; dung;
excretion; Abh 274; Vin IV 266,2 (uccaro nama -o
vuccati); D 11 347,19 (so... yava agganakha -ena
makkhito); A I 34,27 (appamattako pi -o duggandho
hoti); Vv 52:11 (kin nu ca ca asuc1
paidissati); Pv 9:1 ca ca
paribhujati kissa vipako); Ja V 144,34'
bhikkhabhajanani -assa prapetva); Vism 301,18 (ubhohi
hatthehi vltaccike va ailgare va gahetva
paharitukamo puriso vi ya); Ps 11 292,34 (sunakho ...
disva akhaditva na sakkoti); Spk I 303,24 (so
viya aggi viya ka1_1hasappo viya ca parivajjetabbo);
Dhp-a 11 57,22 (naggo khadanto kese lucanto
sayanto); Nidd-a I 207,18 (til_laPal_ll_lehi viya
kayavac1kammehi chadetl ti); - ifc see
akkhi- (sv akkhi\- o -adi(n), mf(n). (or
0
ada, mj{-J]),
eating excrement; ( one) who feeds on dung; S 11 228,24
(m!Jhaka -1 gthapra pu1_11_1a gthassa, purato e' assa
maha gthapujo; Spk II 207,13: -1 ti gthabhakkha);
PsI 39,19* (-1 sa va hoti, Ce, Ee so; Be -1
viya; Se gthani sa va);-
0
-kpa, m. a cess-pit; V in lll
107,1 -e ubhohi
hatthehi MI 74,36 (-o
sadhikaporiso pro gthassa); A I 127,8 (-o kathena ...
ghattito bh1yosomattaya duggandho hoti; Mp JI 198,11:
-o ti gthapul_ll_lO kpo gtharasi yeva va); Sn 279 (-o
yatha assa sampu1_11_10 ga1_1avassiko); Th 568 (-ena
ga)hito ... ka yo, Be, Ce so; E e, Se -e niga)hiko; Th-a 11
244,12joll.: vaccakpena vaccen' eva va bharito,
--nigaJhito ti pi paJi, vaccakpato nikkhanto ti attho, Be,
Se so; Ce -e nigaJhito ti pi; Ee -ena gaJhito ti pi); Ja VI
370,2 (te agate ... -e khipapetva); -
0
-gata, mfn. and n.
l. (mfn.) fallen into dung, covered with dung; smeared
with excrement; S III 93,17 ubhato
majjhe Spk 11 302,23: majjhe

t
It 90,5; A I 126,22 (ahi -o kicapi na atha kho
makkheti); Bv 2:13 (-o puriso disvana
na gavesati na doso taJakassa so;
Bv-a 71,2o: -o ti
0
-kpagato, gthena gato makkhito va);
- 2. (n.) excrement; dung; MI 424,6 (tejo pi
9ahati pi 9ahati pi 9ahati pi
gthaka
gahati ... na ca tena tejo aniyati ... ; Ps III 140,9: -an ti
adisu gtham eva -arp.); A IV 374,26 (pathaviyarp. ...
-arp. pi nikkhipanti ... na ca tena pathavi attiyati ... ); Ja I
288,28' ( -' -adibhedarp. asucirp. pi ... khadati); As 214,16
( ettha ditthiyo e va dighigatani -arp. muttagatan ti adini
viya); Sadd 637,17 (vacasi1ighattharp. antagatadini patanti
padante: . . . -arp. muttagatarp. ... ); - o -gandhi(n), mfn.
[gtha + gandhi(n)
1
], smelling of excrement; Pv 15:15
(kenasi -ini); -
0
-naraka, m., a pit (or hell) of
excrement; Vism 501,25* (yarp. capi -e viya matugabbhe
satto vasarp.);-
0
-niddhamanapana!i,f, afoul drain, a
sewer; Ps II 418,18 (sama1o nama -i, Be, Se so; Ee
samalarp.; Ce sama1arp. nama o -niddhamanapalika; f.
Spk II 231,17: Ee gamato
0
-niddhamanamaggo, but prob.
wr; Be, Ce, Se samalo ti gamato
0
-nikkhamanamaggo);
-
0
-niraya, m., the excrement hell; M III 185,1/oll.;
Ja IV 493,7 (dasamase lohakumbhiniraye viya -e viya ca
matukucchimhi vasitva); Dhp-a IV 34,18 (kayassa bheda
-e pi nibbattanti); Vv-a 226,23; Saddh 194;
0
-paharal}aka, m(jn)., (one) who throws dung;
Vibh-a 492,18 ( -arp. gtho vi ya pathamatararp. makkheti
ti); -
0
-pal}aka, m., a dung-eating insect, a dung-
beetle; Ja II 212,8;-
0
-bhakkha, mfn., (one) who feeds
on excrement; M Ill 167,29 (san ti ... tiracchanagata pfu.la
-a); Dhp-a II 61,4 (tvarp. ... -o bhmisayo naggo
vicaranto ); Pv-a 192,7 (jatajatanhane -a bhaveyyan ti);
-
0
-bhast,f, a bag of dung; Th 1151 (-e taconaddhe
uraga1_1gapisacini); -
0
-makkhana, n., smearing with
excrement; Sp 1014,6; -
0
-hanaka in Ee at Spk II
207,13 is wr for gthapfu).aka (Be, Ce, Se so).
gthaka, m. [ts], an excretion; - ifc see akkhi-
(sv akkhi\ kai_!I_la-, danta- (sv danta\
gdha in Ee at It-a I 158,32 (gdhamakkhito) and Il 179,34
(-gdhadini) is wr for gtha (Be, Ce, Se so).
gJha, mfn., pp ofghati qv.
gJhaka, mfn. + ka
2
], hidden; secret;
V in II 98,37 (anujanami bhikkhave ... tayo salakagahe
-arp. sakal_li.J.ajappakarp. vivatakarp. ... ); Sp 1198,9 (alajj-
ussannaya parisaya -o salakagaho katabbo); Sv 1041,29
(
0
-vivatakasakai_!I.J.ajappakesu tisu salakagahesu, Ce, Ee
so; Be, Se = Ps IV 44,4 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
); - see also (sv gulaka).
ghati, guyhati, pr. 3 sg. [S. ghati], covers; conceals,
hides; keeps secret; Dhatup 337 (guha sarp.varal_le);
Dhatum 488; Ja II 174,16' (tarul_lasassarp. .. . yada
antopavitthakakarp. paticchadeturp. sakkoti tada guyhati ti
guyharp., kirp. guyhati, kakarp., Be, Ce, Se so; Ee kirp.
-ati); IV 197 ,22* (tassa guyharp. na -ati); 204,28' (sace
-as manta te nassissanti ti, Be, Ce so; Se guyhisi; Ee wr
sace guyharp. pi); V 78,29' (rakkhiturp. guyhiturp. na
sakkhirp., Ee so; Be, Ce, Se omit guyhiturp.); VI 292,26'
(na rakkhati na -ati katheti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se na
guyhati); 423,18 (na dan' esa mayharp. rahassarp.
guyhissati, Se so; Be guhissati; Ce, Ee nighissati);
Ap 586,26 (itthimal_lge na -ami, Be so; Ce itthima1_1ge; Ee
itthibha1_1gena -ami; Se itthibhal_lge na guyhami) f. 594,1o
(Ce itthibhange na -ama; Be itthibha1_1ge; Ee
itthibha1_1gena -ama; Se itthibhal_lge na guyhama);
Sadd 458,28 (guh sarp.vara1_1e: -ati); aor.
2 sg. guyhittho, Ja IV 204,22* (ma ca ssu me pucchito
61
ghati
namagottarp. guyhittho);- pp gJha, gulha, mfn. and n.
[S. ggha; glha], l. (mfn.) (i) covered; concealed,
hidden; Abh 746; Ja V 341,6* (-am asajja bajjhanti, Ce,
Ee so; Be, Se guyham; 342,31': tesu pasesu yo -o
paticchanno paso tarp. asajja bajjhanti, Ee so; Be, Ce
gulho; Se guyho ); Vism 18,3o (kulanarp. ovarakani -ani
ca paticchannani ca yattha kulitthiyo kulakumariyo
nisidanti, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se gulhani); Ps IV 91,5 (yasmirp.
kale nirodhasamapatti sisarp. hoti nirodhassa varo
agacchati phalasamapatti -a hoti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
- (ii) secret; esoteric; having a hidden or
ulterior meaning; undetected; Ja V 147,6
(gambhirapahan ti atthato ca palito ca gambhirarp. -arp.
paticchannarp., Ee so; Be Ce, Se guyharp.);
Nidd I 169,1 (-o va attho paticchanno va attho) f. Patis II
195,1 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se Patis-a 647,21: lokuttaro
accantatirokkhatta -o, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gulho); Nidd I
463,26 (gambhirarp. -arp. nipul_larp. paticchannarp.
lokuttararp. suatapatisarp.yuttarp. katharp. katheti);
Vism 115,32 ( -arp. gantharp. na sikkhapeti, Be, Ce so; E e,
Se gulharp.); As 374,28 (yarp. -arp. gantharp. va
kathamaggarp. va janati tarp. aarp. na janapetukamo
hoti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gulharp.); Ps II 197,24 (ime
khattiyapa1_1gita -arp. rahassarp. paharp. ovagikasararp.
katva agata, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se Spk I 18,15 (iti
bhagava -arp. paticchannarp. katva paharp. kathesi, Ce,
Ee so; Be gulharp.; Se guyharp.); - glhagantha,
guyhagantha, m., an abstruse or esoteric text; a text with
a concealed or ulterior meaning; Ps II 264,28 (palirp. va
atthakatharp. va dhammakathabandharp. va -arp. va na
sikkhapenti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se guyha-; Ps-t [Be] II
198,17: saccasattapatisandhipaccay akarapatisarp.yuttarp.
suatadipanarp. guyhagantharp.) = Mp V 97,1 (Ce so;
Be, Ee, Se gulha-); - glha-paticchanna, mfn.,
l. undetected and not known about; Sp 811,15 (so kira
Ajatasattuna rajanarp. marapetva pi ... va
ahosi, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se gulha-); - 2. having a secret
and hidden meaning; Dhp-a I 402,19 (--paticchanne dasa
ovade adasi, Ce, Ee so; Se guyha-; Be guyhe
paticchanne);- m., a disguised or secret
agent; Abh 347 (caro ca --puriso); - (iii) secret,
private (ie heterodox); ? disguised, altered; ?
Sp 232,8/oll. (bahirakasuttarp. va hoti siloko va aarp.
va garayhasuttarp.
vedalladinarp. aatarato agatarp., Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
Sp-t [Be] II 47,JOfoll.: bahirakasuttan ti tisso
sailgitiyo anarulhagulhavessantaradini mahasailghika-
nikayavasinarp. suttani); Sv 566,31 foll. (suttapatipatiya
katthaci anagantva . . .
glhavinayavedallapitakanarp. aatarato agatani
paayanti ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se ); Spk II
201,27 foil. (tisso pana sailgitiyo ... bahirarp.
--vinayarp. --vessantararp. --mahosadharp. Val_ll_la-
pitakarp. . . . vetullapitakan ti idarp. abuddhavacanarp.
pariyattisaddhammapatirpakarp. nama, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se
gulha-; Ee omits gulhamahosadharp.; Be, Se
... paribahirarp. ... veda11apitakan ti); - 2. (n.) a secret
or esoteric matter; what has a hidden or ulterior
meaning; Nidd I 180,7 (tathagatarp. upasankamitva
pucchanti -ani ca paticchannani ca ; Nidd-a I 301,13:
ghana
atthajatani ti pathaseso) = Patis II 196,13 (Be, Ce, E e so;
Se guJhani); - fpp (a) guyha\ m.fn. and n. [S. guhya],
l. (what is) to be covered or concealed; the parts of the
body which should be covered, esp. the prvate parts;
(what is) to be kept secret, secret, prvate; a secret;
Abh 352 (rahassarp. -am uccate); 1061 (-aq liiige
rahasy api); D III 187,12 (-aq assa acikkhati); Thi 74
(pilandhanaq vidarp.sentl -arp. pakasikaq bahuq, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se pakasitarp.; Thi-a 76,32foll.: rujaghana-
thanadassanadikaq guyhaq e' eva padajanusiradikarp.
pakasarp. ca ti ... ); Ja V 76,6 (idarp. amhakarp. -aq
rahassaq); 77,22* (tassaharp. akkhiq vivariq -am
attharp.); 81 ,16* (thiya -arp. na sarp.seyya amittassa ca
PaJ.19ito); 196,12* (vidarp.sayann aiigani -aq pakasitani
ca; 196,16': -arp. ca rahassaiigaq pakasitani ca pakatani
mukhahatthadini); VI 383,3o (mahasatto sabbesaq pi
-aq paccakkhaq akasi); Mil 92,25 (nav' ime pugga1a
mantitaq -arp. vivaranti na dharenti); 168,30 (na
maharaja bhagava -arp. dassesi iddhiya chayaq dassesi);
Spk I 93,26 (aesaq akathetabbassa pi -assa
kathetabbayuttataya bhariya parama sakha nama); - ifc
see vattha- (sv vattha\ - 2. to be hidden in; ? Ja II
174,7* nadiq yena ca peyyam ah u jatarp. yavarp.
yena ca -am ahu, a riddle for kaka; cfl74,1s'foll.: tarp.
hi yada antopaviqhakakaq
paticchadetuq1 sakkoti tada guyhat! ti guyhaq, kiq1
guyhati, kakaq1, iti kakassa guyhaq kakaguyhan ti tarp.
vadamana kakena guyhavacanassa karaJ_labhtena
guyhan ti vadanti); - see also guyha
2
; - guyhaq pi in
Ee at Ja IV 204,28' is wr, for guyhasi, or for ghasi (Be,
Ce so);- --ppakasiya, m.fn., to be concealed and to be
revealed; prvate and public; Ja VI 230,13* (ma
upagacchuq atthesu --ppakasiyesu ca, Be so; Ce, Ee ,
Se --ppakasiyesu ca);- --bhaJ.l<;laka, n., the (ornaments
of the) covered part of the body; ? Ja V 434,4 (katiq
ca1eti --bhaJ.l<;iakaq saca1eti) f. Dhp-a IV 197,7; -
--manta, m. and m.fn., l. (m.) a secret or prvate
discussion or plan; Vin IV 159,26 (rao antepure
abbhantara --manta bahiddha sambhedaq1 gacchanti);
A III 129,13 (Mp III 279,2: --manta ti guhitabbamanta);
Ja V 77,14* (yo --mantarp. parirakkhaneyyaq1 moha naro
saqsati); - 2. (mfn.) keeping discussions or plans
secret; Ja V 82,3* (ye --manta da!ha
sadatthesu nara; 82,12: --manta purisa evarpa honti
attano guyhaq1 attano anto yeva jlrapenti na aassa
kathentl ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gJhamanta purisa ...
attano gJhaq ... ); - fpp (b) guhitabba, guyhitabba,
ghitabba, m.fn., Sv 447,16 (vatthaguyhan ti vatthena
guhitabbarp. aiigajatarp. vuccati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
guyhitabbarp.) = Ps 111 377,21 (Be so; Ce, Ee
guyhitabbarp.; Se ghitabbarp.); Mp III 279,2
(guhitabbamanta);- caus. pr. 3 sg. ghayati, conceals;
Sadd 830,8 (guha dusa ice etesaq1 dhatnaq1 saro kvaci
dighattarp. apajjate karite: -ati dsayati); - part.pr.
ghaya(t), m.fn., Saddh 189 (bhayena vinimilento aiigarp.
aiige va -aq).
ghanii (and guhana), f [cf S. ghana], concealing,
hiding; Nidd I 79,24 ( ... -a parighana chadana ... ayarp.
vuccati maya, Be, Ce so; Se guhaJ_la; Ee kuhana
parikuhana) = 378,25 (Be, Ee, Se so; Ce guhana) = 422,1o
62
gedha
(Be, Ce, Se so; Ee guhana) f. Vibh 358,4 (Ce, Be so; Ee,
Se guhana; Vibh-a 493,23: kayadihi -a) f.
Pp 19,30 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se guhana).
ghii, see sv guha.
ge:u;lu\ m. [S. lex. id.], a hall (to play with); a bead; Spk I
150,13 (duppaassa hi katha udake -u viya upp1avati,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se =Ud-a 333,1o (Be, Se so; Ee
wr gaccho; Ce 1e9<;1u viya n' upp1avati); Ja I 386,14
(
0
-mayani bahni piJandhanani karetva, Be, Se so; Ce,
E e wr ); - ifc se e sata- (sv sata\
geJ,u;lu
2
, m.(?) [?], a kind of plant; ? Vin-vn 472
(piqhakacamayarp. damaq
0
-pupphamayaq1 pi ca khara-
pattamaya mala sabbarp. katuq na vattati); - see also


geJ,uJuka
1
, m. [S. lex. id.], a hall (to play with); Abh 316
(-o kanduko ); Ja IV 30,25 (ath' assa putto ... -en a k!Ji,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr V 196,11* (assamassa
ca sa dvare -en' assa k!Jati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee wr
VI471,zr (k!Janatthane kumaro raja-
dh!tararp. -aq pi pasakaq1 pi aharapeti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
wr Spk II 250,12 (kukkutaJ_l;laq . . . -aq
viya gahetva khipantena va paharantena va na sakka
ki!ituq1); Dhp-a III 364,5 (tesarp. mukhesu paca-
suttanarp. -a pakkhitta honti); Cp-a 246,s; -
ifc see citta- (sv citta
2
).
gel}c.J.uka
2
, m.(?) [?], a kind of plant; ? Sp 620,19 (na
kevalarp. ca pupphaguJadamam eva, pitthamayadamaq1
pi
0
-pupphadamaq1 pi Kurundiyarp. vuttarp., Be, Ce so; Se
Ee wr Sp-t [Be] II 372,3o:
0
-khara-
pattadamanaq patikkhittatta ce1adihi katadamarp. pi na
vattati; Se see also


gedha
1
, m. (and -a,.f. ?) and mfn. [from gijjhati], l. (m.f)
[cfS. gardha, grdhya, BHS gardha], greedy, hungry
desire; eager longing; S I 73,31 (na ca kamesu -aq
apajjanti); A III 312,14 (cittaq1 ... nikkhantarp. muttarp.
vunhitarp. -amha, -o ti kho bhikkhave pacann' etaq
adhivacanaq); Sn 65 (rasesu -aq akaraq1
alo1o); 945 (-aq brmi mahogho ti; Niddi 429,11: -o
vuccati taJ_lha); Thi 352 (-o suvisamo e' eso mahanto
mohanamukho); Ap 145,3 (ghasesu -am apanno);
Dhs 1059 (iccha muccha ajjhosanaq -o paJigedho ...
ayaq1 vuccati 1obho; As 363,10: imina satta gijjhanti
gedharp. apajjant! ti -o) f. Nidd I 8,15; Nett 18,8 (sekhena
dvisu dhammesu cittaq rakkhitabbarp. -a ca rajaniyesu
dhammesu dosa ca pariyutthaniyesu); Dhp-a I 366,9
(asampattesu patthanavasena sampattesu
0
-vasena
vividhenakarena asattacittarp.); It-a II 14 7,3 (appataya
parittasassa avatthuta, su1abhataya -aya avatthuta ...
das sita hoti); Sadd 484,27 (gidhu abhikakhayaq1 ... -o);
- ifc see eta- (sv eta[d]); - 2. (mfn.) greedy; eagerly
longing; Ap-a 409,31 (miganarp. maraJ_le 1uddo 1obhi -o ti
miga1uddo, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce chedako ti); -
agedha, m., absence of greed; freedom from greed;
Mi1276,9 (--ta niralayata cago ... ); Vism465,7 (a1obho
arammaJ_le cittassa --1akkhano); - see also giddhi,
gedhi.
gedha
2
, geha
2
, m.fn. or m. [?], thick, dense, entangled; ora
thicket; A I 154,1 (mahacoro va nissito hoti
rukkhagahana111 va -aq va pana vanasaJ_l<;laq, Ce so; Ee
-arp. va va; Be, Se rodhaq1 va
gedhaka
mahavanasru.u;la!11 va; Mp II 254,6: -an ti ghanaq1
arannaq1 saq1sattasiikhaq1 ekabaddhaq1 mahavana-
saJ?.<;la!11, Ce, Ee so; Be rodhan ti ghanaq1 arunaaq1
saq1saghasiikhaq1 ... ; Se gehan ti) = lii 128,23 (Ce so;
Be, Ee, Se rodhaq1 va mahavanasaJ?.<;ia!11 va); As 363,11
(baha1aghena va -o -aq1 va pavanasaJ?.<;lan ti hi
bahalatthen' eva vuttam) Nidd-a I 38,15;
mfn., resorts to a thicket; ? Ja I
158,22' (vatamigaq1 gehanissitaq1 vasam anesi rasehi
Sajayo, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gahananissitaq1; 159,3: geha-
nissitan ti gahanaghananissitaq1, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
gahananissitan ti; cf 158,16: evarpo gahananissito vata-
migo, eds so).
gedhaka, mfn. [gedha
1
+ ka
2
], greedy; eagerly desiring;
Ap-a 316,20 (kamesu -o, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Se
gedhito; Ce gadhito);- see also gedhika.
gedhana, n. [from gijjhati; cf S. lex. gardhana], greedy,
hungry desire; Nidd-a II 144,3 (gedhaq1 akaran ti
giddhiq1 -aq1 akaronto taJ?.haq1 anuppadento ti attho, Ee
so; Be, Ce, Se omit -aq1; = Pj II 118,7: giddhiq1 akaronto,
eds so).
gedhi,f [from gijjhati; cf AMg gehi, BHS grddhi], greedy,
hungry desire; wanting; M I 330,27 (ma savakesu -iq1
akasi ma pabbajitesu); Ili 116,5 Hi11 apajjati, Ee so,
perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se gedhaq1); - see also giddhi,
gedha.
gedhi(n), mfn. [from gedha], greedy for, eagerly longing
for; - ifc see abara-; -
0
(gedhi)-kata, mfn., made
greedy, become greedy; longing for,? MI 330,33joll.
(te ... savakesu --citta pabbajitesu, Ce, E e, Se so; Be
gedhitacitta); - see also giddhi(n).
gedhika, mfn. [gedhi(n) + ka
2
; cf Pkt gehia], greedy;
eagerly desiring; Nidd I 380,17 (c!varamaJ?.<;lana ...
0
-ta
gedhitattaq1 capa1ata capa1yaq1 ayaq1 pabbajitassa
vibhsa, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce gedhitata; Nidd-a I 413,11:
0
-ta ti abhikakhitata, Ee so; Be, Se gedhitata ti; Ce
gadhitata) f Vibh 351,31 (giddhikata giddhikattaq1); -
see also giddhika, gedhaka.
gedhita, mfn. [cf gedha
1
and Pkt gehia; perhaps se en as pp
of ( caus. oj) gijjhati qv; cf S. gardhita], greedy, eagerly
desiring; Nidd I 380,17 foll. (clvaramaJ?.<;lana ...
0
-ta
0
-ttaq1 capa1ata capa1yaq1, ayaq1 pabbajitassa vibhsa,
Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gedhikata
0
-ttaq1; Nidd-a I 413,11:
0
-ta
ti abhikakhitata,
0
-ttan ti giddhabhavo abhikakhita-
bhavo, Be, Se so; E e gedhikata ti .. .
0
-ttan ti; Ce
gadhitata ti .. . gadhitattan ti ... ) f Vibh 351,31 (eds
giddhikata giddhikattaq1); Ap-a 316,2o (kamesu -o, Be,
Se so; Ee gedhako; Ce gadhito);-
0
-citta, mfn. [gedhita
+ citta
1
], with thoughts greedily desirous (of), longing
(for); D II 266,7 (tayi -o 'smi, Be, Ce so; Ee gathita-; Se
gadhita-; Sv 702,19 foll.: -o 'sml ti bhadde .. . tayi
baddhacitto smi, -o va gedhaq1 ajjhupetacitto, Be so; Ce
gathitacitto sml ti ... gathitacitto va ... ; Ee gathitacitto
'sml ti ... gedhiracitto va ... ; Se gadhitacitto sml ti ...
gadhitacitto ti va ... ) quoted Sadd 671,4 (tvayi
gadhitacitto 'smi); M I 330,33 foil. (te ... savakesu --citta
pabbajitesu, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se gedhikatacitta); -
0
-mana, mfn. [gedhita + mana(s)], with mind greedy
(for); Pv 20:2 (adata -o amisasmiq1; Pv-a 107,s:
kamamise 1aggacitto gedhaq1 apanno); - see also
63
gathita (sv ganthati), gadhita.
geyya, (mj)n.,fpp ofgayati qv.
geha
geruka (and gerika), m.n. and -a, f [S. gairika, n.,
gairika], red ochre; ruddle; Abh 610 (gerikadiko ); 817
(dhatu ... o -adisu, Be so; Ce gerikadisu); V in 1 203,14
(imassa bhante ayasmato cakkhurogabadho ...
anujanami bhikkhave ajanaq1 ki'Qajanaq1 . . . -aq1
kapa11an ti; Sp 1091,1: -o nama suVaJ?.J?.ageruko);
II 151,1sjoll. (pharusaya bhittiya -a na nipatati); A I
210,31 (ukkaq1 ca paricca 10J?.aq1 ca .. . -aq1 ca ...
purisassa ca tajjaq1 vayamaq1 paricca ... upakki1ighassa
jatarpassa upakkamena pariyodapana hoti; Mp 11
324,16: -an ti
0
-CUJ?.J?.aq1); Sadd 922,20 (-aq1
gaverukaq1 ... vaJ?.J?.abhedo 'yaq1);-
0
-parikamma, n.,
treating or decorating with red ochre; Vin II 151,1o
(anujanami bhikkhave vihare setavaJ?.J?.al11 ka)aVaJ?.J?.aq1
-an ti); Ps III 377,24 (jatihingulakena majjitva dipi-
ctarhaya ghaq1sitva -aq1 katva); - --kata, mfn., treated
or decorated with red ochre; Vin I 48,s (sace --kata
bhitti kaJ?.J?.akita hoti); II 151,7 ( --kata bhitti);- se e also
gaveruka.
gelaa, n. [from gilana; AMg gelaJ?.J?.a, ge1anna;
BHS gai1anya, glanya], sickness, illness; weakness;
Abh 323 (ge1aakallam abadho); D II 99,16joll.
(bhagava gi1ana vughito aciravughito -a ... dhrunma pi
maq1 na paribhanti bhagavato -ena) = S V 153,3foll.;
A III 298,5 (gahapati gi1ana vunlto aciravunhito -a
daJ?.<;la!11 o1ubbha); Ja II 31,2o (ime dve krassa ... ae
asse <;tasitva -aq1 papenti); Vism 478,32 (gelaupruno
vedanpadanakkhandho abadhakatta); 636,2
(kayacittanaq1 n' eva daratho ... na akammaata na
-am ... hoti) f Nidd-a II 106,19 (
0
-ta) = Patis-a 590,1;
Kkh
2
364,11 (idha maggagamanaparissamo . pi -aq1);
Sp 983,33 (kasasasasemhadina va -en a ... na sakkoti ...
kammavacaq1 savetuq1); Mhv App A 17 (p. 327 ,1s: nara
bhassita navato bhmiq1 -enabhimaddita);
0
-pucchana, n., inquiring about (the health oj) a sick
person; visiting the sick; Cp-a 124,25 (mahapuriso
gi1anaseyyaya nipanno -' -atthaq1 agataya mahatiya
nagaparisaya ... dhammaq1 desetva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
gilana-); - se e also gi1anapucchana (sv gi1ayati), gilani-
pucchana; - agelaa, n., freedom from sickness or
weakness; fltness, health; Vism 466,8 (ta kayacittana111
--bhava1akkhaJ?.a); As 62,35 (rpakaye anaturataya -ena
nivyadhitaya arogyanhena kusa1aq1 vuttaq1);
niggelaa, mfn., free from sickness; Sv 386,3
(--bhavaq1); Ud-a 126,6 (--taya).
geva, n. [S. graiva], a necklace; a chain worn round the
neck of an elephant; Sadd 922,23 (g!vaq1 -aq1
g!veyyaq1 ... VaJ?.J?.abhedo 'yaq1).
gevati,pr. 3 sg. [cfS. Dhatup gevate, Wg 14:31: gevu ...
sevane], sprinkles; ? Sadd 440,23 (sevu . . . gevu
gilevu .. . secane: .. . -ati, eds so, perhaps wr for
sevane).
geha
1
, n. (pl. nom. -ani, -a) [AMg id.; S. grha, geha], a
house, a dwelling; a shelter; a home, a household; esp.
the dwelling of a layman, living a worldly lije in a
family; Abh 207 ( -aq1); V in III 16,7 (nanu nama tata
Sudinna sakaq1 -aq1 gantabban ti); D II 244,2* (yaq1 ca
sutva jahasi no -e runhe ca keva1e); III 155,13' (-am
geha
avasati ca tathavidho ); M II 62,27 (kuto no ...
agarasma Dhp 154
(gahakaraka din:l10 si, puna na kahasi; Dhp-a III
128,20: puna
mama na kahasi) = Th 184; Pv 15:22 (apa1,1a -am
ehiti); 29:4 (musavadena chademi natthi mama -e);
Th 111 ve duradhivasa -a); Ja I 145,2o
(-e anabhirata pabbajitukama hutva); 290,27 (purohitassa
hoti); 355,7*
(da<;h;lhani -ani jano ca nito); II 18,9 (ekabhmika-
dvibhmikadibhede -e sajjetva, Ce, Ee so; Be geha-
sambhare; Se pasade); IV 477,19* (adhicca vede pariyesa
putte -e tata patighapetva); Ap 160,12 me
atthi sake -e buddhassa
Cp 3:3:4 (satta ... nirarakkha sake -e
va<;h;lhanti sakaatibhi); 3:5:3 (kada -a nikkhamma
pavisissami Mil 396,24 (gorpo
na vijahati); Sp 282,10 (ekakm;l<;lake -e); 573,18
pi varrati,
ullittadibhavo eva hi kutiya Ps IV 111,15
hi na gehatthaya bodhi); Dhp-a I
151,4 ( Anathapi1,1<;likassa -e dve bhikkhu-
sahassani bhujanti); Ap-a 58,19 (atthi nu kho amma
kici dassami ti); Cp-a 133,22
(nikkhamanaya -ato nikkhami pabbaji ti attho );
Sadd 861,10 ga1,1hati ti -o ti pi
icchanti); - ifc see cora- (sv cora\ jara-
(sv jara\ tapana-, dhura-, paccha-, pacchima-; -
0
-Cchiidaka, m. [geha + chadaka
1
], a roofer; Sp 562,27
(chadanatthaya gantva], Be, Ce, Ee so;
Se

-
0
-jana, m. [geha + jana
1
], (a
member of) the household; the servants; Jall 347,10
tajjenti paharanti carati); Dhp-a I 72,6 (-a tena
karonta, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
karonto); Pv-a !6,26 koci pi
-o nasakkhi); -
0
-jjhiiyana,
0
-jjhana, n.
[geha + jhayana
1
, jhana
2
], the buming of a house; Ja I
347,21 ( --bhayena, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
0
-jjhana-) = Dhp-a I
370,18 (Be, Ee, Se so; Ce jhayanabhayena); -
o -(j)jhiipana, n., house-buming; Vism 326,23 (in cpd);
-
0
-diisi,f., a female house-slave; Sp 361,13 (-iya
dasassa jato antojatako); Vibh-a 441,24;
Sadd 261,1;-
0
-nissita
2
, mfn., connected with, attached
to, rooted in, the household (sensual) life; A II 14,5* (yo
vitakketi Mp III 16,17: -an ti
= It 117,17* (lt-all 174,36foll.: -an ti
ettha gehavasihi apariccattatta sabhavatta
gehadhammatta va vuccati vatthukamo, atha va
gehapatibaddhabhavato nivasaghana-
bhavato va kamavitakkadi nama);
Sn 280 janatha ... Pj II
311,13 foll.:
janeyyatha); Ap 438,7 (yada kilesa jayanti vitakka -a);
Mi145,27 (cha-y-imani maharaja -ani somanassani cha
nekkhammanissitani ... ); o -(p )pavesana, n.,
0
-(p)pavesa, m., entering a house; Ja II 169,1 (itarassa
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se

Ap-a 256,37 (tassa


saha -ena); - --maftgala, n. the ceremony of entering a
new house; Dhp-a III 307,13 karetva
ca ca ekato va karonto );
64 geha
Nidd-a I 416,2 Se so; Be
0
-ppavesa-; Ce, Ee
0
-pema, n., affection rooted in (and appropriate only to)
the household (sensual) life; Vin-vn 1979 (bhikkhuno
methuno rago pi va bhave);
0
-rakkhaka, mf(-ika)n., guarding the house; Spk I 165,3
(-e darake va matugame va thapetva); Dhp-a IV 103,25
(ekam eva

thapetva);
0
-rakkhaJ].a,
0
-rakkhana, n., protecting the house;
guarding the house; PsiV 111,14
0
-rakkhaJ].aka, mfn., guarding the house; Vv-a 76,zo
( --darake, Be, Ce, Se so; E e geharakkhike darake, prob.
wr); -
0
-lachaka, ? Ap 358,1 (tato pasadam aruyha
ubbiddha -a tattha naccehi gltehi parivarem' tada,
Ee so, with fn.: All MSS read gehalajaka; Ce tayo
Be, Se tato aruyha mahabhoge
valajako); -
0
-Viisi(n), mf(n). [geha + vasi(n)
2
], (one)
who lives in a house; living in the house; Ja IV 377,3;
It-a II 174,36foll. ( -ihi apariccattatta sabhavatta);
Ps III 72,25 (-ino);-
0
-Viisika, mf(n)., (one) who lives
in a house; Ps III 72,17; -
0
-Vigataip in Ee, Se at
Thi 327 is wr; Be, Ce
0
-sambhiira, m., materials for making a house; Ja IV
492,7; Vism 593,33 (yatha ca katthadisu -esu eken'
akarena parivaretva thitesu gehan ti
hoti, paramatthato nama natthi);
Sp 287,27 mattikamayam eva katva); -
0
-sita, mfn. [geha + sita
2
], connected with, attached to,
rooted in the household (sensual) life; appropriate
(only) to the household life; MI 123,26 (ye -a chanda ye
-a vitakka te pajaheyyasi; Ps II 96,27: -a ti
pacakamagu1,1anissita); III 136,16 ca ...
e' eva abhinimmadanaya ... ); SI
186,24* ca ca pahaya sabbaso ca
= Th 1214; S IV 71,19*
panujja iyati); Vibh 356,17
(atake arabbha -o takko vitakko ... ); 381,33fo/l.
(katamani cha -ani somanassani ... ); Nett 53,25foll.
(yani eh a -ani domanassani . . . ta1,1hapakkho, ta1,1haya
. . . ya eh a upekkha -a dighi-
pakkho); Vism 318,24; Ps III 132,13 nissaya
uppadesi); 372,19 (kin nu kho samaJ.lO
Gotamo --vasena ussadento va apasadento va
deseti udahu no ti);- --pema, n., affection
rooted in ( and appropriate only to) a household life;
Sp 211,9 (tata ti --pemena aha na sama1,1a-
tejena ... gahapatl ti pana vacanm:p sama1,1atejen'
aha); 541,29 me mata dhita bhagini ti
--pemena amasato pi dukkatam eva); 902,19 (purisassa
methunarago va va va hotu);
Ps II 9,11 acariyo upajjhayo ti
hoti); It-a II 69,27; - ageha, mfn., homeless,
without a house; Ja 11 423,3' (-o pabbajito hutva); Spk I
291,32 (aniketa -a bhikkhavo); Pj II 403,1 (agiho ti -o,
nitta1,1ho ti adhippayo, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se agaho ti); -
niggeha, mfn., homeless, without a house; Spk 1 106,1
upetassa);- sageha, mfn., with
the houses;? Sp 1050,31 (manussa ...
va -am eva cha<;l<;letva aattha gata, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
sace geham eva);- see also gaha
1
, giha.
geha
geha
2
, m., see sv gedha
2
.
go, m.f [ts] (sg. nom. go; acc. gavmp, gavmy, gaq;
dat./gen. gavassa
1
; abl. gava; loe. gave; pl. nom. gavo,
gava; acc. gavo; instr. gohi; gen. gavaq, gunnaq;
loe. gosu; see also Sadd 209,6foll.; 214,32foll.; iic go-
and, esp. befo re initial vowel, gava
1
- qv; ifc -gava
1
, -gu
3
,
-go); l. (m.) an ox; (j.) a cow; (pl.) cattle; Abh 495
(go!)O go vasabho vuso); 498 (gavi ca siilgini go ca); 869
(go pumitthiyaq); V in I 150,9 (gavuq va te demi gaviq
va te demi); DI 201,2s (gava khirmp khiramhi dadhi ... );
MI 429,32 (yadi va gavassa yadi va mahisassa ... ); SI
6,9* (gomiko gohi tath' eva nandati) = Sn 33; SI 221 ,34*
(ajjharhati dummedho go va bhiyyo palayinaq);
IV 181,12foll. (tena hi tvaq Nanda samikanaq gavo
niyyadehi ti, gamissanti bhante gavo vacchagiddhiniyo
ti); A I 162,12* (gosu parevatasu va); 1142,16
(yatharpe ... yae gavo haanti); 75,33* (gunnmp ce
taramananmp jimhmp gacchati puilgavo sabba ta jiqhmp
gacchanti) f. Jaiii 111,17* (gavaq ce taramananmp);
Sn 296 (gavo no parama mitta yasu jayanti osadha); 31 O
(adhammo iti pakkanduq yaq satthmp nipati gave; Pj 11
323,33: yasma gavimhi satthaq nipati ti vuttaq hoti);
580 (ekameko va maccanaq go vajjho viya niyyati); Ja I
336,11* (usabha rukkha gaviyo gava ca); 11 428,19* (ahaq
gamavarmp icche brahmai)I ca gavmp satmp); IV 481 ,12*
(gavaq va naghmp puriso yatha vane pariyesati);
V 15,27* (ahi!)<;)ati go-r-iva bhakkhasadi; l8,21: go-r-iva
ti go!)o viya); Cp 1:9:26 (datva dasidasaq gavmp
dhanmp; Cp-a 85,2o: gavan ti dhenuq); Mil267,21 (atthi
hatthi assa gavo mahisa ... ); Vism 166,33 (gopo ekasmiq
vaje sabba gavo samaharati); - ifc see
(sv

dammago (sv dammati), paghitago


(sv paghita); - see also cittagu (sv citta
2
), jaraggava
(sv jara\ tighagu, digu (sv dvi); - 2. (m.) an organ of
sense; Sadd 241,13* (go go!)e e' indriye... vattate);
241,18 (gavo cakkhadin' indriyani caranti ettha ti
gocaro);- 3. (m.) the earth; Abh 181 (vasumati go ku);
Sadd 241,13* (go ... ... vattate); Ps III 435,29
(go ti hi nammp); - 4. (m.) speech; under-
standing; Sadd 241,13* (go... vacane e' eva
buddhiyaq ... vattate ); 241,28 foil. (ten' ah u poriil)a gan
tayati ti gottaq, Gotamo ti hi pavattamanmp gaq
vacanmp buddhiq ca tayati ekmpsikavisayataya rakkhati
ti gottmp); - 5. (m.) the sun; Sadd 241,14* (go ...
adicce .. . vattate); 242,12 (gosaddo adicce vattati
gogottaq Gotammp name ti); - 6. (m.) a ray of light;
Sadd 241,14* (go ... rasmiymp ... vattate); 242,21 (u!)ha
gavo rasmiyo etassa ti UI)hagu suriyo); - see also
UI)hagu (sv UI)ha); - 7. (m.) water; Sadd 241,14* (go .. .
paniye pi ca vattate ); 242,24 (gositacandanan ti .. .
gosaddena hi jalaq vuccati, go viya sitmp candanaq);
-
0
-kal,.lj:aka, m. [go +

l. a plant, SAF: small


caltrops, Turkey blossom, Tribulus terrestris L.;
Abh 583 (-o ca ); - 2. a sharp clod chumed up
by cattle; Kkh
2
151,24; Sp 756,18 (-o nama gavinmp
khuracchinnakaddamo vuccati); 1088,4 (te kira -e
upahana rakkhituq na sakkonti); -
--hata, mfn., chumed into sharp clods by cattle; Vin I
195,37 (kal)huttara bhumi khara --hata) f. A I 136,32
(Mp 11 225,11foll.: deve gavihi
65 go
akkantakkantaghane khurantarehi kaddamo uggantva
tirthati, so vatatapena sukkho kakacadantasadiso hoti
dukkhasamphasso ... gunnmp khurantarehi chinna ti pi
attho);-
0
-ka1,.11,.1a, m., l. a span; Abh 267;- 2. a kind
ofdeer or elk; Abh612 (-o Jaiii 75,22
(eko skaro eko -o eko mahiso eko gavayo ... );
V 406,30' (ga!)ino ti -a); PsI 120,9 (in cpd);
Ap-a 536,10*; - gokai)I)a [ti] in Ee at Sv 834,20 is wr for
goka!)a qv; -
0
-ka1,.11,.1aka, m., a kind of arrow;? a
spike; ? Mhv 76:48 (tikkhagge vara!)atthaya vara!)anaq
ayomaye -e nekasatasahassaga!)ite; vl -
0
-klil,.lli,f [go + ka!)a
1
], a cow blind in one eye; D III
38,14 foil. (Be, E e, Se so; Ce go kiil)a; Sv 834,2o: -a ti
ekakkhihata ka!)a gavi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gokal)l)a ti);
53,18 (-aq pariyantacariniq karotha); -
0
-kula, n., a
cattle-shed; a cow-pen; Abh 190 (goqhaq tu -mp va jo);
S IV 289,5 (adhivasentu me thera svatanaya -e bhattan
ti); Ja VI 297,18;-
0
-khliyitaka, mfn., (to be) grazed by
cattle; Vism 415,3 (sassesu pana --mattesu jatesu;
[Be] 11 50,22: gohi khaditabbappamiil)esu) =
368,12 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
0
-khayitamattesu);
Sadd 327,zo; -
0
-gavesa, mfn., searching for cattle;
Ja V 70,1* (eko caraq -o m!ho accasariq vane; 72,u:
naghago!)e gavesanto); -
0
-ghaqtsikli,f, a cow-
rubber" ? a roller, a rod; V in 11 117,3o (kathinmp
paribhijjati, anuJanamJ bhikkhave -aya kathinmp
sailgharitun ti ... ; Sp 1207,3: -aya
ti velum va rukkhadandakam va anto katva tena saddhim
sailgharltun ti attho); _:_
0
-ghlitaka, m. [go + ghataka
1
i,
one who kills cows, a butcher; Vin III 105,30 (Sp 508,13:
-o ti gavo vadhitva vadhitva arthito mmpsmp mocetva
vikki!)itva jivikmp kappanakasatto); D 11 294,18; A III
302,15; Ja V 270,4* (cora -a ludda); Vism 348,14; -
0
-ghlitana, n., cattle-killing, cow-slaughter; Pj 11 323,25
(taq -aq disva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-ghatakaq); -
0
-cara, m. [cf S., BHS gocara] l. grazing; a search for
food; where and on what animals feed; the particular
feeding-ground, the particular fuud uf un animal; V in III
147,31 (maha saku!)asailgho tasmiq pallale divasmp -mp
caritva); D III 23,22 (tikkhattuq sihanadaq naditva -aya
pakkameyyaq; Sv 827,14: aharatthaya pakkameyyaq);
Dhp 135 (yatha dal)<;)ena gopalo gavo pacceti -aq);
Sn 39 (migo ... yenicchakaq gacchati -aya); Jai 221,31
(imasmiq sare udakmp parittaq -o ca mando nidagho
ca mahanto); III 26,2 (ekassa sihassa ... galo uddhumayi,
-aq ga!)hituq na sakkoti); 52,1 (attano --rthane -aq
gahetva); Mil 393,14 (bi!aro asanne yeva -aq
pariyesati); PsI 117,9 (jaraggavo diva -e caritva);
Vv-a 218,31foll. (gavo caranti ettha ti -o, -o viya ti -o
Moh 167,8foll. (gavo caranti ettha ti
-o gunnmp caral)arthanaq, taqsadisataya pana sabbo pi
pavattivisayo -o ti veditabbo); Mhv 19:73 (rao
mailgalahatthi ... aqhasi -aq carmp); - ifc se e vana-
(sv vana\ vari-; - 2. a bhikkhu 's begging-round;
where bhikkhus (properly) beg for food; V in 11 208,22
(-o pucchitabbo agocaro pucchitabbo; Sp 1281 ,s:
gocaragamo asanne udahu dure ... ); Pv 36:43 (addasa
sama!)aqt . . . -ato nivattmp; Pv-a 240,22:
ten' aha -ato nivattan ti); Thi 427
(ayya Jinadatta agacchi -aya caramana; Thi-a 247,28:
go
-aya ti bhikkhaya); Ap 294,2o; Vibh 247 ,11joll.; Sp 788,3
(vesiyadi-agocararp pahaya saddhasampannakuladina ca
-ena sampanno ); Nidd-a I 451,1 (-o ti pi1,1<;!apatadinarp.
atthaya upasaii.kamiturp. yuttaghanarp); - ifc see acara-,
maha- (sv maha[t]), vesiya-; - --gama, m., the village
where bhikkhus or other ascetics beg for food; a village
where bhikkhus can (properly) beg for food; M 1 167,6;
Ja IV 8,9 (ekarp. indavaru1,1ikarukkharp. --gamarp katva);
Vism 97,29 (metta bhiivetabba ... --gamamhi issarajane);
Sp 285,16; 1267,2 (amhiikarp. --game pi1,1<;laya caritva);
Ps II 174,4 (sampattapabbajitanarp sulabhapi1,1<;larp.
--gamarp. ca addasarp.); Pv-a 12,18 (sundaro 'yarp.
--gamo manussa ca saddhasampanna paJ.lltarp. piJ.l<;ia-
patarp. den ti ... ); - 3. (i) where the mind (properly)
ranges and finds sustenance; a field or scope or sphere
of action or attention; D III 58,19 (-e bhikkhave caratha
sake pettike visaye; Sv 846,2o: -e ti cariturp. yuttaqhane);
S V 148,1 (ko ca bhikkhave bhikkhuno -o sako pettiko
visayo, yad idarp. cattaro satipaghana); Dhp 22 (pa1,1<;lita
appamade pamodanti ariyanarp -e rata); 93 (suato
animitto ca vimokho yassa -o)= Th 92; Sn 961 (kyass'
assu idha -a); Th 1085 (accherarp. vata buddhanarp.
gambhiro -o sako); Ap 48,1o (vinayo mayharp. -o);
Patis I 180,6 ( -arp. ca pajanati; Patis-a 512,n: -an ti
vipassaniikha1,1e saii.khariirammaJ.larp., maggakkha1,1e ca
phalakkha1,1e ca nibbaniirammaJ.larp); II 150,13 (ime
panca dhamma dhammapatisambhidaya iiramma1,1a
e' eva honti -a ca); Vism 19,16 (-o pana tividho
upanissayagocaro arakkhagocaro upanibandhagocaro ti);
Sv 465,15 (patibharpsil ti patibhaJ.lasaii.khatassa a1_1assa
-a ahesurp.); Patis-a 232,3o (samadhissa -esu kasi1_1adisu
iirammaJ.lesu .. . chekabhavo); - ifc see arakkha-,
upanibandha-, upanissaya-; - -'-ajjhatta, (mj)n., what
is interna! as the scope of action or attention; a sphere
of attention within oneself; ? Spk III 206,4 (-' -ajjhatte
pavattaya satiya); It-a 11 168,10 (ajjhattarato samahito ti
evamadisu vuttarp idarp - '-ajjhattarp. nama); Th-a 111
167,6 (-'-ajjhatte sutthu samahita hutva); - (ii) the
range of the organs of sense; an object of sense; Abh 94
(rilparp saddo gandharasa phasso dhammo ca -a);
Kv 252,17 (marp.sacakkhussa visayo iinubhavo -o);
Sv 224,15 (aruppe pana dibbacakkhussa -o n' atthi ti);
Vibh-a 47,14 (cakkhadinarp pana --tta); - agocara, m.
l. not the proper feeding-ground; an unsuitable feeding-
ground (for a particular animal); Ja II 40,14 (imarp
thanarp. tava agocaro); 60,2 (tiracchanagata pi agocare
caranta sapattahattharp gacchanti); Pj II 39,15 (ta gavo
agocararp. pariharitva gocare caretva); 2. an
unsuitable place for bhikkhus to beg, an unsuitable
person for bhikkhus to beg from; Vin li 208,22
(Sp 1281,7: agocaro nama micchiidinhikanarp. va gamo
paricchinnabhikkho va gamo); MI ll,2 (yatharilpe
anasane nisinnarp yatharilpe agocare carantarp. ... ; Ps I
80,32: ayutto gocaro agocaro, so vesiyadibhedo paca-
vidho ); Nidd I 4 73,sfoll. (Nidd-a I 451,2: ayuttaghanarp.
agocaro) f. Vibh 246,3sfoll.; Pj I 237,2 (chabbidhe ca
agocare carati, seyyathidarp vesiyagocare vidhavathulla-
kumiirikapaJ.l<;iakabhikkhunlpiinagiiragocare ti); - 3. not
being within the range ( oj), not a field or seo pe or
sphere of action or attention; where the mind should not
66 go
range or find sustenance; an unsuitable field of action or
attention; S V 147,16foll. (ma agocare carittha
paravisaye . . . ko ca bhikkhave bhikkhuno agocaro
paravisayo, yad idarp paca kamagu1,1a); Ja VI 438,32
(agocaro esa mayharp. gahapatisippam evaharp. janami);
Pj I 246,9 (a1_1uka ti marp.sacakkhussa agocara
dibbacakkhuvisaya); Ud-a 319,s (vacaya agocararp.
ariyanarp. kathaya avisayarp. musavadarp. bha1,1anti ti);
321,29 ([maccurajassa] adassanarp. agocararp gaccheyya);
- sagocara, mfn., having the same feeding-ground or
sphere of action; Ja li 31 ,25' (Suhanu pi tadiso yeva yo
So1,1assa sagocaro; 32,s'foll.: yath' eva hi So1_1o
assagocaro asse <;iasanto carati tatha Suhanu pi, imina
nesarp samanagocaratarp. dasseti);-
0
-Caral}.atthiiya in
Ee at Ja VI 335,1w is prob. wr; Be, Se gocaratthaya; Ce
cara1_1atthaya; -
0
-cari,
0
-carika,
0
-cariya
1
, m. one of
the types of elephant (the lowest); Ja IV 234,12'
(gocariyadini artha hatthikulani abhibhavitva
atikkamitva uposathakule jato); V 418,13' (gocarikiidi-
bhedena dasavidhena nagakulena, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
gocariyadi-); Sv 573,16* foll. (gocari kalambo
gaii.geyyo ... yarp. dasannarp. gocarisaii.khatanarp. pakat-
ihatth!narp balarp tarp. ekassa kalambassa ti); Ps 11 6,20
(chaddanto nagaraja na gocariyahatthikuladisu navasu
kulesu uppajjati chaddantakule yeva uppajjati); - see
also kaJavaka; -
0
-cariya
2
, mfn. [cfBHS gocarika],
(according to cts) of a reddish or brownish colour,?
V in III 226,25 (navam pana bhikkhuna santhatarp
karayamanena dve bhaga suddhakaJakanarp
eJakalomanarp. adatabbii tatiyarp odatanarp. catuttharp
-anarp.; Sp 684,21: -anan ti kapilaVaJ.ll)anarp.); V 36,1; -
0
-Hha (and guttha ?), m.n., a cow-pen; a cattle-fold;
Abh 190 (-arp tu gokularp vajo); MI 79,14 (ye te -a
patthitagavo apagatagopalaka; Ps II 47,1: -a ti govaja);
li l86,2 (brahmaJ.l.O bahi nagare gavo -e dohapeti); Ja IV
223,7* ( -arp. majjarp ... iiraka parivajjehi, Be, Ce, E e so;
Se gugharp.; 223,22foll.: -arp majjarp kiratan ti ayarp
potthakesu patho, aghakathayarp pana -arp. majjarp
kirasarp. ca ti vatva -an ti gunnarp thitaghanarp., Be so;
Ce gughamajjarp. kirasarp. ca ti ayarp potthakesu
patho ... ; Se guttharp majjarp. kirasarp ca ti ayarp
potthakesu patho ... ; E e gughimaccharp gharasava ti
ayarp potthakesu patho aghakathayarp pana
goqhimajjakirasava ti vatva goghin ti gunnarp
thitaghanarp, prob. wr); Bv-a 264,15 (yatha usabho -arp.
bhinditva yathasukharp. icchitaghanarp papu1_1ati); -
--phala, n. [cf S. a type of (medicinal) fruit;
V in I 201,29 (anujanami bhikkhave phalani bhesajjani
vilari.garp. pipphalirp. ... amalakarp --phalarp, Be, Ce so,
with vl koghaphalarp.; Ee, Se gothaphalarp) quoted
Sp 836,26 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se koqhaphalarp); Vin-vn 1357
(--phalarp.);- see also kugha
2
, kogha
1
;-
0
-tta, n., see
sv; -
0
-thana, m., the teat of a cow's udder; Sp 996,4
(UJ.ll).gal,l<;la nama honti -a viya ari.gulika viya ca tattha
tattha lambanti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gothanika); -
0
-thanika, m. or -a,f, a small teat of a cow's udder;
Sp 996,4 (-a vi ya aii.gulikii vi ya ca, Ee, Se so, perhaps
wr; Be, Ce gothana);-
0
-damaka, m., a cattle-tamer; a
cattle-driver: M Ili 222,10 ( -ena . . . godammo sarito
ekarp yeva disarp dhavati); Spk II 220,2 (silto ti
go
assadamako, -o ti pi vadanti yeva);-
0
-damma, m. [go
+ damma
1
], a bullock to be tamed, a young bul/ock; M II
129,5 (hatthidamma va assadamma va -a sudanta
suvinlta); lii 222,10; Ja I 337,22' (dhuravahe ...
mahagm_1e . . . ayojetva tarul).e -e dhure yojente
addasarp); -
0
-duhana,
0
-dhana, n. [go + duhana
1
,
dhana
1
], the time requiredfor milking a cow; Mill10,11
(na kici bhante apunnarp apajjeyya antamaso
0
-duhanamattarp pi ti, Se so; Be, Ce, Ee gaddhana-
mattarp pi ti); Spk II 224,11 (gaddhanamattan ti
o -dhanamattarp, gaviya ekavararp aggatthan-
aka<;l<;lhanamattan ti attho, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gadduhana-
mattan ti
0
-duhanamattarp); Th-a II 36,18 (asuko bhikkhu
jagariyarp nanuyujati antamaso
0
-dhanamattarp pi
kalarp, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-duhana-; Ce gal).<;!sahanana-); -
see also gaddhana; -
0
-dohaka, m., a milkman, one
who milks cows; Ja V 105,13 (eka -arp padena
paharitva); Spk 1 258,2;-
0
-dharaJ1i, (m)f(n.)., a COW in
calf; Sn 26 (Pj 11 39,1o: -iyo ti gabbhiniyo);-
0
-dhma,
0
-dhuma, m., "earth-smoke", grain, wheat; Abh 450
( ... -o varako yavo); V in IV 264,29 (amakadhaarp
nama sali vihi yavo -o kangu varako kudrsako, Ee, Se
so; Be, Ce
0
-dhumo; Sp 822,12: yavagodhumesu bhedo
natthi); Mil267,28 ( ... varako -o muggo ... , Be, Ee so;
Ce, Se
0
-dhumo); Ps II lll,3o (yavo -o, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-dhumo); Sadd 94,25* (-o saqhiko yavo);-
0
-naiigula,
o m., a kind of black monkey; Abh 614 (-o);
Th 113 (--migayuta ... sela; Th-a I 237,32fol/.: gunnarp
viya nangularp etesan ti -a, kajamakkata,
ti pi vadanti yeva); Ja V 70,15*
(kapi-m-agachi -o daricaro, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
o -nail.guqho; 72,23' foil.: -o ti gunnarp nail.guqhasadisa-
nail.guqho,
0
-nail.guqho ti pi
0
-nanguli ti pi
Be, Ee so; Ce
0
-nanguqho ti ... nail.guqhi ti pi
Se
0
-nanguqho ti ... ti pi ... );
Ps IV 73,9 Se so; Be
0
-nail.gala-; Ce, Ee
0
-nail.guqha-);-
0
-0asa,
0
-nasa, m. [go +nasa, nasa], a
kind of large snake; Abh 651 (-o); Sp 259,1
(ahigahal).ena sabba pi ajagaragonasadibheda dighajati
sail.gahita, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr -gonisadi-); Sadd 922,25
(
0
-naso -o ... val).l).abhedo 'yarp); Samantak 330 (in cpd:
gonasoragasappadi-);-
0
-nisa.ana,f, the sitting down
ofcattle; Sadd 385,10;-
0
-nisada, m. [go + nisada
3
], the
sitting down, settling of cattle;? Sadd 385,1o (-o ti
0
-nisajjana);- o -nisadl, (m)f(n )., (a place for storage or
cooking, kappiyabhmi or kappiyakuti) sited informal/y
in an unfenced settlement; ? Vin-vn 2665; 2672 (aramo
aparikkhitto sakalo bhuyyato pi va duvidho pi hi vihi
-i ti vuccati); -
0
-nisadika, (m)f(n). [cf BHS go-
(a place for storage or cooking, kappiyabhmi
or kappiyakuti) sited informal/y in an unfenced
settlement; ? (as cows settle? or like encampments of
cowherds (nomads)? or among the cattle ?) V in I 239,34
(anujanami bhikkhave tisso kappiyabhmiyo
ussavanantikarp -arp gahapatin ti; Sp 1099,9 foll.: -a
duvidha aramagonisadika viharagonisadika ti, tasu
yattha n' eva aramo na senasanani parikkhittani honti
ayarp aramagonisadika nama, yattha senasanani sabbani
va ekaccani va parikkhittani aramo aparikkhitto ayarp
viharagonisadika nama, iti ubhayatrapi aramassa
67 go
aparikkhittabhavo yeva pamill).arp); o -nisadi-
nivittha, mfn. (according to cts) not settled in an
organised way, settled with dwellings in small groups;
V in lii 46,25 (parikkhitto pi gamo aparikkhitto pi gamo
-o pi gamo; Sp 298,3o: -o nama vithisannivesadivasena
anivisitva yatha gavo tattha tattha dve tisso nisidanti
evarp tattha tattha dve til).i gharani katva nivinho); -
0
-nisinnakaip, adv., in the way a cow sits; Ja I 163,w
(gosinnakavasena ti, Ce, Ee so; Be nipannakavasena ti;
Se o -nipannakarena ti); 321,11 (bodhisatto pacte
sammijetva -arp nisidi); -
0
-pa, m. [go + pa
4
], a
cowherd; Abh 495; M 11 180,14 (-o va adinnarp
adiyamano ); Dhp 19 (-o va gavo gal).ayarp paresarp);
Sn 18 (pakkodano duddhakhiro 'ham asmi iti Dhaniyo
-o); Pj 11 26,27 (-a nama nibaddhavasino na honti); 28,1s
(gunnarp palanato -o, yo hi attano gavo paleti so -o ti
vuccati); Vism 166,33; - -nisada, m.pl. [gopa +
nisada
1
], cowherds and bandits; Ja IV 364,14* (brahmal).a
vessapathesu tiqhanti . . . sama --nisadehi; 366,zr:
--nisadehi ti gopalakehi e' eva nisadehi ca gama-
ghatakacorehi sama ti vuttarp, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se nesadehi
ca); - see also gopi below;-
0
-pakhuma, mfn., with
eyelashes like a cow 's ( one of the 32 characteristics of a
mahapurisa); D II 18,28 (ayarp hi deva kumaro -o;
cfSv 451,12foll.: ettha pakhuman ti sakalacakkhu-
gal).<;larp adhippetarp); III 167,15 (imani dve mahapurisa-
lakkhal).ani patilabhati abhinilanetto ca hoti -o ca); M II
137,7 (-o kho pana so bhavarp Gotamo); Ap 426,19
(netta -a tesarp, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gopamukha);
Vv-a 279,25; -
0
-pada, n. a cow's hoofprint; A III
188,10 (parittarp -e udakarp, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
0
-padak:e);
IV 102,7; Mil287,13 (visusseyya pi ce maharaja
mahasamuddo ... -e udakarp viya);-
0
-padaka, n. [go
+ padaka
2
], a cow's hoofprint; Ps III 420,3
(mahasamuddarp upanidhaya -arp); -
0
-pallika,f, a
hut, a cow-shed; Ja 1 388,10 (eko gopalako ... gavo
gahetva araarp pavisitva tattha -arp katva rakkhanto
vasati, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gosalarp); -
0
-pas, m.pl.,
cattle and other domestic animals; A 111 394,21 (Mp III
401,26: - ti gavo ca ajika ca);-
0
-pala, m., a cowherd;
Abh 495; Dhp 135 (yatha dal).<;!ena -o gavo paceti
gocararp); Spk I 22,3 (-en a gogal).o niyati);
0
-palaka, m., a cowherd; Vin I 152,36 (bhikkh chatte
vassarp upagacchanti, manussa ujjhayanti ... seyyatha pi
-a ti); M 1 222,19 (ekadasahi ... ail.gehi samannagato -o
bhabbo gogal).arp parihariturp phatikattmp ... ); Ja I 388,8
(eko -o ... seqhino ... gorasarp aharati); Mil18,14 (-o
gavo rakkhati ae gorasarp paribhujanti); Vism 380,27;
Dhp-a I 323,1 foil. (N ando nama -o ... --ttena rajapijarp
pariharanto attano kutumbarp rakkhati); Pj II 28,19 (yo
paresarp [gavo paleti] vetanena bhato hutva so -o); -
0
-palika,f, a cowgirl; Vin III 38,w; -
0
-pita(r), m.
[gopita(dJ, a leader of the herd; MI 222,25 (ye te
usabha -aro goparil).ayaka; Ps II 261,7: gunnarp
pituqhanarp karonti ti -aro); -
0
-pipasaka, m.,
o -pipasika,f, ? a thirsty cow or ox; thirsty cattle; ?
Ja IV 56,26* (bhavanti h' eke purisa gopipasikajatika
ghasanti mae mittani vacaya na ca kammana, Be so;
Ce, Ee, Se gopipasaka-; E e gharpsanti; 57 ,16 foll.:
gunnarp pipasakajatika viya, pipasitagosadisa ti vuttarp
go
hoti yatha pipasitagavo otaritva
udakaq pivanti na pana udakassa
karonti evam ekacce ca idaq ca karissama ti
madhuravacanena mittani ghasanti piya-
pana na karonti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
-
0
-pi,f, a cowherd's wife; Sn 22 (-i
mama assava alola iti Dhaniyo gopo); Pj II 36,!3 (etehi
gu1_1ehi -iya
0
-pitakaip, adv. [go
+ pitaka
1
], drinking like a cow; as a cow drinks; A III
188,16 catuku1_1<;!iko nipatitva pivitva
pakkameyyan ti; Mp III 296,19 foil.: gaviyo vi ya
mukhena aka<;l<;lhanto pivitva); -
0
-pura, n., a town-
gate; Abh 204 (gopuradvarakotthako); 1065; Ja VI 433,!
(nagare ... agharasahattho pakaro -'-agalako); Mil66,I9
(pakaraq karapeyyasi -aq karapeyyasi agalakaq
karapeyyasi); Ap-a 150,6 (te gantva -aq kha1_1itva rao
asanaghare ughahiqsu); Mhv 35:97; -
0
-purisa, m., a
cowman, a cowherd; Ja V 449,3*
assabandhaq -aq ca 449,33: -o ti vuccati
gopalako); Patis II 213,14 (antamaso assabandhagopurise
upadaya, Be so; Ce assabandhagobandhapurise; Ee, Se
assabandhagopake purise; Patis-a 677,4: -a nama
gunnaq rakkhaka); - o -balivaddaayena, adv., in the
way of "a bull of cattle" (denoting a pleonasm);
V v-a 258,8 (sati pi Sakkagandhabbanaq devabhave
tesaq visuq gahitatta -ena tadaadevavacako
devasaddo daghabbo); -
0
-ma(t), m(jn)., one who
possesses cattle; Abh 495 (
0
-ma tu gomiko py atha); SI
6,9* (
0
-ma gohi tath' eva nandati, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
gomiko) = Sn 33 (Be so; Ce, Ee gomiko; Se gopiko);
Sadd 793,n; -
0
-mm.ujala
2
, n., a herd of cows; Ps Il
258.Is (goga1_1an ti V 12,10 (-e rogo pata ti); Spk I
31,21 (gosamiko pi disva gavo nissaya
pacagorasasampattiq anubhavamano gohi nandati, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se gomiko pi ... ); Th-a I 109,Is
(tasmiq ca kule bahuq ahosi, taq gopalaka
rakkhanti); - mfn., surrounded by herds
of cows; Sn 301 ( navaraga1_1ayutaq
abhijjhayiqsu brahma1_1a; Pj II
320,10: ti goythehi Ja VI
27,2o* dasasailghapurakkhato
karehi; cf27 ,2r: subhasitarajakaanaq ma1_1<;lalena
parikhitto, Ce, Ee so; Be rajakaanaq
ma1_1<;lalena purakkhato; Se rajakaanaq
ma1_1<;lalena purakk:hito); -
0
-maya, n.m., cow-dung;
Abh 499 (-o nitthl); Vin III 16,19 (haritena -ena
pa!haviq opujapetva); MI 79,16 (yani tani
vacchakanaq taru1_1akanaq -ani tani
aharemi); S II 85,4 (maha aggikkhandho jaleyya
tatra puriso kalena . . . sukkhani ca -ani
pakkhipeyya); A I 209,! (kharaq ca paticca -aq ca
paticca udakaq ca paticca . . . upakkilighassa vatthassa
upakkamena pariyodapana hoti; Mp II 323,2o: -an ti
gomuttaq va ajala1_1<;lika va); V 263,17 (allani -ani
amaseyyasi); Mil54,4 (ma1_1i na siya atapo na siya
na si ya jayeyya so aggi ti); Vism 603,9* (yatha na suriye
aggi na ma1_1imhi na -e); Ud-a409,22 nama
sabbamali.galesu vattati ti); Sadd 794,21 (gohi nibbattaq
- --piil_laka, m., a dung-beetle; Ja II 157,14; -
--bhakkha, mfn., eating cow-dung; DI 166,23; A I 241,9;
68 go
Niddi 417,2;-
0
-rnika,m., see sv;-
0
-mi!ha,m.n.,
cow's urine; Abh 499 (-o gomayo nitthl);-
0
-mutta, n.
[go + mutta
2
], cow's urine; Ja I 464,6 (-e pana
pacapa1_11_1ani tiphaladlni ca pakkhipitva); Mil 172,14
pi -aq pltaq .. . sattanaq vyadhiq
hanati);- --paribhavita, mfn., mixed with cow's urine;
Sp 1 092,2o (muttaharitakan ti
hatakaq); - --vailka, mfn., crooked like (the course
of) a cow's urine, zig-zagging; Sv 980,32 (ekacco hi
bhikkhu pathamavaye ekavisatiya anesanasu chasu ca
agocaresu carati majjhimapacchimavayesu ca lajji
kukkuccako sikkhakamo hoti, ayaq --vailkata nama);
As 151,2Ijoll. (yo hi papaq katva va na karomi ti
bhasati so gantva paccosakkanataya --vailko nama
hoti . . . yassa va ti1_1i pi kammadvarani asuddhani so
--vailko nama hoti ... d!ghabhiil_laka pan' ahu
ekacco ... ); -
0
-muttaka, m. l. a kind of gem;
Ud-a 103,27 jotiraso -o gomedako ... ) f.
Sadd 873,3; V v-a 111,28 (in cpd); - 2. a type of
decoration or omament (a zig-zag ? ); Sp 292,11
(ajaniyaq ... malakammalatakammamakaradantaka-
gomuttaka-a<;l<;lhacandakadibhedaq va na
vagati);-
0
-illel}qa, m., a cowherd, a cattle-keeper; Ja I
288,30' (hatthimel_l<;!agomel_l<;ladayo va hontu hinajacca);
-
0
-medaka, m., a kind of gem; Ud-a 103,27 (gomuttako
-o) f. Sadd 873,3; Vv-a lll,zs (in cpd);-
0
-medha, m.,
a cow-sacrifice; Pj II 323,!7 (tada kira brahma1_1a
yaavataq pretva
bandhitva rao mlaq netva maharaja
yajassu, evaq te brahmalokassa maggo visuddho
bhavissati ti ahaqsu); -
0
-rakke in Ee at DI 136,!
(kasigorakke) is wr for -gorakkhe (Be, Ce, Se so); -
0
-rakkha, m(jn)., n., and -a, f, l. (m.) a cowherd;
Vin IV 8,24 (kassako si viil_lijo si -o si ti, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee omits); Sp 253,22 (kassako viil_lijo -o); - 2. (n.f)
keeping or breeding cattle; Abh 446 (-a
Vin IV 6,34 (ukkaghaq nama kammaq kasi viil_lijja -a);
M I 85,33 (yadi kasiya yadi va1_1ijjaya yadi -ena; Ps II
56,21: -an ti attano va paresaq va gavo rakk:hitva
pacagorasavikkayena jivanakammaq); Sn 612 (yo hi
koci manussesu -aq upajlvati . . . kassako so na
brahma1_1o; cfPj II 466,!2: tattha -an ti khettarakkhaq,
kasikamman ti vuttaq hoti, pathavi hi go ti vuccati
tappabhedo ca khettaq); -
0
-rakkhal}a, n., cattle-
tending; Ps II 82,3o; - o -rava, m. [go + rava
2
], mooing,
lowing; Ps II 267,4 (mata purato purato huq hun ti
katva dadamana); Ud-a 367,1; -
0
-ravaka, m.,
mooing, lowing; MI 225,34 (vacchako taru1_1ako tavad
eva jatako matu -ena vuyhamano);-
0
-rasa, m. [go +
rasa
1
], a dairy product, milk and its derivatives;
Abh 501; Vin I 244,34 (anujanami bhikkhave paca -e
dadhiq sappiq); Jai 388,1!
(eko gopalako ... seghino ... -aq aharati); Mill8,I4
(gopalako gavo rakkhati ae -aq paribhujanti);
Dhp-ai 157,19 (paca -e paribhujituq); Pjii 319,7
(yasu pittadinaq bhesajjabhta paca -a jayanti); -
neg. agorasata,f, abstr., the not being a dairy product;
Spk II 105,22;-
0
-rpa, m.n., a cow; an ox; Ja I 355,11'
(gavo ti -ani); Mil 396,22joll. ( -assa cattari ailgani
gahetabbani ti ... ); 396,29 (-o adil_ll_ladhuro
gocati
sukhadukkhena dhuraq vahati); Vism 505,25 (-aq viya
. . . vibadhenta); Sp 208,8 (antamaso
dasakammakaranaq pi -anaq pi aparibhogaraho ); Ps I
256,22 ( -anaq nikkhamanavelayam eva);
--slaka, mfn., having the behaviour of a cow (ie
innocent and harmless); Vibh-a 383,6 (adinnadanaq
dussllassa santake appasavajjaq tato --slakassa santake
mahasavajjaq tato sanu_1agatassa ... ); - se e also
gosladhatuka below; -
0
-lakkhal).a, n., signs of amen
or health on a cow; DI 9,21 (te evarupaya
tiracchanavijjaya micchajivena jivikaq kappenti ...
usabhalakkha1_1aq -aq ajalakkha1_1aq ... ) f. Nidd I
381,30 (Ee so; Be, Ce go1_1a-; Se omits);-
0
-loma, n., a
cow's hair (from which dubba grass is said to spring);
Vism 543,22 (-avi1oma-);
0
-lomika,
0
-lomi, n.
[cfBHS golomakaq], a type of beard; Vin II 134,6foll.
(chabbaggiya bhikkh . . . massuq -aq
karapenti ... na -aq kiirapetabbaq; cfSp 1211,3: -an ti
hanukamhi dighaq katva thapitaq eJakamassukaq
vuccati); 144,29* (in uddana: massuq kappenti
golorni caturassakaq);-
0
-lomi,f, the name ofvarious
plants; SAF: white conch grass, Cynodon dactylon (L.)
Pers.; myrtle flag, sweet flag, Acorus calamus L.;
Abh 584 (-i tu vaca); 599 (-i sa sita bhave);-
0
-vata,
0
-vatta, n. [go + vata
2
, vatta
2
] the "cow-practice",
behaviour as of a cow (a practice of certain ascetics);
M 1 388,21 (tassa taq -aq digharattaq samattaq
samadinnaq ... , Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
0
-Vattaq); 389,5
(sampajjamanaq -aq gunnaq sahavyataq upaneti
vipajjamanaq nirayan ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
0
-Vattaq);
Nidd I 92,26 (vatani ti hatthivataq va assavataq va -aq
va . . . Be, Ce so; E e, Se vatani ti . . . govattaq va);
As 355,z4; -
0
-Vatika,
0
-vattika, m(jn)., observing the
"cow-practice", (one) who lives or behaves like a cow;
MI 388,2o (ayaq ... Pu1_11_10 KoJiyaputto -o, Be, Ce, E e
so; Se
0
-vattiko; Ps III 100,18: -o ti samadinnagovato,
sise sitigani thapetva natigutthaq bandhitva gavihi
saddhiq ti1_1ani khadanto vi ya carati); Nidd I 89,18 (-a,
Be, Ce so; Ee, Se govattika); Nett 99,8;-
0
-vikatta, m.,
a butcher's knife; Saddh 381 (ti1_1hena -ena); -
0
-Vikantana, n., a butcher's knife; Vin III 89,14 (ti1_1hena
-ena kucchi parikanto, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
0
-vikattanena) f. MI 449,2 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
0
-vikattanena); MI 244,15 (dakkho goghatako ... ti1_1hena
-ena kucchiq parikanteyya) f. S IV 56,26 f. A III 380,10;
-
0
-Vittaka, mfn. [go + vittaka
1
or vittaka
2
], rich in
cattle; or making a living by cattle; Ja 1 191,21 (ekaq
-aq setthiq upasatikamitva); -
0
-sailkhya, m., a
cowherd; Abh 495; -
0
-samita, mfn. [go + samita
2
],
like cattle, equal to cattle; SI 6,17* (natthi -aq dhanaq,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
0
-samikaq; Spk I 33,2: gohi samaq)
quoted Pj II 28,16; -
0
-sitacandana, n., a type of
sandal; Vism 350,11 (satadhotasappigositacandanadi-
lepaq, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce -gosisa-) = Ps II 228,1 (Be so;
Ce, Ee, Se -gosisa-) = Vibh-a 69,22 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
-gosita-); Pj 11 95,23 (Val_ll_ladasi -aq piqsati, Be, Se so;
Ce, E e gosisa-) = Ap-a 17 4,28 (Be, Se so; Ce, E e
gosisa-); V v-a 179,24 ( -ena bahalataranulittaq, Be, Ee
[see p. 373], Se so; Ce gosisaka-); Sadd 242,22 (-an ti
ettha [gosaddo] paniye vattati, gosaddena hi jalaq
69 gol}a
vuccati, go viya sitaq candanaq); -
0
-sila, n., the
practice of living or behaving like a cow; M I 388,30
(-aq bhaveti); Nidd-a I 209,26 (papakaq slaq nama
ajaslaq -aq);- --dhatuka, mfn., being by nature cow-
like (ie innocent and harmless); Ps V 71,lo
(puthujjanasllava nama --dhatuko hoti asatho amayavi
paraq apiJetva dhammena samena kasiya va
va jivitaq kappeta); - see also gorpasllaka above; -
0
-Sisa, n. [go + sisa
1
], l. the skull of a cow or ox;
Pv 36:16 ( -aq setaq gahetvana narakasmiq
nikkhipiq); Ap 245,17 (aramadvara nikkhamma -aq
santhataq maya; Ap-a 474,32: gosisaghi maya
santharitan ti attho); Pv-a 215,28;- 2. [S. a type
of sandal; Abh 301 (-aq telapa1_11_1ikaq); Vism 350,11
(satadhotasappigosisacandanadilepaq, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
-gosita-) = Ps II 228,1 (Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -gosita-; =
Vibh-a 69,22: Be, Ce, Se -gosita-; E e -gosita-); Pj II 95,23
--candanaq piqsati, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
gosita-) = Ap-a 174,28 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gosita-);-
0
-Sisaka, m. [S. a kind of sandal; Thi-a 236,26
(gosisakadisaracandanena surabhi-
gandhikaq); Vv-a 179,24 (
0
-candanena, Ce so; Be, Ee
[see p. 373], Se gosita-); -
0
-hanu, m., a cow's jaw-
bone; Ja VI 509, (-una katithiilakaq kottapetva);
Sp 1029,29 ( --sadisena hanuna samannagato );
0
-hanuka, m. (or n.), a cow's jaw-bone; Vin II 266,22
(bhikkhuniyo . . . -ena jaghanaq kogapenti); Ja IV
188,13' (hatthapadapitthiyo -ena kogapetva ussade
dassetva); V 303,13" (-ena paharitva); - see also
gaddhana, gava
1
, gavampati, gavi.
gocati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup grocati, Wg 7:17], steals;
Sadd 335,22 (gucu galocu . . . -ati
ga1ocati).
gocara, see sv go.
gocchaka, m. [S. lex. gucchaka, gutsaka], a bunch, a
cluster; a section of a work; Abh 545 (thabako tu ca -o);
Dhatuk 113,7* (satta -e, in uddana); 124,25* (samatiqsa
pada honti -esu dasasv atha, in uddana); As 37,13 (sabbe
pi satta -a veditabba); 410,17 foll. (imina nayena
ka1_11_1ikaq ka1_11_1ikaq ghataq ghataq -aq -aq katva
atthuddharavasena kusaladidhamme dassento kathetva
adasi);- ifc see hetu-.
gotavisa, m. [?], (a nautical term) a large oar used as a
rudder; ? a stern-rope; ? a dinghy; ? Abh 666
(pacchabandho -o); Ja VI 225,27* (niyatani hi bhtani
yatha -o tatha; 226,1: -o vuccati pacchabandho, yatha
navaya pacchabandho navam eva anugacchati tatha ime
satta niyatam eva anugacchanti ti vadati, Be, Ce so; Ee
pacchimabandho; Se vuccati pacchimabandha nava,
yatha khuddakanava mahanavaya pacchimabandha
mahanavam eva anugacchati ... ).
gofhaphala, n., see gotthaphala sv go.
gol}.a
1
, m. [AMg, BHS id.; cfC. Caillat, 1960, pp. 55-60],
an ox; a bullock; Abh 495 (-o go vasabho vuso ); V in III
52,25 (catuppadaq nama hatthi assa ogha -a gadrabha
pasuka); MI 10,36 -aq parivajjeti); A III 393,20
(-o kighado damena va baddho vaje va oruddho); Ja 1
194,18 (tassa -a sakatani uttaretuq na sakkonti);
II 165,26* (dve me -a maharaja yehi khettaq kasamase);
Mil 253,26; Vism 664,28 (na ime mayhaq -a rao -a ti
sajanitva); Ps 11 354,21 (manussa kira -ehi khalaJTl
maddapenta); Mp III 394,4 (-amhi mate); V 89,2
(gunnaJ11 khiraJTI chijjati javo hayati ubhayesaJ11
jivitantarayo pi hoti); As 83,14 (cheko sarathi ...
-e Sadd 645,2ofoll. (garnaJ11
matan tare gosaddassa sabbass' eva o -adeso hoti va su
naJTl hi ice etasu vibhattisu: -esu -anaJTl -ehi -ebhi, va ti
kiJTl, gosu gOI).aJTI gohi gobhi . . . amhakaJ11 pana mate
gul).a amantal).e ti dhatuvasena nipphannatta gosaddassa
0
'-adeso na icchito); - ifc see (sv

jara-
(sv jara
1
), dhura-;-
0
-sira, m., a wild ox; (ora kind of
deer; 'l) Ja VI 538,1 * katamaya ca ikka -a bah;
538,21: -a ti araagol).aka, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
araagol).a).
gol}a
2
, m. [= gol).aka
2
], a iong-haired woollen rug or
cover;-
0
-santhata, mfn., spread with a woollen cover;
Vv 81 :8 (pallake muduke -e, E e, Se so; Be
gonakatthate; Ce colasanthate).
gol}aka
1
, m. [gol).a
1
+ ka
2
], an ox;- (fe see araa-.
gol}aka
2
, gonaka, m. (and -a, f ?) [BHS gol).ika], a iong-
haired woollen rug or cover; Abh 312 (mahanto kojavo
dighalomako -o mato); Vin I 192,6 (chabbaggiya
bhikkh uccasayanamahasayanani dharenti seyyathldaJ11
asandiJTl pallailkaJTI -aJTl cittakaJTl ... ; Sp 1086,4: -o ti
d!ghalomako mahakojavo, caturailguladhikani kira tassa
lomani) f- DI 7,8 f-A I !81,21; Ja VI 510,12* (pallake su
sayitvana -e cittasanthate; 51 0,19 foil.: mahapighiyaJ11
kaJakojave e' eva vicittake santhare ca); Vin-vn 2659;
-
0
'-atthata, mfn., spread with a woollen cover; D II
187,13 (caturaslti pallakasahassani ahesuJ11 soval).l).a-
mayani ... -ani ... ); A IV 94,19 (kicapi so pallake seti
-e . . . atha kho so dukkhaJTl yeva se ti
kodhabhibhto); Pv26:17 (pallake -e) f- 33:1 (Be, Ee
so; Ce gol).akatthake; Se Ap 96,5
(satasahassapal1akaJ11 soval).l).aJTI -aJTl ... paapayiJ11);
-
0
(a)-vikatika,fpi., gol).aka and vikatika covers;
Ap 525,15 ( -ahi paapetva mam' asanaJ11, Be, Ee so;
Ce, Se gol).akacittakadlhi) = Thi-a 52,20* (Be, Ee so; Ce
gonakavikatikadihi; Se gol).akacittakadihi).
gol}apiyati, caus. pass. pr. 3 sg. ofgul).eti qv.
gotta, gotra, n., and -a, m.pl. [S., BHS gotra], l. (n.) an
exogamous kinship group, claiming descent from a
common ancestor (often a Vedic a sept, a clan; the
clan name; Abh 332; 1060 ( name ca vaJ11se); V in I
93,2 (ayasma Anando evaJTl aha nahaJ11 ussahami
therassa namaJ11 gahetuJ11, garu me thero ti ... anujanami
bhikkhave -ena pi anussavetun ti; Sp 1033,4:
Mahakassapassa upasampadapekkho ti evaJ11 -aJTl vatva
anussavetUJTl anujanaml ti attho); IV 6,7 (dasahi akarehi
omasati jatiya pi namena pi -ena pi); 6,22foll. (dve -ani
hlnaJ11 ca -aJTl ca -aJTl, hlnaJ11 nama -aJTl
KosiyagottaJTl BharadvajagottaJ11 . . . nama
GotamagottaJ11 MoggallanagottaJ11 Kaccayana-
... ); M III 262,II* (etena macea
sujjhanti na -ena dhanena va); Dhp 393 (na na
-ena na jacca hoti brahmal).o); Sn 423 (.dicca nama
-ena Sakiya nama jatiya); Vv 84:45 (kiJTl namadheyyaJTl
kiJTl pana tassa -aJ11); Ja IV 148,4 (matu -aJTl nama kiJTl
karissati pitu -am eva pamiil).an ti); 332,5* (so maJTl
avedi gatim agatiJTl ca namaJ11 ca gottaJ11 caral).aJTI ca
70
gotrabhu
sabbaJ11); Ap 32,12 (Gotamo nama -ena sattha loke
bhavissati); Nidd I 341,9 (Suriyo Gotamo -ena bhagava
pi Gotamo -ena); Mil 267,4 maharaja
arahato itthipurisanaJ11 nilmaJTl pi -aJTl pi); Sv 144,Is
(Pakudho ti tassa namaJ11 Kaccayano ti -aJ11); 257,28
(namagottan ti paattivasena namaJTI pavel).ivasena
-aJTl); Ud-a 200,9 (Kosiya ti SakkaJTl devilnaJ11 indaJTl
-ena a1apati); Pj 11 403,18 (brahmai).O nu bhavaJTl
Bharadvajo nu bhavan ti evaJ11 jatiJ11 pi -aJTl pi
pucchanti); Mhv 15:125 (Kassapo -ato jino); Sadd 359,s
(gaJTI vacanaJTl buddhiJTl ca tayati ekaJ11sikavisayataya
rakkhat! ti 870,22foll. ( -aJTl . . . [garnaJ11]
mate... gotraJ11 ... ); - ifc see kathaJ11-, nama-
(sv nami); - 2. a reiated group or class; a group of
similar individuals or concepts; a religious group; V in I
127,29 (na janati tassa apattiya namaJ11 -aq);
Sp 1177,31 foll. (idaq hi sabbaq pi parivasadikaJ11
vinayakammaq vatthuvasena
0
-vasena namavasena
apattivasena ca katuq vagati yeva. tattha sukkavisatthl ti
vatthu e' e va -aJTl ca, saghadiseso ti namaJ11 e' e va
apatti ca); Ud-a 302,12 (nadi ninnaga ti adikaJ11
ganga yamuna ti adikaq namaq); - 3. (m.pl.) the
(members of the) kinship group; Vin III 142,19
(gottarakkhitaya -a bhikkhuq pahil).anti);
0
-caral}a, n., the conduct appropriate to one's clan or
family; Spk I 231,6 (vijjacaral).asampanno ti ettha vijja ti
tayo veda caral).an ti -aq); As 213,3 (atthacattallsa -ani
veditabbani);-
0
-pafisari(n), mfn., referring to, relying
on lineage; DI 99,14* (khattiyo settho janetasmJTl ye
-ino) = MI 358,28* (Ps III 34,2foll.: ye jane tasmiq
gottaq ahaq Gotamo ahaJTI Kassapo ti);
Spki 219,19 (tesu loke -!su khattiyo se!tho); -
sagotta, m.f, (one) beionging to the same gotta; a
kinsman; V in III 139,32 (gottarakkhita nama -a rakkhanti
gopenti ... ; Sp 555,7: ... na rakkhati -ehi pana ...
rakkhita gottarakkhita); Vv-a 116,13 (--taya
buddhassadiccabandhuno ti); Nidd-a I 55,II (-o
gottabandhu);- see also gotrabhu.
gotti, f [S. goptri], one who protects or cherishes; Ja V
329,19* (pubbe rasadadi -1 mata pupasaqhita;
329,23': -1 ti gopayika).
gotthati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup Wg 8:4],
assembles, collects; Dhatum 189 (gotthu VaJ11se);
Sadd 367,20 (gottha vaqse: -ati gotthu1o gotthu).
gotthu, gotthula, [ = gottha ?] ? Sadd 367,20 (gottha
VaJ11Se: gotthati gotthulo gotthu); 8?2,12 (musa1o
gotthu1o potthu1o ).
gotra, n., se e sv gotta.
gotrabh., mfn. or m.n. (cfSadd 86,33* foil.: -u iti
rassattavasena kathitaq padaq napuJ11sakan ti
vieyyaq al).acittadipekkhakaq, - iti ... pulligam
1t1 vmneyyaq pugga1adikapekkhakaJ11; 234,21 foil.;
870,22foll.: pavacanasmiJTl hi na kadaci pi
gotraq ice adlni dissanti, - ti pade pana samase
vattamanatta takaro trakaraJ11 pappoti va; 26,26:
puthujjanagottabhibhavanato ariyagottabhavanato -),
l. [gotrabh <* gotrahu < gotrahan ? see
O. van Hinber, 1978b; O.H. de Wijesekera, 1979; but
perhaps meaning 2., see D. Seyfort Ruegg, 1981],
destroying the lineage, the spiritual succession of the
goda ti
Buddha; ? M III 256,7 (bhavissanti . . . anagatam
addhana111 -uno duss!la papadhamma;
cfPs V 74,3: -uno ti gottamattakam eva anubhavamana
ti attho);- 2. [see D. Seyfort Ruegg,
1974; see also K.R. Norman, 1987, for gotrabhil
< gotrabhrtl. a state or stage which is the very beginning
of spiritual progress, a first acknowledgement and
acceptance of the Buddha 's way (perhaps then the
[mere] move into the "clan" of Buddhists and Buddhist
experience and belief). The term can be applied to (i) a
person at such a stage, one no longer a puthujjana and
not yet sotapanna (but likely to become so?); M III 256,7
(bhavissanti ... anagatam addhanaJ11 -uno
dussla papadhamma, or meaning 1.; Ps V 74,3: -uno ti
gottamattakam eva anubhavamana ti
attho); A IV 373,s (nava-y-ime bhikkhave puggala
ahuneyya . . . araha arahattaya patipanno anagam1
anagamiphalasacchikiriyaya patipanno sakadagami
sakadagamiphalasacchikiriyaya patipanno sotapanno
sotapannaphalasacchikiriyaya patipanno -il; Mp IV
170,11: -u ti sotapattimaggassa anantarapaccayena
sikhapattabalavavipassanacittena samannagato ); Pp 13,3
(yesa111 dhammana111 samanantara ariyadhammassa
avakkanti hoti tehi dhammehi samannagato puggalo
ayaJ11 vuccati -u); Kv 309,1 (-uno puggalassa
sotapattimagge atthi ti, na h' evaJ11 vattabbe ... );
Vv-a 155,23 (antamaso gotrabhpuggalesu pi dana111
dadanti); Sadd 77,2ofoll. (gottasailkhataJ11 amata-
mahanibbiinaJ11 katva bhilto ti -u); 78,1 (api
ca ti gottamattaJ11 anubhavamano kasava-
pi -il, so hi ti gottamattaJ11
anubhavati vindati na ); - (ii) the first
stage of spiritual progress, an elevated state of
consciousness at the very outset of the Buddhist path;
Patis I 66,4 foil.; Ps I 23,2o (namarilpavavatthena
sakkayadighiya . . . -una sailkharanimittagahassa
pahiinaJ11) = As 352,w; PsI 61,15 (dhammato yava -u
okasato yava bhavagga111 savantl ti va asava); 74,2o
(kasma sotapattimaggo dassana111 pathamaJ11 nibbana-
dassanato. na nu -u pathamataraJ11 passatl ti, no na
passati, disva kattabbaJ11 kicca111 pana na karoti
saJ11yojananaJ11 appahanato) t As 356,34; Patis-a 275,22
(gottattho e' ettha bijattho, kira vutta111
gottaJ11 vuccati nibbiinaJ11 sabbaparipanthehi guttatta ta111
patipajjatl ti -il ti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gottatthe e' ettha
bijattho vattati, ... ); - (iii) a consciousness-
or thought-moment immediately preceding the extra-
ordinary, supramundane consciousness-moments of
jhana (or iddhi); Tikap 172,14 (anuloma111 -ussa
anuloma111 vodanassa -u maggassa vodiinaJ11 maggassa
asevanapaccayena paccayo ); Vism 137,27 foil.
(manodvaravajjana111 uppajjati, tato tasmi111
cattari paca va javanani javanti ... YaJ11
e' ettha sabbantimaJ11 ta111 parittagottabhibhavanato
mahaggatagottabhavanato ca -u ti pi vuccati . . . ettha
pathamaJ11 parikamma111 dutiya111 upacara111 tatiyaJ11
anulomaJ11 catutthaJ11 -u, pathamaJ11 va upaciiraJ11
dutiya111 anuloma111 tatiya111 -u catuttha111 pacama111 va
appanacittaJ11 ... tato paraJ11 javana111 patati, bhavailgassa
varo hoti) t Sp429,24foll.; Vism673,14foll. (yatha hi
71
godhii
mahamatikaJ11 lailghitva paratlre patitthatukamo
puriso ... rajjuJ11 va yaghiJ11 va gahetva ullailghitva ...
tam mucitva vedhamano paratlre patitva
patighati, evam evaya111 yogavacaro ... anulomacittena
ullailghitva...
0
-cittena visailkhare paratirabhte
nibbane patati. pana aladdhasevanataya
vedhamano so puriso viya na tava suppatighito hoti tato
patighati ti); Spk III 201,22 (nimitta111 na
ti idaJ11 me kammaghana111 anuloma111 va -u111
va ahacca thitan ti na janati); Ud-a 33,25 (yasmiJ11 hi
javanavare ariyamaggo uppajjati tattha yada dve
anulomani tada tatiya111 -u catutthaJ11 maggacittaJ11, Be,
Se so; Ce, Ee -il); As 23!,15 (mahapaassa pana dve
anulomani honti tatiya111 -u catutthaJ11 maggacitta111
phalani tato Be so; Ce, Ee, Se -il);
Sadd 86,22joll. mahaggat-
va -u cittaJ11, ta111 hi kamavacaragotta111
abhibhavati mahaggatagottaJ11 ca bhaveti nibbatteti ti -u
ti vuccati);
0
-iil}a, n., gotrabhu knowledge
(knowledge of a gotrabhu, belonging to the gotrabhu
stage, which is gotrabhu ?); Patis I 66,zfoll. (katha111
bahiddhavutthiinavivagane panna -aJ11, uppadaJ11
abhibhuyyati ti gotrabh ... bahiddhasailkharanimittaJ11
abhibhuyyitva nirodha111 nibbana111 pakkhandatl ti
gotrabhil); Nidd-a II 110,1 (tato paraJ11 nirodhaJ11
nibbanaJ11 kummiinaJ11 puthujjanagottaJ11
atikkamamanaJ11 ariyagotta111 okkamamanaJ11
apunar-
avattakaJ11 -aJ11 uppajjati); 110,6 (-e nimddhe ...
sotapattimaggo uppajjati); Bv-a 83,12 (udayabbaya-
vasena samapaasa disva yava -a111
vipassana111 va<ol<olhetva); As 233,7 ( -a111 nibbanam eva
katu111 sakkoti na kilesatama111 vinodetuJ11);
Sadd 86,25 foll. (gotrabhil ti
maggavithiyaJ11 pavatta111 -a111 va va
phalasamapattivithiya111 pavattaJ11 -aJ11).
godati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup godate, Wg 2:23], plays,
sports; Sadd 383,3 (guda kijayam eva: ... -ati).
godha, m. [cf godha
1
, S. godha], l. a lizard; Ja V 489,32'
(pacanakhesu sattesu sasako sallako -o ... , Ee, Se so,
perhaps wr; Be, Ce godha); - 2. leather wrapped round
the left arm; ? Sadd 485,12 (gudha parivethane: gujjhati
-o, Ee so; Be godha).
godhaka, m. [?], a kind of bird; Ja VI 538,12* (celavaka
piilgulayo -a ailgahetuka, Ee, Ce, Se so; Be gotaka;
539,1: celavaka piilgulayo ti dve ca tatha
-a ailgahetuka ti, Ee, Ce, Se so; Be gotaka).
godhii
1
, f [ts] (iic also godha-), a large kind of lizard, a
varan; Abh 622 (-a ); Ja I 488,1 (-a nikkhamitva
makkhikayo khadanti); III 85,23* (ehi -a nivattassu)
quoted Sadd 197,23 (-e); Jaiii 106,24joll. (so puriso
bhariyaJ11 paniyatthaya pesetva sabba111 -a111 khaditva
tassa agatakale bhadde -a palata ti aha); 538,24 (-e, ma
kampi); IV 364,23* (sasabi]are biidhenti a -a
macchakacchapaJ11, Ee so; in Be, Ce, Se written agodha;
366,31: thalajesu tava a -ato mahante ca khuddake ca
badhenti marenti jalajesu macchakacchape);
Sp 1030,4 (godhagatto va yassa -aya viya gattato
patanti, Be, Ce so; Se -a viya; Ee -a viya gatto,
prob. wr); Sv 94,21 (ekasmiJ11 kira vihare cittakamme
godha
-arp aggi111 dhamamana111 aka111su); As 273,26 (bi1arp
pavighaya -aya); Mhv 28:10; Sadd 799,1 (devata vagaka
-a ti ca vutte itthipurise samadhigacchanti); -
o -pi!fhisadisacUI}I}a-okiral}akasarira, mfn., whose
body sheds a powder (oj dead skin) like the back oj an
lizard; Sp 995,27 ( -arp pi pabbajetu111 na vagati, Be, Ce
so; Ee, Se -okiraJ_!aka-, prob. wr); -
0
-pillaka,
0
-pillika, m., a young lizard; Ja I 487,9 (tassa putto -o,
Be so; Ce godhapillako; Ee, Se godhapilliko); - see
also godha, go!ika.
godhie, f [cjS. godhavil)aka], a kind oj musical
instrument; Ja VI 580,29* (paJ_!ava sailkha -a
parivadentika dindimani ca haantu kutumba dindimani
ca, Ce, Se so; Ee tindimani; Be kutumpadindimani;
581 ,8: -a parivadentika dindimani kutumbadindimani ti
imani cattari turiyan' eva, Ce, Ee so; Be kutumpa-
dindimani ti; Se dindimani kutumbani ca ti).
godhuka, m., a kind ojtree; Ap 16,1 (ketaka kandali e' eva
-a til)aslika, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se kebuka) quoted
Ap-a 214,15* (214,17:
0
-rukkha ca til)aslikagaccha ca).
gopaka, m. [ts], a cowherd; a guardian, a keeper; Vin III
65,15 (anapatti bhikkhave -assa dane); M III 13,21 (yatha
tarp tumhadisehi rakkhehi -ehi ti); Ja VI 261,17'
(dhammag ti dhammassa -o e' eva dhamma ca);
Ap 182,4 (rao antepure asi111 -o); Ps III 428,25 (yatha
-o attana rakkhitabbabhaJ.19al11 thenento akiccaka hoti);
Mhv 22:52 (rao mailga1avajino -ena aka metti111); -
ifc see ajika- (sv ajika), amba- (sv amba
2
), assa-
(sv assa\ inda-, hatthi- (sv hatthi[n]).
gopati,pr. 3 sg., see sv gopeti
1
.
gopana, n., -a, f [ts], protection; guarding; controlling;
Dhs 1347 (ya imesa111 channa111 indriyanarp gutti -a
arakkho sarpvaro aya111 vuccati indriyesu guttadvarata) =
Vibh 248,41 = Pp 24,36; Mp II 251,4 (matapitunnarp
rakkhana111 -arp patijagganarp, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
rakkhanagopanapapjagganarp); Ap-a 489,25 (sundara-
rakkhena -ena visesena so sita); Sadd 562,15 (rakkhaJ.!al11
tiil)agopanarp avanarp pa1anarp ... ); ifc see
sikkhapada-; - agopanii,f, not protecting; not
controlling; Dhs 1345 (imesarp channa111 indriyanarp
agutti -a ... ) = Vibh 248,25 = Pp 21,2; As 401,19 (ya
agutti ya -a); - see also gopayana.
gopanaka, n. [gopana + ka
2
], protection; Dhatum 260
(gupa -e).
gopayati
1
, se e sv gopeti
1
.
gopayati
2
, see sv gopeti
2
.
gopayita(r), gopayita(r), m. [from gopayati
1
, gopayati;
cj S. gopayitr], one who protects, a protector; PsI 123,19
(1okassa rakkhita -a ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gopayita ti; t
It-a II 84,12: gopita);- see also gopita(rf
gopanasi, f [BHS id.], a rafter, a curved roofbeam;
Abh 221 (valabhicchadidarumhi vailke -itthiyarp);
V in III 81,33 (aataro bhikkhu ... -i111 uccaresi); M I
80,17 (seyyatha pi nama jarasalaya -iyo o1uggavilugga
bhavanti evam eva ssu me phasu!iyo o1uggavi1ugga
bhavanti); S II 263,2 (ktagarassa ya kaci -iyo sabba ta
t A III 364,3o t Mi138,22;
Ja III 317,13 (kaJ_!I;lkarp aropetva -iyo pavesitamatta
honti); 318,12* (ya ti111sati saramaya anujjuka parikiriya
-iyo samarp thita); Sp 334,10 (ubhosu passesu
72 gopeti
suVaJ_lJ)arajatadimaya -iyo datva garu!apakkhakanayena
kata sandamanika); Ap 321,15 (-iyo datvana); 321,21
(agha -i datva); -
0
-bhoggasama, mfn. [gopanasi +
bhogga
1
+ sama
3
], like a curved rooj-beam; bent like a
rooj-beam; Ja III 395,8* (passami ... nari111 ... daJ_1<;ia111
gahetvana pavedhamanarp -arp caranti111, Be, Ce, Ee so;
Se o -bhaggasamarp; 395,21" joll.: gopanaslsamarp
bhogga111 gopanasl-akarena bhaggasarira111 onamitva
naghakakaJ_!ikarp pariyesanti111 viya caramanan ti attho);
-
0
-vaka, mfn., bent like a rooj-beam; D II 22,1
(addasa . . . Vipassi kumaro . . . purisa111 jil)l)arp -arp
bhoggarp dal)<;!aparayanarp ... ) t M III 180,14; SI 118,11
(aataro brahmaJ_!o ... ji!)!) O -o ghurughurupassasi).
gopiiyati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gopayati], protects; keeps saje; Ja 11
234,17" (esa dijo anille na rakkhati na -ati, Be, Ee, Se so;
Ce gopayati); PsI 27,8 (ayadini mamayati rakkhati -ati,
Se so; Be, Ce, Ee gopayati); Mp II 205,13 (attano pajarp
-anti); 244,2 (attanarp pariharati patijaggati,
-ati ti attho);- pp gopayita, mfn., [S. lex. id.], guarded,
protected; Abh 754 (tata111 gopayitavita); - see also
gutta, gopeti
1
.
gopiiyana, n., -a,f [S. gopayana], protection; controlling;
Ja V 226,15 (tva111 vinicchayadhammapavel)idhamma-
sucaritadhammanarp -ena dhammagutto, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee wr gopaya tena dhammagu); Sv 850,16 (coradi-
upaddavanivaraJ_lattharp -a gutti); Mp IV 13,26 (rakkha
eva ... yatha icchita111 na nassati eva111 -ato gutti); -
agopayana,f, not protecting; lack oj control;
Sp 1325,19 (catsu paccayesu mahicchata asantughita
kilesasal1ekhanapatipattiya -a); - see also gopana.
gopayika, (m)j(n). [cjS. gopayaka], (one) who protects or
keeps saje; Ja V 329,23" (gotti ti -a).
gopayita(r), see sv gopayita(r).
gopita(r)\ see sv go.
gopita(d, m. [from gopeti
1
; cjS. gopayitr], one who
protects, a protector; It-a II 84,12 (1okassa rakkhita -a ti;
t PsI 123,19: Be, Ce, Ee gopayita; Se gopayita); - see
also gopayita(r).
gopeti
1
, gopayati
1
(and gopati), pr. 3 sg. [S. gopayati],
guards, protects; preserves, keeps saje; covers, closes;
Dhatup 181 (gupa rakkhaJ.!e); Dhatum 260 (gupa
gopanake); 261 (gupa sarpvaraJ_le); V in I 295,26
(atikhuddakarp nisidanarp na sabbarp senasanarp -eti);
III 139,27 (maturakkhita nama mata rakkhati -eti
issariyarp kareti vasarp vatteti; Sp 555,2: -eti ti yatha
ae na passanti evarp guttaghane thapeti); Dhp 315
(eva111 -etha attanarp); Ja II 34,25' (te bhagavanto marp
pa1entu rakkhantu -entu); IV 448,21* (te rakkhati -ayat'
appamatto; 448,2s-: vati111 katva -ayati); V 330,12* (yarp
ca matu dhanarp hoti yarp ca hoti pit dhana111 ubhayarp
etassa -eti); Ap 555,8 (sali111 -em' aharp tada); Cp 2:7:4
(yadi 'ha111 tassa pakuppeyya111 yadi slla111 na -aye);
Nidd I 262,3o (ime marp rakkhissanti -issanti
sampartvanssanti ti); 368,6 (rakkheyya -eyya
pidaheyya); Mi1151 ,26 (parittarp rakkhati -eti);
Sp 691,11 (so ce vadati -ayissami bhante guttatthanarp
dassetha ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -ayissama); Sv 1013,18
(imani dve dhutailgani preti -eti); PsI 27,8 (ayadini
mamayati rakkhati -ayati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gopayati);
Dhp-a 1 300,8 (tvarp pi cittarp -ehi); IV 117,15 (attanarp
gopeti
sarryamaya -aya); Sadd 403,16 (gupa rakkhaQ.e: -ati
gopako); 403,23 (gupa gopanajigucchanesu: -ati
jigucchati); - part.pr. (a) gopenta, mfn., Vin III 53,1
(ahatarr bhaQ.qarr -ento); Nidd I 130,24 (cittarr ...
rakkhanta -enta caranti); (b) gopaya(t), mfn., Th 729
(indriyani ca -ayarr); Nidd I 155,18 (tassa evarr rakkhato
-ayato te bhoga vippalujjanti); (e) gopayanta, mfn.,
Nidd-a I 280,34 ( -ayantassa); Mhv 4:32 (satthussa no
gandhakutirr -ayanta); (d) gopayamana, mfn.,
Vism 574,4 (sandighike va pana kame patthayamano
patiladdhe ca -ayamano); Nidd-a 1 255,24; - aor.
1 sg. (a) gopesirr, Ap-a 559,25; (b) gopayirr, agopayirr,
Ap 74,17 (uggayha UQ.i saraQ.e paripUQ.Q.iini -ayirr, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee -ayarr, prob. wr); 74,22 (tavata
saraQ.agamanarr paripUQ.Q.aJ11 agopayirr); 3 pi.
gopayirrsu, Dhp-a III 488,9; - inf (a) gopeturr, V in III
65,13 ( -eturr ime issara na-y-ime datun ti);
(b) gopayiturr, Dhp-a III 488,w; (e) gopiturr, Th-a III
22,24 (rakkhiturr -iturr na sakkoti); - absol.
(a) gopetva, gopitva, Ap 77,13 (paripUQ.Q.iini -etva
pacasikkhapadan' aharr, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -itva);
Mil 360,7; Sp 358,2 (jaggitva -etva); 386,7 (te rakkhitva
-etva, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -itva); (b) gopiya, Ap 75,29
(paggayha tiQ.i saraQ.e pacasllani -iya, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
-aya, prob. wr); -pass. pr. 3 sg. goplyati, Pj I 217,11
(nidh!yatl ti nidhi, thaplyati rakkhlyati -lyatl ti attho ); -
pp gopita, mfn. [ts], l. guarded, protected; defended,
kept saje; Abh 754 (rakkhitarr -arr guttarr); Vin II
184,18 (so kho aharr bhante evarr rakkhito -o pi santo
bh!to . . . viharami); III 46,33 (yarr adinnarr
anissagharr ... rakkhitarr -arr mamayitarr; Sp 301,32:
majusadisu pakkhipitva --tta -arr); Ap-a 381,21; -
2. guarded, watchful; controlled; Nidd 1 221,5 (vacayato
ti yatto pariyatto gutto -o rakkhito vupasanto); -
neg. agopita, mfn., not guarded, not protected; not
controlled; Vism 22,5 (sabbarr bhal).qarr arakkhitarr
agopitam eva hoti); Mp I 54,13 (aguttan ti agopitarr sati-
III 270,2 (indriyehi apihitehi
agopitehi); sugopita, mfn., well-guarded; well
protected; well-controlled; Ap 75,21 (sugopitarr me
saraQ.arr); Ja VI 458,12; Mil 345,24 (bhagavato dhamma-
nagararr . . . evarr surakkhitarr evarr sugopitarr);
Vism 22,13; Dhp-a III 331,1 (te idhalokasmirr
suparisarrvuta surakkhita sugopita supihitadvara ti); -
fpp (a) gopetabba, mfn., Vin V 125,18 (atthi parikkharo
rakkhitabbo gopetabbo mamayitabbo paribhujitabbo );
Ja 1 8,34 (yatha hi narr [satakarrl paccatthika na gal).hanti
tatha gopetabbo hoti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gopetabbarr) =
Ap-a 10,15 (Be, Ee, Se so; Ce gopetabbarr);
(b) gopitabba, mfn., Saddh 398 (idarr durakkharr
gopitabban ti); -se e also gutta, gopayati, jigucchati.
gopete, gopayati
2
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gopayati,
Wg 33:98], speaks; shines; Sadd 553,17 (gupa ...
bhasayarr: -eti -ayati).
goppima in Ee at Vin-vn 463 and 465 is prob. wr for
gopphima qv.
goppetva in Ee at Vin-vn 465 is prob. wr for
gopphetva qv.
*goppha\ m. [cfS. lex. gumpha], tying or stringing as a
garland; - see gopphima.
73
gora
goppha
2
, m. [S. gulpha, kulpha; cf AMg gopha, "heel"],
the ankle; MI 187,34 (mahasamudde ...
0
-mattarr pi
udakarr saQ.thati, Ee so; Be, Ce gopphaka-; Se goppaka-;
f. A IV 102,5: Be, Ce, Ee gopphaka-; Se goppaka-);
Mhv 34:53 (manosilasu . . . cetiyaii.gaQ.e thitasu
0
-mattasu).
gopphaka, m. [goppha
2
+ ka
2
; cf S. gulpha], the ankle;
Abh 277 (-o padagaQ.thi pi); 864; V in IV 112,23 (upari
-e udake hasadhippayo nimujjati) f. Kkh
2
204,12; M II
137,17 (na ca -ena -arr sali.ghaqento gacchati); A IV
102,5 (janukamattarr pi
0
-mattarr pi mahasamudde
udakarr SaQ.thati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se goppaka-); Ja V 472,5
(brahmaQ.arr pade gahetva pighiyarr adhoslsakarr
olambetva s!sarr -ehi paharanto ukkhipitva payasi);
Sv 446,29 foil. (aesarr hi pighipade -a honti ...
mahapurisassa pana arohitva upari -a patiqhahanti, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se goppaka); Ps IV 235,23 (dve pada yava -a
lohapathavirr pavigha); Dhp-a II 80,2o (dvlsu -esu
satthu pade gahetva vandi).
gopphana, n. [cf S. lex. gumphana], stringing together;
tying together as a garland; Sp 618,14 (gopphimarr
nama suttena va vakad!hi va vassikapupphad!narr ...
-arr, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se goppimarr ... goppanarr);- see
also gopphima, gopphetva, gophati.
gopphima, (mj)n. [*goppha
1
+ ima
2
, or from *goppheti],
(what is) tied together, strung together (a kind of
garland or wreath); Sp 618,4 (sabba pi cha
pupphavikatiyo veditabba, ganthimarr -arr vedhimarr
vethimarr purimarr vayiman ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
goppimarr); 6l8,12joll. (-arr nama suttena va vakadlhi
va vassikapupphad!narr ekatovaQ.tika-ubhatovaQ.tika-
malavasena gopphanarr, va.karr va rajjurp. va dviguQ.arr
katva tattha tattha avaQ.takani nlpapupphad!ni pavesetva
patipatiya bandhanti, tarr pi -am eva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
goppimarr); Vin-vn 463 (ganthimarr -arr nama
vedhimarr .... , Be so; Ee goppimarr); 465 ( -arr nama
gopphetva suttad!hi kayati ekatovaQ.tikamala
ubhatovaQ.tika ca tarr, Be so; Ee goppimarp.);- see also
gopphetva, gophati.
gopphetva, ind. [absol. of *goppheti; cf S. gumphayati],
tying together; stringing together; Sp 281,9 (dv!su tlsu
thanesu veQ.usalaka gopphetva paQ.Q.akutlsu katarr
salakahatthakadvararr, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gopetva);
Vin-vn 465 (Be so; Ee goppetva); - see also gopphima,
gophati.
gophati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup guphati, Wg 28:31], strings
together; ties as a garland; Sadd 405,10 (gupha ganthe,
gantho ganth!karanarr: -ati);- see also gopphetva.
gomal}cJ,ala\ see sv gamaQ.qala.
gomal}cJ,ala
2
, see sv go.
gomika, m. [cf S. gomin], a cattle-owner, one who
possesses cows; Abh 495; S I 6,9* (-o gohi tath' eva
nandati, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be goma, metrically better) =
Sn 33 (Ce, Ee so; Se gopiko; Be goma).
gometi, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gomayati,
Wg 35:24], smears with (cow-dung); Sadd 558,17
(goma upalepane: -eti -ayati).
gora, mfn. [S. gaura], white; pale; Abh 95 (sukko -o
sitodata); Sadd 362,14* (akaQ.harr -arr odatarr
setanamani honti hi).
goraka
goraka, m. [cf S. gaur!, gauraka], a kind of plant or
perfume; ? Ps IV 11,8 (
0
-piyailgumattenapi
vi1impetva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee coraka-).
gori,.f [cf S. gaurl, S. /ex. gaurika], an eight-year-old girl;
Sadd 364,1 * H ca darika kaa); 364,3 (aqhavassika -1
ti pi darika ti pi vuccati).
golika, goJika, f [cf S. godhika, go1ika] a kind of lizard;
- ifc see ghara-.
golisa, m. [cf S. go1iha, goli9ha], the plant Bignonia
suaveolens; SAF: weaver's beam tree, Shrebera
swietenioides Roxb.; Abh 563 (-o jhata1o ).
goJa\ m. [S. gola], a ball; a lump; Abh 1088 (-e
ucchumaye guJo);- ifc see pha1ika-.
go!a
2
, m. [?],a dwaif; Ja VI 334,19* (maip.saip. ganthi
suttaip. putto
0
-rathena ca, Ce, Ee so; Be goto rathena ca;
Se godho; 337,16: goJarathena ca ti -ena ca rathena ca
gha
1
, m. [ts], the sound 'gh'; the consonant 'gh';
Sadd 604,19 (ka kha ga gha Ii.a); 622,23 (gho khassa:
830,19 (gahassa ghe ppe); -
0
-klira, m., the
letter or sound 'gh'; Sp 1400,5 (bhante sailgho ti
vattabbe bhakaraghakarana1:p. bakaragakare katva bante
sailgo ti).
gha
2
, m., ( an arbitrary technical term for) -a as the final of
feminine stems; Sadd 642,27 (akaro gho: akaro itthiyaip.
vattabbayaip. ghasao hoti).
gha
3
, ind. [ts], (emphatic particle) surely; indeed; - ifc
se e iilgha, taggha
1
; - see also yagghe.
gha
4
, mfn. [ts], striking; killing; destroying; - ifc see
dosa- (sv dosa
1
).
gharpsati, gha1:p.seti, pr. 3 sg. [S.
rubs, rubs to and fro; rubs against; grinds; pounds;
Dhatup 318 gha1:p.sane); Dhatup 464; S II 238,19
(ba1ava puriso da!haya va1arajjuya jailgha1:p. vethetva
-eyya, sa chavi1:p. chindeyya); Ja II 418,12* (yavata
-ama bhiyyo vodayate Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
yava yava nigha1:p.sama); Vism 591,2o (atha kho naip.
-ati); Sp 757,3o dhovissama ti
-anti); Sv 996,25 (padena -ahi ti); Ps II 59,24
(kocchehi khara1:p. -anti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -enti) =
Nidd-a I 279,6 (eds -enti); Ps III 280,2o -anti);
Mp 11 323,7 (piqhiip. -enti); - gha1:p.santi in Ee at la IV
56,26* (gha1:p.santi mae mittani) is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
ghasanti; part.pr. (a) gha1:p.santa, mf( -antl)n.,
gha1:p.senta, mfn., V in III 48,13 ( -anto niharati, apatti
thullaccayassa); Ja I 216,5 (sakhasu
-antisu patati); Sp 838,29 (aii.guliya -antassa);
Ps II 166,3 (yo hi gattani ubbaqento
mallakamladihi -anto nahayati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
-ento); 238,18 (padena -anto pakkhalesi); Spk 11
393,17 (thapento pi -anto va thapeti,
pi -anto va aka99hitva Be, Ce, Se so;
74
gh
gharpsati
eko kira -o ca kaJo ti Go!akaJo
nama puriso, Ce, Ee so; Be goto ti eko kira
goto . . . Gotaka!o nama puriso; Se godho ti eko kira
puriso ca ca Godhaka!o
nama; cfMhv 23:50: ahu Gothaka-
namako).
goJaka, m. [S. golaka], a ball; a lump; Abh 1017 ...
-e);- ifc see k!Ja-, madhu-.
go!ika
1
, m. [from guJa
2
; BHS golika, gaulika], a sugar
merchant; Sadd 786,25 assa ti
gandhiko eva1:p. teliko -o);- see also koliyaka.
goJika
2
, (mj)n. [S. gau9ika], (food) prepared with
molasses; Sadd 786,17 (tilena saip.satthaip. bhojana1:p.
eva1:p. -aip.).
goJika,f, se e sv golika.
Ee -ento va -etva prob. wr) =Ud-a 252,wfoll.
(eds -ento .. . -ento ... ); - neg. agha1:p.santa, mfn.,
Sp 758,1; (b) ghaip.samana, mfn., Ja I 216,6 (ima dve
sakha -amana aggiip. vissajjessanti); As 396,22 (sotaip.
-amana viya pavisati); - aor. 3 sg. gha1:p.si, Ja I 485,7;
- inf J a I 190,4* (nala1:p. kabala1:p. padatave
na ca na kuse na -itu!p. maami; 190,11:
nahapiyamano pi -itu1:p. nalaip., Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
ghasitu1:p., prob. wr); - absol. gha1:p.sitva, Ja VI 331,23
(taip. osadha1:p. gahetva nisadaya -itva nalatante
makkhesi); Vism 428,2o; Sp 287,3o
katva -itva sukkhapetva); 290,12 (lekha pi
-itva va apanetabba); 308,4 ([vasi] -itva va nisita);
967,33 (daharakumarako pana sayaip. udaka1:p. otaritva
gomayamattikahi -itva nhapetabbo); Ps 11 58,27
thlasakkharahi -itva); Spk II 37,17
-itva koqetva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se -etva); III 305,31
-itva); Dhp-a I 58,16 (hatthena
kaqhani -itva aggiip. pateti); - pass. pr. 3 sg.
gharpslyati, Vin I 204,32 ([dhmanettani] ekato -anti);
II 112,28 -ati ... anujanami bhikkhave
ti); - part.pr. ghaip.siyamana, mfn., Ja 11
418,6 so skaralomehi -amano,
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee ghaWyamano); Dhp-a 111 199,18
(eka ... ghatika -amana); - pp (a) ghatta
1
,
ghaqha, mfn. [AMg ghaqha; S. rubbed; rubbed
so re; la IV 20,15 ghaqhapadaip., Ee so;
Be, Ce, Se = Cp-a 32,33 (eds
Pj 11 582,7 --padatalo);
(b) gharpsita, mfn. [S. rubbed; Ps II 198,34
(vatarukkhadinaip. khandhapadese --qhana1:p.);
fpp gharpsitabba, mfn., Sp 288,29 (ma patabbe -e
eva mal ti; Sp-t [Be] 11 117,3o: -e ti ghaqayitabbe,
vinasitabbe ti attho); 291,4 (civaraip. ... hatthehi gahetva
pi na -a1:p.); Ps IV 48,5 (dhammanetti
ghaipsana
samanumajitabba ti dhammarajju anumajjitabba ii!).ena
-a upaparikkhitabba); - caus. pr. 3 sg. gharpsapeti,
causes to rub; has ( someone) rub; V in II 266,22
(bhikkhuniyo aghillena jaghanarp -enti);
part.pr. ghap.sapenta, mfn., Vibh-a 442,2o (bhmip.
-ento, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -etva); -
fpp ghap.sapetabba, mfn., Vin II 266,28 (na bhikkhave
bhikkhuniya aghillena jaghanap. -etabbap.);- see also
ghassati.
gharpsana, n. [AMg ghap.sal)a; S. rubbing;
scraping; Dhatup 318 (gharpsa -e); Vism 428,27 (ukkaya
-ap. viya punappunap. pavesanap., Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
ukkagharpsanap.); Sp 375,3 (-en a chavimattap. chinnap.
hoti); Ps 11 288,10 (aassa rukkhassa sukkhasakhaya
saddhip.
0
-matten' eva aggino abhinibbattanap.); Spk II
393,18 ( -ena parikkhigarp, Be, Se so; E e ghaganena; Ce
sailghasanena) = Ud-a 252,12; Cp-a 125,22 (bhmiyap.
-ap.).
gharpsani, f rJrom ghap.sati], something with which to
rub, a scraper; - ifc see pada-.
gharpsika, f rJrom ghap.sati], something with which to
rubor grind; a roller; ? - ifc see go-.
ghacca, f [of fpp of ghateti qv; see K.R. Norman, 1989,
pp. 220-21], killing; destroying; - ifc see milla-, sa-
(sv sa
6
), sabbasunakha-.
ghaa, n. or -a, f [cf S. ghana, "killer, destroyer"; see
K.R. Norman, 1989, pp. 221-22], killing, destroying;-
ifc se e atta- (sv atta[ n ]).
ghata
1
, m. [ts], l. a pitcher, a pot, esp. for water; a large
water-jar; Abh 457; Vin I 213,18 (yannnahap. nave ca
tile navap. ca madhup. kolambehi ca -ehi ca aramap.
harapeyyan ti); Ja 1 l66,2s ( -arp bhindanto vi ya
mahahasitap. hasitva); Ili 435,18 (ekap. kparp netva ito
me paniyarp ussica ti rajjup. ca -ap. ca dassesi);
Ap 105,22 (vicittap. -am adaya, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
Bv 2:169
kumbhinap. ca sata bah; Bv-a 116,7: -a ti -anarp
sami-atthe hi idarp paccattavacanarp, -anap.
nekasahassani ti attho); Vism 120,20 (kumbhadasiyo pi
-ehi nighap.santiyo gacchanti); Ps 1 178,s (te -ehi pi tato
udakarp aharapetva nahayanti); V v-a ll8,2o ( -ap.
gahetva udakatitthap. gantva); Pv-a 38,9 (tassa pana
hadaye -e padipo viya sotapattiphalassa upanissayo
pajjalati); As 91,2o (udakabharite -e khitte -o pi bhijjati
udakarp pi nassati); Sadd 353,16 (-o vuccati kumbho ); -
ifc see paribhojaniya-, paniya-, pugga- (sv preti),
vacca-; - 2. a kind of drum; - iic see below; -
0
'-assita, mfn., hiding in ajar;? Ja V 371,27' (padap.
etassa anvesap. appamatto -o, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
bhavassito; 372,r: -o ti Ce, Ee so; Be,
Se catipajare nissito hutva); -
0
-cetika,f, a servant
girl (who fetches water); - --gitika,f gitaka, n., the
song of a servant-girl; Spk 1 273,22 (sace pi [vaca]
milakkhabhasapariyapanna --gitikapariyapanna pi hoti
tatha pi subhasita va, Be, Ce, Se so; E e o
f. 274,18 (Be, Ce so; Ee --gitaka-; Se -anarp
gitikapariyapanna) f. Pj II 397,8 (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
--gitaka-); - o -daddaravadaka, m.pl., players of ghata
and daddara drums; Ja VI 277,2 (kumbhathnike ti -e).
ghata
2
, m., see sv


75 ghatati
ghata
3
, n., = ghata qv.
ghataka
1
, m. [cf S. ghataka; AMg gha9aka], l. a water-
jar; a pitcher; V in II 129,32 (patiggahesi bhagava -ap. ca
sammajjanip. ca); Ap 252,13 ( -ap. ca upaghasip.
paribhogaya tadino ); Sp 1241,8 (-o pana telabhajanap.
va padagal)hanakato atirekam eva garubhag9ap., Be, Ce
so; Ee, Se -arp, prob. wr); - 2. a (pot-shaped) feature
or form of decoration on a pillar or handle; Ja I 32,28
(tassa suvaggamayesu thambhesu rajatamaya -a
ahesup.); Sp 290,9 (chattadag9e gehatthambhesu viya -o
va va)arpap. va na vaqati); Ps II 303,32
(suvaggatthambhe passa ... tesap. yeva suvaggadimaye
-e va)arpakani passa ti, Be so; Se suvaggadimaya-
Ce, Ee Vin-vn 3030
(chinditum addhacandarp va pagge makaradantakap.
-ap. va)arpap. va lekha dag9e na vagati); - 3. a kind
of drum; Sp 931,4 (kumbhathgika nama -ena ki)anaka).
ghataka
2
, mfn. [cf sv ghatati; cf S. ghataka],
carrying on, continuing; Ps III 72,11 (eka yeva no
piyadhita pavegiya -o ao darako n' atthi ti, Be, Se so;
Ce, Ee pavegighatanako).
ghatati, pr. 3 sg. [S. ghatate], l. is busy with; strives (for),
exerts oneself (for, loe. or dat.); Dhatup 98 (ghata
ihayap.); Dhatum 122 (ghar ihane); D II 141,21 (ingha
tumhe nanda sadatthe -atha, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
saratthe); S 1 217,19 (ughaheyyatha -eyyatha
vayameyyatha appattassa pattiya anadhigatassa
adhigamaya asacchikatassa sacchikiriyaya); A II 143,17
(so ughahati -ati vayamati
Thi 176 ( -atha buddhasasane, E e so; Be, Ce, Se -etha);
457 (appossukka -issap. jatimaragappahanaya;
Thi-a 258,1: -issan ti vayamissarp bhavanap. anu-
yujissami); Vism 15,7 (sampannasilo -ati
samadhatthaya yo pana, Be. Ce, Ee so; Se -eti); 77,28'
(samma atho -ati nibbutim esamano); Sp 411,17
(sikkhati ti evarp -ati vayamati); Sadd 353,16 (ghata
cetayap.: -ati ghato); - part.pr. (a) mfn., MI
86,2 (tassa ce bhikkhave kulaputtassa evarp ughahato
-ato vayamato ... ; cfPs 11 57,10: -ato ti tap. viriyap.
pubbenaparap. -entassa); A IV 293,21; Pp 51 ,7; -
neg. aghata(t), mfn., A IV 294,13 (tassa anughahato
aghatato avayamato labhaya); (b) ghatanta, mfn., Ja IV
131,2 (yujanto -anto vayamanto accaraddhena viriyena
temasarp kammaghanap. bhavetva, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
-ento); Sp 224,22 (sikkhattayaparipriya -anta na
kilamanti, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -amana); Ud-a 71,23 ( -anto
vayamanto, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se -ento); Saddh 450
(abhinibbati atandito -anto); - neg. aghatanta, mfn.,
Vism 15,s (tuqhassa silamattena uttarip.,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se (e) mfn.,
Sp 224,2o; - neg. mfn., Thi 513 (na ca
sakka aghatamanena); - ah sol. ghatitva, Dhp-a I 336,2
(-itva vayamitva arahattarp pattup. asakkonto, Ce, Ee,
Se so; Be - fpp ghatitabba, (mj)n., impers.,
Thi 493 (anubaddhe jariimaral)e tassa ghataya
-itabbarp); Mil 390,3o (yogina yogavacarena ...
ughahitabbap. -itabbap. vayamitabbap.); Vism 298,9;
- 2. is in connection or united (with); Sadd 352,16
sailghate: ... -ati ghato);- 3. is possible; suits,
is fitting; Mhv 76:80 (tap. parakkamabahuttarp amhakarp
ghatati
-ate kathaf!1);- caus. (a) pr. 3 sg. ghateti
1
, ghatayatI
(afien wr or vl for ghageti qv), l.joins together,
connects; ties; brings together; makes continuous;
makes carry on; Ja VI 96,18 (mama vaf!1Saf!1 aham eva
-essami ti); Sp 647,27 (pat}lamaJTI chinditva paccha -eti);
Ps II 162,24 (brahmaiJa. .. vagupacchedabhayena
pave1,1if!1 -ayissama ti dhana111 pariyesitva bhariyaf!l
gahetva ... ); 206,23 (saccena saccaf!l sandahati -eti ti
saccasandho) f Mp II 326,12 (sandahanti -enti ti, Be so;
Ce, Ee, Se ghagenti ti); Spk Il 391,16 (santanessati ti
-essati, vicchedam assa papul,litUTfl na dassati, Ce, Se so;
Be yogavicchedam; Ee wr avicchedam); As 49,4
(vagasmif!1 ganthenti -enti ti gantha); 363,21 ([ta1,1ha]
vagasmiJTI satte sibbati -eti, Be,
Ce, E e so; Se ghageti); Sadd 531,22 saiJ.ghate);-
part.pr. (a) mfn., Ja VI 96,21 (tumhakaf!l
vaf!1SaJ11 -ento); Sp 497,8 saddhif!l
ekaf!l ekaf!l padaf!1 -entena); 869,32 (th1avakehi
saddhif!l atisukhumasuttaf!l -ento viya, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
upanento) = Ps II 103,12 (Ce, Ee, Se so; Be upanento);
Ps III 312,21 (attano vaf!1sassa nemif!l -ento viya, Be, Se
so; Ce, Ee ghagento, prob. wr); Spk Il 30,1o
(desananusandhif!1 -ento); Pj I 178,23 (saka1af!1 pi hi
Jambudlpaf!l pallail.kena pallailkaf!l -enta nisinna, Be, Se
so; Ce, E e ghagenta, prob. wr); Vibh-a 449,21 foll.
(talapai)I,laf!l phaletva phaletva vasidai)<;iake bandhitva
-ento -ento bhmiyaf!l patetva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
prob. wr); (b) mfn., Spk II 81,15
(sasanappave1,1if!1 pana -ayamano, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
ghatayamano); Mp III 96,23 (puena saddhif!1 puaf!1
-ayamana, Be so; Ce, Ee ghagayamana; Se
ghagiyamana); - aor. 3 pl. Spk Il 228,3o
(al,lif!l -ayif!1su); - 2. strives; exerts oneself (for); A Il
143,26 (na ughahissama na -essama na vayamissama, Be
so; Se -ayissama; Ce, E e -issama); Thl 461 (-en ti
saapetuf!1 pasadata1e chama patitaf!1, eds so; but read
with App //, p. 245,13 ?); 477 (appossuka -enti
jatimaraiJappahanaya, eds so; cf App 11, p. 247,2:
ghatanti, and Thi 457: -issaf!1); Ja V 369,6 (atthe
yujanti -enti vayamanti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -anti);
Spk II 274,16 (sama1,1adhammaf!1 karoti -eti); Ud-a 388,21
(ughahatha -ayatha vayameyyatha ti); 431,31 (cetenti
-ayanti vayamanti, Be, Se so; Ee -anti; Ce omits);
Sadd 531,19 foll.
vayamakafai)aJ11: -eti -ayati); - part.pr. (a) ghatenta,
mfi-entl)n., 28,1s (so yujanto -ento vayamanto);
Ps II 306,9 (aparabhage -ento vayamanto cha abhia
sacchakasi); Spk I 294,29 (viriyaf!l paggayha -ento);
Dhp-a II 229,11; Thi-a 159,27 (pabbajitva ca -en ti yo
vayamantiyo na cirass' eva arahattaf!1 papul,lif!1su);
Mhv 5:172 ( -ento uparaja so chatabbhio 'raha ah u);
- in Ee and in Ce at Ps III 67,15 are
prob. wrr for ghagenta (Be, Se so);- in Ce,
Ee at Cp-a 83,5 is prob. wr for ghagenta (Be, Se so);-
in eds at Spk II 242,2 is prob. wr for ghagento;
- in Ee, Se at Sp 1285,2 (kayena kayaf!1) is
prob. wr; Ce aghagentehi; Be aghagentena; -
part.pr. (b) mfn., Vism 299,16 (tass' eva111
-ayato vayamato); (e) mfn., Th-a II 8,12
(-ayanto vayamanto, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee wr ghagayanto);
76
ghatati
- absol. (a) Ja I 139,22 (ossakkamanaJTI attano
vaf!1saf!1 -etva); 139,28 (bhagava ... anusandhif!l -etva
jatakaJ11 samodhanesi); Sp 494,28 (tasma yo jhanena
-etva imina nama jhanena suagare abhiramaml ti
vadati); Sv 54 7,6 (yena jivitaJTI saiJ.khayati chijjamana111
-etva t}lapiyati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghagetva); Ps III
420,26 (dve ve1,1 -etva); Spk II 75,19 (padanupadaf!1
-etva); - in Ee at Spk III 10,16 (paraf!1
is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se padaf!1
ghayitva ghayitva; - neg. Sp 494,26 (Be, Ce,
Se so; Ee aghagetva, prob. wr); - (b)
Mhv 37:144 (phaletva matthakaJ11 raja... kapalani
-etvana kasi kha1,1e); - pass. pr. 3 sg.
ghat'lyati, is connected, is joined; is made continuous; is
carried on; Jaiii 136,1r (dhirilnaf!1 hi metti bhinna pi
puna -ati); IV 444,27 (sadhu vat' assa sace raja puttaf!1
1abheyya pave1,1i -etha ti); Vism 662,3 (vipassana
maggena saddhiJTI -ati); Sp 571,21 (lepo na -ati, Ce, Ee,
Se so; Be ghatayati); 582,18 (yasma Dabbassa ca imissa
ca vacanaf!1 na -ati, tasma Mettiyaf!1 bhikkhuniJTI
nasetha ti, Ce, Ee so; Be Se ghatati); Ps II
206,25 (tassa musavadena antaritatta sacca111 saccena na
-ati); 238,3o (kacci vo jivita111 yapeti -ati); Mp III 310,2
(idani pave1,1i -issati ti); Dhp-a I 174,9 (nagarasobhiniyo
hi dhltaraJTI patijagganti na puttaf!1, dh!tara hi tasa111
pave1,1I -ati);- ti in Ce, Ee at Nidd-a II 83,9
is prob. wr for ghag!yanti ti (Be, Se so); -
ghatiyamilnaf!1 in Ee, Se at Sp 1193,27 is prob. wr for
ghagiyamanaJTI (Be, Ce so); - aghatiyamano in Ee at
Nidd II 99,4 is wr; Se aghagiyamano; Be, Ce
anaghatiyamano; - pp mfn. [ts], connected,
brought together; put together; made continuous; S II
266,29 (tassa Dasaraha Anake [mudiilge] -ite aaf!1
a1,1if!1 odahif!1SU,? Be, Ee so; Ce, Se phatite); Ja IV 12,33'
(punappuna uppadavasena -ita suttena pupphani viya
baddha); V 344,13 (cammaJTI cammena -itaf!1, Be so; Ce,
Ee, Se ghagitaf!1) t- 364,7 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghagitaf!1);
Sp 571,15 (1epassa -itatta apatti saiJ.ghadisesassa); 589,3
(asakyaputtiyo si ti adlhi vacanehi saddhif!1 -ite yeva
sisaJ11 eti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr Ps II 162,26
(vagaf!l na ucchinna111 pave1,1i -ita); III 425,13 (pal,l1,1asa
saghi andha patipatiya -ita andhave1,1I ti vuccati); Mp II
203,24 (puttakanaJTI hi matapithi jlvitaf!1 apaditaf!1
palitaf!1 -itaJ11 anuppabandhena pavattitaf!1, Be so; Se
ghaWtaf!1; Ce, Ee omit) f It-a II 159,28; Thl-a 39,4; -
in Ee at Nidd I 75,3 is wr for ghagita- (Be,
Ce, Se so); - ghatita-asiviso in Ce, Ee at Ps III 79,3 is
prob. wr for ghaWta- (Be, Se so);- in Ce, Ee,
Se at Cp-a 136,11 is prob. wr for ghagito (Be so); -
neg. aghatita, mfn., Sp 495,9 (itara pi catasso vijja
a1,1ena parajikavatthni na honti); V v-a 276,1
(so pana aporisataya akittimo sayaf!1jato kenaci
yeva); - fpp mfn., Sp 1047,3o (nimittaf!1 ...
saddhTfl -etabbam);
in Ee, Se at Sp 1226,12 and 1290,21 is wr for
ghagetabbo (Be, Ce so);- caus. (b) pr. 3 sg.

Sadd 829,31foll. dhatnaJTI


asaogantanaf!1 vuddhi hoti vikappena kareti:
- (e) pr. 3 sg. ghatapeti,
Sadd 830,1; (d)pr. 3 sg.
ghatana
ghatapayati, Sadd 830,1.
ghatana, n., -a, f l. [S. ghatana; AMg gha<;la1_1a] striving
after, exertion; Dhatup 347 (iha -e); Sadd 531,19 (ghata
-e, -a111 vayamakara1_1a111);- 2. [S. ghatana] connection,
union; joining up; continuation; Ja II 230,24 (eva111 puna
mayha111 taya saddhirp. cittassa -arp. nama n' atthi);
Tikap 289,IOjoll.; Sp 572,7 (sace mattikaya kutirp. karoti
chadanalepena saddhirp. -e apatti); 1048,24
(pathamakittitanimittena saddhirp. -a katabba); Ps IV
19,25 (punappuna upapajjitva aparapararp. ghatanavasena
vuddhirp., Ce, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Se
va<;l<;lhanavasena); Spk III 137,7 (gantha ti ganthana -a);
As 363,20 ([ta1_1ha] o -atthena sibbani, Be, E e so; Ce
ghatthatthena; Se ghattanatthena) = Nidd-a I 38,26 (Be,
Ee, Se so; Ce ghattanatthena); Vibh-a 492,8 (purimena
saddhirp. pacchimassa -a); - ifc see lepa-; - ghatana-
in Ee, Se at Sp 1244,5 (ghatanaphalakarp. va
ghatanamuggaro va) is wr; Be, Ce ghattana-; -
ghatanarp. in Ee at Nidd I 406,15 and 409,3 is wr for
ghattana111 (Be, Ce, Se so).
ghafanaka, mfn. [ghatana + ka
2
], carrying on; continuing;
Sp 483,21 (te tantirp. pavel).irp. -a sasanajotaka ti
veditabba, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se
tantipavel).ighatanaka); - ifc see tantipavel).i-, pavel).i-;
- see also ghataka
2
.
ghat3
1
,f, ghafa
2
, m. [S. ghata], a number, a collection; a
group, a troop; Abh 630 (-a samiti sarp.hati rasi
pujo ... ); 1 128; Ja IV 415,6 (migaga1_1o bhayitva tihi
-ahi palayi); V 422,22 (oghavane ti etesa111 oghena -aya
samannagate vane); Sv 226,21 (macchiina111 gumbarp. -a
ti macchagumba111, Ce so; Ee ghata ti; Be, Se gumba) =
Ps II 324,11 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gumba) = Mp I 57,14;
Spk I 55,10 (tesa111 ghatavasen' eva v1manani
nibbattirp.su, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee vattavasen' eva); As 36,31
(cha duka ganthato ca atthato ca
aamaasambandhena kal).l).ika viya -a viya hutva
thitatta hetugocchako ti vuccati); Sadd 531,23 (-a ti
samho macchaghata ti adisu viya); - ifc see itthi-,
deva-, brahma-, maccha-, vana- (sv vana\ hatthi-
(sv hatthi[n]).
ghata
2
, f [S. lex. id.], exertion; or connection; Abh 1128
(-a ghatanarasisu).
ghat3
3
, ghata, f [cf kumbha and S. ghata. ghata; see
E.H. Johnston, 1931, pp. 582-83], part ofthe head (of an
animal); the nape of the neck;? S IV 196,7foll.
([gol).al11] nasaya suggahita111 ga1_1heyya ... upari -aya111
suniggahitarp. nigga1_1heyya upari -ayarp. suniggahitarp.
niggahetva ... , Be, Ce, Se so; Ee upari ghataya ... upari
-aya111 ... ; Spk III 65,19: upari -ayan ti dvinna111
sirigana111 antare ... -ayarp. patittbite nasarajjuke sutthu
niggahita111 katva nigga1_1heyya, Be, Se so; Ce nasaya111
patitthite; E e ghatayan ti . . . nasayarp. patighite
nasarajjukena).
ghati, f [for ghatika
2
qv ], part of the fastening of a door;
V in II 178,1 * (in uddana: sci -i talachiddam,).
ghatika\ f [ts], l. ajar, a pot; a Thi 422
(nikkhipa pontirp. ca -a111 ca; Thi-a 247,14joll.:
pilotikakhan<;la111 ca bhikkhakapa1a111 ca cha<;l<;lehi); Ja I
417,16' (udaka111 viya -a yena yen' atthika hoti tarp. tarp.
aka<;l<;lhati yeva ti); - ifc see ussicana-; - 2. a (pot-
77 ghati
shaped) feature or form of decoration on a pillar or
handle; - ifc see thambha-; - 3. a period of time, 24
minutes; Abh 74 (
0
-satthY ahoratto); -
0
(a)-dama-
olambaka, m., a hanging garland (shaped like a
jar ?); ? Sp 620,14 (kalambako ti a<;l<;lhacandakantare -o
vutto; Sp-t [Be] II 372,21: -o ti ante ghatikakarayutto
yamakadama-o1ambako);
0
(a)-muggara, m., a
"water-pot" stick or club; ? (or to ghatika
2
?) Ps V 85,5
(dal).<;lena ti catuhatthada1_1<;lena va -ena va; Ps-t [Be] III
423,7: -ena ti daJ.1<;\iinal11 kira aggapasse ghatakararp.
dassenti tena so -o ti vuccati) f. Spk II 374,11
(catuhatthada1_1<;lena khadirada1_1<;lena va -ena va, Be, Se
so; Ce catuhatthada1_1<;lena khadiramuggarena va; Ee
catuhatthada1_1<;lena va atirekada1_1<;lena va; Spk-t [Be] 11
297,24: -ena ti ekasmirp. pakkhe ghatika111 dassetva
katena rassada1_1<;lena).
ghatika
2
,f [BHS id.], l. a piece ofwood; a stick; a small
piece; S II 178,13 (puriso Yal11 imasmirp. Jambudipe
til).akatthasakhapalasal11 tacchetva ekajjharp. sa111haritva
caturarigu1a111 caturarigula111 -arp. karitva nikkhipeyya,
aya111 me mata tassa me matu aya111 mata ti); Thi 499
(pitusu caturarigulika -a pitupitusv eva na ppahonti;
Thi-a 263,25: -a ti caturarigu1appamiil).ani kha1_1<;lani);
Vism 171,16 (siniddhani saradaruni phaletva
sukkhapetva -a111 -a111 katva); Mp 11 292,11 (nekkha111
jambonadan ti surattaval_ll).assa jambonadasuval_ll).assa -a,
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee rattasuval_ll).assa); Vin-vn 127;- ifc see
ucchu-, upadhana-, kaliilgara-, khadira-, candana-,
pasaka- (sv pasaka
2
); - 2. a game played with sticks;
sticks used in a game; Vin III 180,24 (khalikaya pi kitanti
-aya pi ki!anti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee ghatikena, prob. wr) f.
Nidd I 379,9; DI 6,25 ( ... santikarp. khalikarp. -a111
sa1akahattha111 akkha111 ... ; Sv 85,27: -a ti vuccati
dighada1_1<;lakena rassada1_1<;lakapahara1_1akita); MI 266,15
(yani tani kumarakanarp. kitapanakani tehi kitati
seyyathidarp. varikaka111-arp. ... ) f. A V 203,17; Mi1229,1
(kitabhaJ.l<;lakani denti seyyathidarp. varikaka111 -arp. ... );
- 3. part of the fastening of a door (perhaps the bar of
a latch); V in 11 120,17 (anujanami bhikkhave kavatarp. ...
scika111 -a111 talacchiddarp. ... ; Sp 1207,25: scika ti
tattha majjhe chidda111 katva pavesita -a ti upari yojita);
207,10 (aataro pi agantuko bhikkhu anajjhavuttharp.
vihara111 -a111 ugghatetva kavatal11 pa1_1ametva sahasa
pavisi); Sp 356,7 (bha1_1<;lagariko ghatikamatta111 datva
nipajjati); 1204,27 (kavatal11 va pa1_1ameturp. -arp. va
ukkhipiturp. scirp. va kucikaya apapuriturp. na labhati;
Sp-t [Be] III 387,19: -an ti upari yojita111 aggata111); Ps 11
385,33 (-al11 ukkhipitva dvara111 vivaritva); Th-a 11 151,1o
(iil).idvararp. ... yarp.
0
-chidde iil).imhi pakkhitte y antena
vina abbhantare thitehi pi vivariturp. na sakka, Be, Se so;
Ce sarighatitachidde; Ee sarighatikachi<;l<;le); - ifc see
sci-.
-ghatike in Ce, Ee at Ps 11 303,32 (suval_ll).adimayaghatike)
is prob. wr; Be, Se suval).l).amaye ghatake.
ghati, f [ts ], a jar; a pot; Ud 29,28 ( -iya odana111
uddharitva pattarp. pretva ayasmato Mahakassapassa
padasi; Ud-a 198,28: -iya ti bhattagha?to, gha?-odanan ti
pi patho, tassa ghati-odanarp. nama devana111 koci
aharaviseso ti attharp. vadanti) quoted Dhp-a 1 428,1o (Be
so; Ee -ito; Ce gha?kodana111 uddharitva; Se ghati-
ghatite
odanaq uddharitva); Dhp-a I 426,2 (ghati-odanaq nama
-iya uddharitva pattaq piiretva therassa hatthe thapesi,
Be so; Ce, Ee, Se -ito) = Ud-a 198,25 (eds -ito);
Sadd 353,18* (ghato kumbho -1 kumbhl);
0
(i)-kafha, n., a bowl that is a water-pot (ora turtle's
shell); ? V in li 114,37 foll. (bhikkhii -e caranti
manussa ujjhayanti .. . seyyatha pi titthiya ti .. . na
bhikkhave -e caritabbaq, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
-ena; Sp 1205,3: -an ti ghatikapalaq); -
0
-yanta,
ghatiyanta, n., a contrivance of pots (on a wheel) for
raising water; a noria; Abh 524 (ugghatanaq -aq);
Ud-a 223,29 (aniccataya va bhaviidisu kammavega-
kkhitto -aq viya anavattbanena paribbhamanato
gamanasllo ti, Be, Se so; Ce anavadiinena; Ee ghati-
yantaq viya anavadiinena) = It-a II 127,2o (Ce so; Be,
Ee, Se ghatiyantaq); Th-a II 81,1 (-aq viya pari-
bbhamanto, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee ghatiyantaq); - ifc see
arahata-.
ghatite in Ee at Sp 589,3 is wr for ghatite (Be, Ce, Se so).
ghateti\ ghatayati\ see sv ghatati.
ghatete, ghatayati
2
, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. Dhatup ghatayati,
Wg 33:49], hurts; injures; Sadd 532,2t (ghata sari.ghate
hantyatthii ca : -eti -ayati).
ghatta
1
, mfn., pp ofghaqsati qv.
ghatta
2
, mfn. or m. ffrom ghatteti], striking; knocking;-
ifc see sisa- sv s1sa
1
.
ghattaka, mfn. and m. ffrom ghatteti], rubbing, striking;
(one) who insults or offends; Spk I 155,5 (rosako ti -o,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatako);- ifc see citta- (sv citta
1
).
ghattati in Ee at Sp 541,1 is wr for ghaqeti (Be, Ce, Se so).
ghattana, n., -a, f [S. ghaqana], rubbing; knocking,
striking; insulting; Ja II 270,7 (
0
-taya rosako); Nidd 1
140,9 (upaghataq pijanaq -aq upaddavaq upasaggaq
briihi); 409,3 (pijanaq -aq upaddavo ... avis! ti, Be, Ce,
Se so; Ee wr ghatanaq); Vism 458,t2 (cakkhupasadassa
-a hoti); Sp 227,29 (manusitthiya pi ... amasanaq pi
phusanaq pi -aq pi duqhullam eva); Ps II 225,22
(sabbaq vacaya -am eva vuttaq); Spk II 393,18
([pattaq] -ena parikkhiJ?.aq, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
ghaqsanena; = Ud-a 252,t2: ghaqsanena); Vv-a 55,25
(ayaq asajjasaddo asajja naq tathagatan ti adisu -e
agato); Th-a II 99,2 (dvinnaq bhikkhiinaq sahavase -a
pi bhaveyya ti); Ap-a 122,22 (tesaq -ena utthita papatika
agantva bhagavato piidapitthiyaq pahari, Be, Se so; Ce,
Ee te saqghattane, prob. wr); As 263,6 (so pi
ghaqanavasena hoti ti veditabbo, Be, Se so; Ce ghaqana
[vasena]; Ee -a, prob. wr); - ghaqana in Ee at
Sp 572,t foll. (lepaghattanen' eva) is wr for ghatana (Be,
Ce, Se so); - ifc see koqana-, pakkhalana-; -
0
-maijanakkhama, mfn., tolerant of rubbing or
knocking and polishing; Ps IV 147,2t (pasiidhanaq hi
-aq na hoti); Spk I 125,t6 (nekkhan ti atirekapaca-
SUVaJ?.J?.ena katapijandhanaq taq hi -aq hoti); Dhp-a III
329,t3 (-aq jambonadanikkhaq viya);- aghattana,f,
not rubbing against, not striking; not knocking; Pj II
96,t4 (gaJ?.avase sati sari.ghattana ekavase -a ti, Ce, Ee so;
Be, Se asari.ghattana ti) = Nidd-a II 129,tt = Ap-a 175,t2
(Ce, Ee so; Be, Se asari.ghattana ti).
in Ce, Ee at Mp III 141,25 is prob. wr for
ghattentaq (Be, Se so).
78 ghatteti
ghaffpana, n. ffrom caus. of ghaqeti], causing to rub; -
ifc see iiru-.
ghatteta(r), m. f!rom ghatteti], one who insults or offends;
Spk I 155,4 (rosetaran ti -araq, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
ghatetaraq).
ghatteti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. ghattayati], rubs; rubs
smooth; rubs against, knocks, strikes; shakes, stirs,
disturbs; strikes with words, insults, offends; Dhatup 88
(ghana ghanane); 554a (ghatta calane); Dhatum 780;
V in III 39,2t (ehi bhante urantarikaya -ehi); A III 343,2
(imaq ayasmantaq ariimiko va -essati samaJ?.uddeso va
taq tamba samadhimha cavessatl ti, Ee so; Se ghatessati;
Be upatthahissati; Ce omits); Pv 45:9 (uraq sisaq ca
-ema abo no appapuata; Pv-a 271 ,to: attano uraq
sisaq ca patighmpsama yeva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
patihaqsama, prob. wr); Ja I 218,29 (me etassa
aggasiikha nabhiq -eti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghateti);
IV 93,5 (khiiJ?.uq piidena -eti); Sp 547,24 (khuqseti ti
vacapatodena -eti); Sv 579,24 (apehi ma maq -eh! ti
vattabbakaraJ?.aq nama n' atthi, Ce, Se so; Be
vattabbiikaraq nama; Ee wr ma -ehi kiq
vattabbakaraJ?.aq); PsI 120,20 (vato va PaJ?.J?.akasataq
eren ti vato va paJ?.J?.akacavaraq -eti); II 417,29 (rosetha
ti -etha); III 51,14 (tvaq kiq samaJ?.O nama
akappiyamaqsaq te khaditan ti -eti); Spk I 173,t6
(samaJ?.o Gotamo padhiinaq anuyutto sukhena nisinno
-ayissami nan ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ghattayissami);
III 70,14 (saddo ... sotappasadaq -eti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
ghateti); Th-a II 76,6 (na -aye na asadeyya); As 72,21
(sakuJ?.o iikasena agantva rukkhagge nillyamiino va
rukkhasiikhaq -eti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghateti);
Sadd 531,25 (ghana calan e: -eti -ayati); - ghattessiimi
ti in Ee at Spk IIl 149,15 is wr for ghatessami ti (Be, Ce,
Se so); - part.pr. (a) ghattenta, mf( -enti)n., V in III
118,24; Sv 256,3; Ps II 351,3o (iirammaJ?.esu pasiide
-entesu, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatentesu); III 67,t5 (ime
pana ... maq yeva -enta vijjhanta parisamajjhe kathenti,
Be, Se so; Ce ghatenta; Ee ghatento); 183,17 (civarena va
januna va -ento nisidati); Spk 1 314,3
(suVaJ?.J?.akikiJ?.ikaq -ento viya, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
ghatento ); II 242,2 (patbamaq tava te ajan antena kataq,
idani maq -ento va akasi, so read? eds ghatento);
Ud-a 250,22 (upanighaqsantiyo ti -entiyo); Cp-a 83,5 (te
kira briihmaJ?.a ... hatthavikaradihi -enta agamaqsu, Be,
Se so; Ce, Ee wr ghatento); Mhv 25:91 khipi
mukhe tassa -ento rajakuJ?.qalaq); neg.
aghattenta, mfn., Sp 1285,2 (nikkharnitabbaq kayena
kayaq aghanentena, Be so; Ce aghattentehi; Ee, Se wr
aghatentehi); Spk I 220,ts; (b) ghanayanta, mfn., Sn 847
(te -ayanta vicaranti loke); Th 125 (makkato paca-
dviirayaq kutikayaq pasakkiya dviirena anupariyeti
-ayanto muhuq muhuq; Th-a II 7,13: abhikkhaJ?.aq
-ayanto calento); Cp 2:8:4 (dhure dhuraq -ayanta, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se ghatayanta); Vism 18,t5 (there bhikkhii
-ayanto pi titthati -ayanto pi nisidati); - neg.
aghattayanta, mfn., Ps III 23,2t * (aghattayanto niyyati
ubho jiiJ?.ii ca gopphake) = Spk III 49,10 (Be, Ce, Ee so;
Se aghatayanto) = Ud-a 414,ts; (e) ghattayamiina, mfn.,
Spk I 80,3o (Devadattaq -ayamiina vadanti, Be, Ce, Ee
so; Se ghatayamana); As 309,24 (atthato pana pasadaq
ghattha
-ayamanam eva rpaq1 patihaati nama, Be, Se so; Ce,
Ee ghagiyamanam);- neg. aghagayamana, mfn., Ps III
303,18; - ghattayanto in Ce, Ee at Th-a II 8,12 ( -ayanto
vayamanto) is wr for ghatayanto (Be, Se so); - aor.
3 sg. (a) ghattesi, V in Il 118,7 (aataro upasako taq1
bhikkhuq1 abhivadento upahanayo slsena -esi); M II
4,36; Ja VI 168,7; Ps III 248,24 (vacaya pi maq1 -esi ti
kujjhitva); Mhv 21:18 (dhenu ghaJ.ltaqi taqi -esi);
(b) aghagesi, MI 338,3o (iti Maraq1 aghattesi bhikkhu,
Ee so; Be, Ce, Se atajjesi; = Th 1208: eds atajjesi);
(e) ghattayi, Ps III 303,7; 3 pl. (a) ghattesuqi, Ja III
510,11 (dve sakha annamannaq1 -esuq1);
(b) ghattayiqisu, Ps III 62,26; Spk I 65,27 foll. (ta kira
devata bhagavantaq1 kayena vacaya ti dvlhi pi -ayiq1su,
tathagataqi avanditva akase patitthamana kayena
-ayiq1su ... ,Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatayiqisu);- 2. (i) [for
ghateti qv sv ghatati] joins together, connects; Mp II
326,12 (saccena saccaq1 sandahanti -entl ti saccasandha,
Ce, Ee, Se so; Be ghatentl ti); III 403,12 (phassaqi ca
phassasamudayaq1 ca sibbati -eti, eds so; cf As 363,21:
taJ).ha . . . sibbati ghateti, Be, Ce, E e so; Se -eti); -
part.pr. ghagayamana, mfn., Mp III 96,23 (puena
saddhiqi punnaq1 -ayamana, Ce, Ee so; Be
ghatayamana; Se ghagiyamana); - (ii) [cfghatlyati
sv ghatati] is joined; is connected; Th-a III 161,15 (yada
pana vipassana ... maggena -eti); Thi-a 42,25 (na nu kho
mayhaq1 vipassana maggena -eti ti); aor.
3 sg. ghagesi, Thi-a 114,14 (tassa cittaq1 samahitaq1 ahosi
vipassana vlthiqi otari maggena -esi); - absol.
(a) ghagetva, V in III 36,33; Ja VI 489,21 (mahajanaq1
hatthavikaradlhi -etva, Ce, Ee so; Be ghagenta; Se
ghatenta); Sv 276,25 (asajja ti -etva); Ps III 95,1 (ubhosu
passesu sutthu vimaghaqi -etva); 332,22 (so kira ekaq1
gumbaq1 -etva mige utthapeti); Spk I 68,10 (rajaku1anaqi
jatiq1 -etva -etva); Sadd 604,9 (so cittajasaddo ... paca
thanani -etva upagacchati); - ghagetva in
Ee at Sp 498,3 is wr for ghatetva (Be, Ce, Se so); -
neg. aghagetva, Sp 523,17 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
aghatetva); Ud-a 408,23; - aghagetva in E e at Sp 494,26
and 498,4 is wr for aghatetva (Be, Ce, Se so);
(b) ghagayitva, Ps II 422,17; Th-a III 172,6; - pass.
pr. 3 sg. ghattlyati, Nidd I 5,18 (ruppati kuppati -ati
pJ!iyati) f. Spk II 290,6 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatiyati);
Sp 267,6 (upadinnakena anupadinnakaqi -atu); -
part.pr. ghattlyamana, mfn., Ja II 418,6 (taq1
ghaq1santi, so skara1omehi -amano, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
ghaq1siyamano); V 199,4; Sp 540,31 (-amana anatthaya
saq1vatteyya ti na ghageti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr na
ghagati); Ps II 56,3o (ruppamano -amano ); Sp 1193,27
(giithaqi va muttaq1 va -amanaq1 duggandhataya
badhati, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se ghatiyamanaqi) = Ps IV 50,3;
- neg. aghagiyamana, mfn., Nidd I 175,8 (avirujjh-
amana aghattiyamana, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be appahlyamana)
f. II 99,4 (Se aghagiyamano; Be, Ce anaghatiyamano; Ee
wr aghatiyamano); - pp ghattita, mfn. [ts], l. rubbed;
rubbed smooth; struck; shaken, stirred; A I 124,8
(duttharuko katthena va kathalaya va -o
bhiyyosomattaya asavaq1 deti) = Pp 30,8; Ja VI 294,1o*
(siiken' akkhl va -aqi); Nidd I 150,26 -o
vyadhito); 397,2 (khuq1sito -o vambhito garahito); Spki
79
133,26 (yena ba1ena -o taqi ba1aqi ... qaq1seyya, Be, Ce,
Ee so; Se ghatito); 214,23 (sltadihi ca niccaq1 pavedhitaqi
calitaqi -aq1 rpaqi disva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatitaqi);
Cp-a 136,11 (kenaci purisena -o ... asiviso viya, Be so;
Ce, Ee, Se ghatito); As 272,3 (tena pasade -e); -
ghagitindriyo in Ee at Ja III 344,23' is perhaps wr for
kupitindriyo (Be, Ce, Se so);- neg. aghattita, mfn., Ja V
203,5* (aghagita karonti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
avighagita, perhaps wr); Nidd 1 353,12; Mil 260,29
(udakaqi aghagitaq1 kehici na ca1ati); Spk II 170,28
(yatha pana aghattita bheri-adayo saddaq1 na vissajjenti,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se aghatita);- 2.joined, connected; Ja V
344,13 (cammaq1 cammena -aq1, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
ghatitaqi) f. 364,7 (Se so; Be, Ce, Ee ghatitaqi); -
fpp (a) ghattetabba, mfn., Vin II 220,2 (na ca vuqqho
sailghatikaJJJJena ghattetabbo ); Sp 291,2 ( clvaram
rajitva sailkhena va maJ).ina va yena kenaci na
ghattetabbaqi); Ps II 282,12 (asadetabban ti
ghagetabbaqi); (b) ghattayitabba, mfn., Sv 828,29; Spk I
65,27 (asadetabban ti ghagayitabbaq1, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
ghatayitabbaqi); (e) ghattanya, mfn., Th-a III 190,17
(patighe ti ghattaniye phoghabbe, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
ghattite); Patis-a 109,23 (sitadihi ghattanlyaqi
dhammajataq1 rpan ti); - neg. aghattaniya, mfn.,
As 326,2 (na haati ti aghaqi aghaganiyan ti attho);
Vibh-a 72,4 (aghaganiyataya aghaq1); - caus. part.pr.
ghattapenta, mfn., V in III 117 ,3o (ruq1 ghattapentassa).
ghattha, mfn., pp of ghaq1sati qv.
-ghatthana in Ee atAs 87,7 (upadinnakaghaghanassa) is
wr for -ghanana (Be, Ce so).
ghatthita- in Ee at Pj 1 49,25 is wr for ghagita- (Be, Ce, Se
so).
ghal}j:a, f [S. a bell; Ja IV 215,s (attano
glvaya -aq1 bandhapetva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se kaJ.lqaqi);
Ps III 70,11 (ekena hatthena pacchiq1 ekena -aqi gahetva
ussaretha ayya CaJ.lqalo 'han ti janapanatthaq1 taq1
vadento, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se Spk II 226,29
(attano givaya -aq1 Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
ghaJJqaqi); V v-a 36,23 (kujarassa ubhosu passesu
maJ.limuttadikhacita hemamaya
anekasata mahantiyo -a tahaq1 tahaq1 o1ambamana
pacalanti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se Mhv 21:15
(sayanassa siropasse -aq1 so dighayottakaqi 1ambapesi
VravetUqi icchantehi Vncchayaqi); -
0
abhighata, m.,
the striking of a bell; Vism 142,10 (-o viya cetaso
pathamabhinipato vitakko . . . ghaJ.ltanuravo vi ya anu-
ppabandho vicaro, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se ghaJ.lqabhighato) =
As 114,33 (Be, Ee so; Ce ghaJ.lthabhighato; Se
f. Sp 144,21 (--saddo viya cetaso
pathamabhinipato vitakko ... , Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gaJ).q'- );
- see also (sv khudda
1
).
ghal}tl. ghal}!Jl, f [from confusion of gai).qi and
qqv ?], something struck to summon the bhikkhus
or announce the time; a bell or gong or block;
Vism 181,30 (so ghaJ.ltiqi paharitva gaJJaqi sannipatetva,
Ee so; Be Ce, Se 408,3 (vihare
ghaJ.ltisaddo bherisaddo sailkhasaddo ... , Ee so; Be, Se
gha!Jqi-; Ce gaJ).qi- ); Sp 382,4 (ghaJ.ltiqi paharitva ka1aqi
ghosetva, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se gaJ).qiqi); 1124,28 (ghaJ.ltiya
pahataya bhikkhusailghe sannipatite, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
ghal}fika
ga!)<fiya); 1406,25 (ghaJ?.tif!! paharitva, Be so; Ee
ghai_J<fif!!; Ce, Se gai)<ff!!) -:f- Mp III 340,17 (Be so; Se
ghaJ?.<fif!!; Ce, Ee gai_!<fif!!); Pj I 251 ,2s (masassa anhasu
dhammasavanadivasesu ghai_J<fil!l akotetva ussiiretha ... ,
Be so; Ce, Ee, Se gai)<fif!!); Dhp-a II 54,4 (nakhapitthen'
eva ghai_J<fil!l paharitva, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gaJ?.<fif!!); 247,4
(akale ghaJ?.<fi pahata kassaci aphasukaf!! bhavissati ti, Be
so; Ce, Ee, Se gaJ?.<fi); Cp-a 203,13 (gha!)tisaaya
pai_JJ?.asalato nikkhamitva, Be so; Se ghai_J<fi-; Ce, Ee
gai_J<fi-).
ghal}tika, m. [S. ghii.J?.tika], a ballad-singer with a bell;
Abh 396 (cakkiko tu ca -o).
ghal}teti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gha!)tayati,
Wg 33:94], speaks; or shines; Sadd 532,24 (ghata
bhasay3f!!: ... -eti -ayati).
ghal}thanaip in Ee at Mhv 27:38 is wr for gha!)tiin3f!! (vi
so).
ghal}J,a, m. [S. lex. id.], a bee; Sadd 871,24 (ka<fi gha<fi
ca<fi ice evamadito dhatuto kapaccayo hoti kaJ?.<fo -o
vai_J<fo ... , E e so, perhaps wr ?).
ghal}J,ii, see sv ghaJ?.ta.
ghal}J,i, see sv
ghal}I}ati, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. Dhatup ghJl.lJ?.ate, Wg 12:3],
takes, grasps; Sadd 358,s (ghiJ?.i ghuJ?.i ghaJ?.i gahane:
ghiJ?.J?.ati ghUJ?.J?.ati -ati).
ghata (occasionally written ghata
3
), n. [S. ghfta], clarified
butter, ghee; Abh 499 (sappi -af!!); Nidd I 372,6
(
0
-panaf!l te1apii.naf!! ... , Be, Ce so; Ee, Se ghata-);
Ap 384,2 (mahasamudda cattiiro -3f!l sampajjare mama);
Cp 1:1 0:8; Mi141 ,2 (khlr3f!! duyhamii.n3f!! kalantarena
dadhi parivatteyya, dadhito navanltaf!! navanitato -3f!l
parivatteyya, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghataf!!); Vism 28,21
(kumbhiy3f!! tai_J<fu1e ghate -3f!l disva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
ghate ghataf!!) = Vibh-a 484,16; Ud-a 314,5 ( -af!! pivitva
ba1af!! hoti); Mhv 32:40 (-e pakke mahaja1apve); -
0
isana, m(jn). [ghata + asana
2
], "whose food is ghee",
fire; Ja I 472,14* (dakassa majjhe ja1ate -o, Be, Se so; Ce,
Ee udakassa); V 63,19* (pavako ... -o dhmaketu, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se ); 446,5 ( -3f!l kujaraf!! kai_Jha-
sappaf!! ... ete naro niccayato bhajetha); Ap 142,26 ( -3f!l
va ja1itaf!! adittaf!! va hutasanaf!!; Ap-a 415,15foll.:
ghat3f!! vuccati sappi, ghatassa asanaf!! adhiiran ti -3f!l
aggi, atha va t3f!! asati bhujati ti -3f!l aggi yeva);
Sadd 334,9* (aggi ... -o vayusakho dahano ... ); -
0
-binduviliyana, n., the melting of a drop of ghee;
Saddh 201; -
0
-sitta, mfn., sprinkled with ghee;
Vv 83:8 (aditt3f!! vata m3f!! santaf!! -af!l va pavakaf!!
viirina viya osicaf!!) = Ja III 157,7; Ja VI 171,s
(virocasi -o va aggi, Be, Ce, E e so; Se ghata-); -
saghata, mfn., together with ghee; ? Ap 582,2 ( -af!!
sakkaraf!l ad3f!!, Be, E e, Se so; Ce sakkharaf!!).
ghatayamano in Ee at Spk II 81,15 is prob. wr for
(Be, Ce, Se so).
ghatva
1
, absol. ofghayati
2
qv.
ghatva
2
, absol. ofhanati qv.
ghana (sometimes in Ee [wrongly] written ghai_Ja), mfn.,
m. and n. [ts; AMg ghaJ?.a, ghana], l. (mfn.) (i) salid;
thick, dense, compact; hard, firm; Abh 707 (nirantar3f!!
-3f!l sand3f!!); 820 (nirantare ca kathine); Ja III 282,3
(ek3f!! sukhumaf!! -3f!l scif!! katva); IV 70,19* (vai_JJ?.ava
80 ghana
abhirpo si -o sajatarohito cakkavaka; 70,23: -o ti
ghanasariro); Mi1382,16 (pathavi nirantara acchidda
asusira bahala -a); Vism 417,12 (kath3f!! tava mahantaf!!
udakarasif!! -3f!l karoti ti); Sp 1106,12foll. (tes3f!! kira
civarani -ani, tes u patitaf!! udakaf!! na paggharati, o -tta
putabaddh3f!! viya tittbati); 1123,24 (id3f!! thlaf!! idaf!!
sai_Jhaf!! idaf!! -af!! id3f!! tanuk3f!!); Sv 198,s
(uJ?.hapakatikassa pana dubbalassa ca civar3f!!
sukhum3f!! sappayaf!! sita1ukassa -af!! dupagaf!!, Be, Ce,
Se so; Ee ghai_Jaf!!); Mhv 30:59 (cha medavaJ?.J?.apasii.J?.e
aharif!!su -e tato); - ghanaf!!, adv., compactly; firmly;
Ja I 264,19 (sabbe pi avatesu otaretva P3f!!SUf!l akiritva
-af!! akotetva agamaf!!su); - (ii) deep ( of sound); dark
(of colour); - iic see below; - 2. (m.n.) (i) what is
(apparently) salid; any compact mass; Vism 640,6
(anatta1akkhai_Jaf!! nanadhatuvinibbhogassa amanasikara
-ena na upatthati) -:f- Vibh-a S0,2o; Pj II
149,24 (yatha ... naiiga13f!l bhmighan3f!! bhindati ...
ev3f!! bhagavato . . . paanagalaf!! yathavuttaf!! -af!!
bhindati);- ifc see abbha-, eka-;- (ii) an iron club or
hammer; Abh 820 (lohamuggarameghesu -o);- ifc see
ayo- sv aya(s);- (iii) the human embryo (in the fourth
week after conception); SI 206,12* foll. (abbuda jayate
pesi pesi nibbattati -o -a pasakha jayanti, Be, Se so; Ce,
Ee pesi; Spk I 301,16: tato pesito sattahaccayena
kukku!ai_!<fasai_Jthano -o nama m3f!!sapiJ?.<fo nibbattati) i-
Ja IV 496,26* (Be so; Ce nibbattate; Ee, Se pesiya jayate
-o); Mi140,12 (aa pesiya mata aa -assa mata);
Vism 236,19 (abbudakale pesika1e
0
-kale); - (iv) a
cloud; Abh 47 (megho valahako ... -o); 820; It-a II 57,31
(abbhaghana ti abbhasakhata -a va
vimutto cando viya); Mhv 19:50 (mahamegho
pavassittha himagabbha samantato mahabodhif!!
chadayif!!su sita1ani -ani ca); Sadd 407 ,23* (imani pana
meghassa namani: megho valahako ... -o ... ); - ifc see
gajjita- sv gajjati;- 3. (n.) a class ofpercussive musical
instruments, idiophones, such as the cymbal; Abh 139;
142 (susir3f!! V3f!!Sasakhadi sammataladikaf!! -3f!!);
820; Ps II 300,19 foll. (pacagikaf!! turiy3f!! nama
atat3f!! vitat3f!! atatavitat3f!! susir3f!! -an ti . . . -af!!
sammadi) i- Vv-a 37,3; -
0
opala, n. [S. lex. id., m.],
hail; Abh 50 (karaka tu -af!!); o -kottima,
0
-kugima, mfn., salid and beaten;? (or with a thick
inlay; ?) Mp I 169,15 (tassa -ahi .. . rattasuvai_JI)a-
it!hakahi yojanubbedh3f!! cetiyaf!! arabhif!!su, Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee ghanakotthimahi) = Th-a III 125,37; Dhp-a I
414,16 --rattasuvai)J)en' e va saghi-udaka-
ghatagaJ?.hanak3f!! karesi, Ce, Ee so; Be ghanakottita-; Se
); III 281,12 (ativiya pasadikarp -3f!l
itthirp3f!! karapetva); Mhv 38:71 (dathadhatukarai_J<f3f!l
ca raf!!Sif!! ca o -kuWmaf!! mahagghamai_Jisakil)l)3f!l ...
pjesi); - --suvaJ?.I)a, n., salid beaten
gold; ? Thp 154,22 ( --suvai_JJ?.i!thakahi); 232,32
( --suvai_JJ)amayarp buddhapatimarp nisidapesi); 235,33
(raja ettakani rpakayani --suvai_JJ?.eh' eva karesi); -
0
-ghatima, mfn., penetrating a salid mass or a hard
substance; Ja III 282,23* ( -3f!l patitthaddh3f!! ko scirp
ketum icchati; 282,26: ya ghatiyamana adhikarai_Jif!!
anupavisati ay3f!! -a ti vuccati, tadisi ti attho); -
0
-ninnadasussara, mfn. [sara
5
], having a beautiful voice
ghanika
with a deep timbre; Ap 568,3 (sugato ... -o); -
0
-nila, mfn., dark blue-black; Mhv 38:63 (mal).lhi -ehi);
-
0
-puppha,
0
-pupphaka, n and mfn., a deep (red)
dye; a deeply-dyed coverlet; dyed deeply with a (red)
dye;? ([a coverlet] with thick flowers; ?) Abh 313

Ja 1 500,25' (mama bhariya ekap


nivasetva ekap parupitva evap
0
-puppharattena vatthayugena acchanna); Sp 1086,7
ti
0
-pupphako Ul).l).ilmayattharako, Ee, Se so; Be,
Ce Ul).l).ilmayalohitattharal).o; Vmv [Be] 11 184,12:
0
-pupphako ti bahalarago) f. Sv 87,1 (
0
-pupphako Ul).l).a-
mayattharal).o, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
0
-puppho Ul).l).amayo
attharako) f. Mp 11 293,1 CO-puppho); Ps 11 39,15
ti o -pupphakena Ul).l).amaya-attharal).ena
atthato, Be so; Se
0
-pubbakena; Ce, Ee
0
-pupphena
Ul).l).amayena attharakena) f. Spk 11 325,6 (
0
-pupphena);
0
-prita, mfn., tightly packed, closely filled;
Sp 690,29 (sithilapiirite va bhajane ... -e, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee ghal).a-); -
0
-baddha, mfn., firmly or compactly
formed; tightly bound; Sp 663,Io (sal).hap
disva, Ce, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Se
690,28 (sithilabaddhaya thavikaya
sithilapiirite va bhajane riipagal).anaya apatti, -e pana
ghanapiirite va eka va apattl ti vuttap, Be, Ce so; Ee
ghal).a-; Se
0
-bandhe); 842,24 (thero ti thiro -o;
[Be] III 70,4: -o ti sambaddho,
ti vuttap hoti); -
0
-ratta, mfn.
[ghana + ratta
1
], deep-red; Vism 625,2o hi
adito va tanurattap hoti, tato dv!hatlhaccayena -ap);-
0
-Vinibbhoga, m. [ghana + vinibbhoga
2
], separation,
analysis ofwhat is (apparently) so lid; Vism 694,28 ( -ap
katva aniccap ti khayap passato
anap, tena ghanasaaya hoti); Sv 756,33
(nanappakarato samiihavasen' eva kayasailkhatassa
vatthuno dassanena -o dassito hoti); Ps 1 272,7 (yava
imam eva kayap yathapal).ihitap -ap katva
dhatuso na paccavekkhati); As 56,36 (pabhedato hi
desana hotl ti);
0
-sachanna, mfn., thickly covered; Pv-a 258,3 (ucchiihi
ucchuvanap nibbatti);
0
-Sannivesa, mfn., densely put together; closely
connected, closely stuck together; Sp 716,2 (bahii
CUI).l).etva ekabhajane pakkhitta honti -a ... , Be, Ce, Se
so; E e ghal).a-); Th!-a 200,27 (kananap ... -ap);
- o -slira, m., camphor; Abh 305 (-o sitambo ca
kappiirap); -
0
-SuVai}I}akottima, mfn., inlaid with
salid gold;? of salid beaten gold;? Dhp-a IV 135,16
(Visakhaya karitesu -esu Be, Ce, Ee so;
Se

- atighana, mfn., too thick,


very thick; Sp 703,s (natighano natitanuko ...
muggasiipo ).
ghanikli, m.pl. [?], the (followers oj) a class of deities; ?
Mill91 ,7 (yatha va pana maharaja mahiya gal).a vattanti
seyyath!dap malla atol).il . . . s1va vasudeva -a
asipasa ... ,Be, Ce, Ee so; Se omits).
ghanibhta, mfn. [pp of *ghana + bhavati; ts], become
hard, become thick; Nidd-a 11 19,!2 (na dosavasena
0
-citto, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce hatlbhiitacitto).
ghamma, m. [S. gharma] (sg. loe. -e, -ani; Sadd 231,18
also -asmip, -amhi), heat, warmth ( of the sun or fire );
81 ghara
the hot season; Abh 954 (gimhe -o nidagho ca); S 1
143,21* apayesi bahii manusse pipasite -ani
samparete; Spk 1 210,32: -anl ti gimhe) = Ja 111 360,28';
Sn 353 (varip yatha -ani
0
-tatto vacabhikailkhami) =
Th 1273 (Th-a III 201 ,27: o -kale ul).habhitatto puriso
kilanto tasito); Pv 40:3 (parivattami varicaro va -e);
Ja III 361,14' (-ena samparete ativiya IV 20,10
(-e pathe brallmal).a ekabhikkhup
Sailkha upallanalli); 172,Io*
(tato nap aparap kame -e tal).hap va vindati; 173,10': -e
gimhakale); - ghammani ti in Ee at Spk 1 169,22
(piyarittap va -anl ti) is wr; Be, Se dhammanl ti; Ce
vammanl ti; -
0
ibhitatta, mfn., ajjlicted by, suffering
from, the heat; D 11 266,4 (sltodakap pokkharal).ip ...
nago -o va ogalle te M 1 74,37 (puriso
agaccheyya -o ghammapareto kilanto tasito pipasito);
Ja VI 109,29* (-a manuja pivanti; 110,9: nerayikasatta
aggisantapena tatta); -
0
-jala, n. perspiration; Abh
1088 (sedo -e); -
0
-pareta, mfn., half-dead from the
heat, quite overcome by the heat; MI 75,1 (puriso
ghammabhitatto -o) f. S 11 110,3 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
ghamma pareto ); As 117,26.
ghammati,pr. 3 sg. [cfS. Dhatup hammati, Wg 13:24?],
goes; Sadd 462,Io (gamu sappa gatiyap: gacchati gamati
-ati); 833,23 (gamissa ghamma gaggha: -ati -atu
gagghati).
ghayamlinassa in Ee at Spk 1 206,!8 is wr for ghay-
amanassa (Be, Ce, Se so).
ghara, n., gharli, m.pl. [AMg, BHS ghara], ghara
in sg. sense; ghara, gharani in pl. sense; see also
jaragharo sv jara
1
) l. a building, a house; esp. the
household of a layman, living a worldly lije in a jamily;
Abh 206 Vin III 181,15 (ehi bhante
gamissama ti); IV 66,28 (-ato ca 311,6
(amhakap -ani agantva); SI 37,4* foil. (kip su mittap
sake -e... mata sake -e); Dhp 241
(asajjhayamala manta anughanamala -a); Sn 43
(gahagha -am avasanta); 337 (saddhaya -a
nikkhamma); 899 (sattha va hino pavasap -amha);
Pv 21:7 (yass' ekarattip pi -e vaseyya); 27:22 (na
manusseseu ldisa yadisa no -a idha); Th 712 (aditta va
-a mutto ); Th! 18 (hitva -e pabbajitva; Th!-a 23,s: -e ti
gehap, o -saddo hi ekasmip pi abhidheyye kadaci
bahiisu viya ruthivasena vohayati); 420 (atha
adasi tato -amhi); Ja 11 232,17* (sukha -a
Vacchanakha sahiraa sabhojana); IV 371,15' (bharami
putte dare ca -esu gathito ahap); V 82,2o* (hitva -ap
pabbajito acelo); VI 301,21* (katva -esu kiccani
anusasitva sakap Ap 274,13 (pitu -e, Ee, Se so;
Be, Ce gahe); Mi147,I9 (til).ap -ap
jhapeyya); Kv 329,24 (akasap parivaretva -ani karonti);
Vism 663,!3*; Sp 652,25 (-e ti
0
-paricchedo ekakulassa
hotl ti); 1007,2 (kip
-ani Cp-a 154,8 (yassa
gharadvare evap nipajjitva marati tena -ena
saddhip sattasattagharavasino hontl ti); 206,21
-am eva avasatu);
Mhv 37:11 (bhinditva sattabhiimikam
-e nanappakare ca ito 'bhayagirip nayup);
Sadd 858,29 (gaha ice etassa dhatussa gharadeso hoti va
gharaka
1_1apaccaye pare ti ... -a111 -ani); - ghare karoti, brings
home as a wife; marries; Ja I 290,5 (pariyesitva
purisantara111 agatarp ekarp matugama111 -e karissami ti);
V 226,11 (sace hi aha111 viya ao raja tava bhariyaya
paribaddhacitto abhavissa ... tava sisarp chindapetva tarp
attano -e kareyya); 442,23; Dhp-a I 45,2o (kumarikarp ...
tassa -e akasi); - suarp/suakarp ghararp, solitude;
Ap 273,7 (ma1_1<;Iape rukkhamiile va vasato suake -e);
326,7 (sue -e ma1_1<;Iaparukkhamiilake vasami nicca111
sukhito anasavo); Sv 360,5 (suagare ti sue ghare,
ekeko va nislditva ti adhippayo, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
suaghare); - gharam in Ee at Ja VI 448,13* is wr for
saram (Be, Ce, Se so);- ifc see anto-, andu-, aparuta-
(sv apapurati), asana- (sv asana\ odanika-, odanlya-
(sv odaniya\ kara-, cetiya-, jantaghara, jara- (sv jara\
parima-, bodhi-, bhattiya-, sayani-, sura-, sil ti-; - 2. a
floor or storey of a building;? S V 452,13 (aharp
kuragarassa hetthimaJ11 -arp akaritva uparimarp -arp
aropessam1 ti; Spk III 301,16: thambhabhitti-
padussapanadina -assa heghimabhagarp akatva); - 3. a
case; a container; - ifc see kucika-, suci-; -
0
ajira, n., a house-yard; Vism 144,4 (ghare oh!yitva -e
rhatva); - o -avasa, m.' living in a house; household,
family life; V in I 197,5 ( cirarp diqho me bhante kamesu
adlnavo api ca sambadha -a bahukicca bahukara1_1lya ti);
DI 63,3 (sambadho -o rajopatho abbhokaso pabbajja);
A III 295,22 (na sakkoti darake poseturp -arp santharitun
ti); Sn406; Ud59,31; Jai 6l,s (maya -a111 cha<;I<;Ietva
nikkhamma pabbajitva nibbana111 gavesiturp vaqati);
Ps III 24 7,29 (-e ad!nava111 brahmacariyavase anisarpsarp
ca dassetva); Pv-a 61,3 (na dani me -ena attho
abhiramissami brahmacariyavase ti); - o -asa va ti in
Ee at Ja IV 223,22" is prob. wr; Be kiratan ti; Ce, Se
kirasan ca ti); -
0
'upacara, m.n., the immediate
surroundings of a house, the ground belonging to a
house; Vin III 46,29 (aparikkhittassa gamassa -e rhitassa
majjhimassa purisassa le<;l<;lupato); IV 100,25; Vism 72,10;
Spk II 356,7 (manussanarp hi antogharaJ11 viya cha
ajjhattikayatanani -a111 viya cha bahirayatanani); -
o -ka pota, m., a domestic pigeon; Mil 364,6 ( -assa eka111
agaJ11 gahetabbarp, Be, Ce so; Ee
0
-kaporassa; Se
0
-kapotakassa); 403,3 (yatha maharaja -o paragehe
vasamano na tesarp kici bha1_1<;Iassa nimittarp ga1_1hati
majjhatto vasati saabahulo, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
o -kaporo ); - o -golika, o -go}ika,f, a house-lizard;
Abh 621 (sarabil -a); Jaii 147,15"; Sv 92,14 (-aya
makkhika gahetva mutta); Mp III 104,4; -
0
-dasa, m.,
0
-dasi,f [ghara + dasa
1
, dasi], a domestic slave; a
house-slave; Pv 15:21 (-iyo); Ja V 436,2 (-Ihi saddhirp
sarpvasati); Sp 1000,21 (antojato nama jatidaso -iya
putto); Sv 157,13 (dasakaputta ti balavasineha
0
-dasayodha, Ce, Ee so; Se dasikaputta ti ...
0
-dasikaputta);
0
-dinnakabadha, m., a sickness
caused by a magic potion given in a house; ? V in I
206,19 (aatarassa bhikkhuno -o hoti ... anjanami
bhikkhave sitalo)irp payetun ti; Sp 1092,14: -o ti vasl-
karal_lapanakasamuqhitarogo; S p ~ [Be] III 304,14: -o
nama vasikara1_1atthaya ghara1_1iya dinna-
bhesajjasamutthito abadho .. . gharasaddo e' ettha
abhedena ghara1_1iya vattamano adhippeto );
82
gharm;li
0
-dhpana, n. [ghara + dhilpana
2
], perfuming or
fumigating the house; Sp 716,3 (-'-adlsu upanetabbaJ11);
718,21;-
0
-pafipati,f, a series or (regular) succession
of houses; Sp 624,27 ( -i pi v1thippama1_1a va hoti ti);
Nidd-a II 144,14 ( -irp acha<;I<;Ietva a<;l<;lhakularp ca
da)iddakularp ca nirantara111 pi1_1<;laya pavisamano); -
0
-paripatiya, adv., successively from house to house,
from house to house in arder; Ja V 253,12; Vism 343,14
(kapalahatthena -iya gamavithlsu caritabbaJ11 hoti);
Sp 207,5 ( -iya bhikkhaya pavisati); Ps I 148,29 ( -iya
carantassa); Pj II 278,27 (manussa . .. puna -1ya
ekekadivasa111 danarp adarpsu);-
0
-bandhana, n. (and
m.) l. confinement in a house, detention; Vin III 47,9
(sankhalikabandhanena va -ena va nagarabandhanena
va ... bandheyyurp); - 2. the bondage of the household
life; marriage; Ja V 312,29 (brahma1_10 brahma1_1irp
amantetva bhoti puttaJ11 Sonakumararp -ena
bandhissama ti aha); Dhp-a I 4,6 (te vayapatte -ena
bandhirpsu); Ud-a 70,22; Th-a I 93,23 (-e chinditva
pabbaji);-
0
-mesi(n) (interpreted by cts as
0
-m-esi[n]),
m(jn). [cfS. grhamedhin], a householder; SI 215,3*
(yass' ete caturo dhamma saddhassa -ino; Spk I
333,14foll.: gharavasa111 paca va kamagu1_1e esantassa
gavesantassa kamabhogino gahatrhassa) = Sn 188; A III
354,14* (saddhassa -ino; Mp III 377,15: gharavasa111
pariyesantass' eva vasamanassa va); It 112,6* (sugatarp
pana nissaya gal!agha -ino; It-a II 163,23: -ino ti ghararp
esino, gehe rhatva gharavasarp vasanta bhogilpakaral_lani
e' eva gal!aqhaslladlni ca esanaslla ti attho); Pv21:28
(Pv-a 124,9: -ino ti ghararp avasantassa gaharthassa);
Ja VI 575,14' (dukkata111 vata bho raa saddhena -ina;
575,2o-: ghara111 avasantena);-
0
-vicaraka, m., one who
looks after houses; la 1 364,27 (sace ajja evarupo buddhi-
sampanno -o nabhavissa corehi . . . sabbarp geharp
viluttarp assa; see 364,18: tarp geharakkhakarp katva
agamasi); -
0
-sappa, m., a kind of (non-poisonous)
snake, a rat-snake; Abh 652 (silutto -o); Ja I 372,17
( -arp vi ya tarp yugasatakaJ11 yatthikoriya gahetva, Se so;
Be ajagarasappaJ11; Ce, Ee agarasappaJ11); VI 194,1s
(siluttassa ti -assa); Dhp-a II 256,21 (nayarp aslviso -o
ti); -
0
-samika, m., a householder; Ja IV 28,26 (eko
coro ... paribuddhehi -ehi e' eva arakkhamanussehi ca
anubaddho); Vism664,Il; Psii 318,21; Spki 325,17 (-o
viya itthagarassa majjhe nisinno si);-
0
-(s)samini,f, a
housewife; the w(fe of a householder; Sp 532,21
(kulitthiyo nama -iyo, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ghara-
samiyo); Ps li 98,33 (gahapatanl ti -!); Pv-a 276,18 (tarp
attano jetthaputtassa -irp akasi); - see also saghara
(sv sa
5
).
gharaka, m.n. [ghara + ka
2
; AMg gharaka, gharaya], a
house; a small house; Ja II 268,10* (gaccha tVaJ11 -arp
yathasukharp); VI 232,8* (kacci bahuvidharp malyaJ11
ocinitva kumariyo -e karotha paccekarp khi<;l<;laratirata
muhurp; 232,18foll.: pupphagal!akani pupphagabbhe ca
pupphasanapupphasayanani ca kacci karotha); Mhv 5:42
(-arpada);- ifc see ji1_11_1a- (sv jarati
1
).
gharaJ:.la, n. [from gharati], sprinkling; Sadd 341 ,3o (sica
-e: secati).
gharaf,li, f [AMg, BHS ghara1_1!, ghari1_11], a housewife;
Abh 237 (kalattarp ca -1 bhariya); Vin I 271,37
gharati
(acchariyaiTI yava lkhayaiTI -1 yatra hi nama imaiTI
chac;lc;laniyadhammaiTI picuna gahapessati);
Pv 26:9 (mayaiTI pubbe papadhamma -1 kulamataro;
Pv-a 174,16: -1 ti gharasaminiyo); Ja VI 142,2* (gaha-
patayo -iyo ca nagaramhi); Sp 557,10 (itthannamassa
bhariya jaya pajapatl puttamata -1 gharasamin ... ); Mp I
422,11 H me garugabbha); Pj II 181,1 (ehi tattha
gacchama - me bhavissasi idarp ca te ca dassam
ti parabhariyaiTI va paradasiiTI va vacento ).
gharati, pr. 3 sg. [S. jigharti; S. Dhatup gharati,
Wg 22:40], sprinkles; wets; Dhatup 250 (ghara
secane); Dhatum 359; Sadd 425,26 (ghara secan e: ... -ati
gharaiTI); - (jor gharanti in E e at Sp 671,4 read gharan
ti); - part.pr. gharanta, mfn., Sv 812,16 (uggharantan ti
upari Be, Se so; Ce, Ee uttarantarp).
ghavati, ghoti
1
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ghavate, Wg 22:55],
makes a sound; Sadd 334,27 (gha sadde: ghoti -ati);
467,23 (gu ghu ... sadde: gavati -ati).
ghasa, m. [cf S. ghasa], an eater, a devourer; Sv 702,24
(vailkaghasto va ambujo ti bajisarp gilitva rhitamaccho
viya, -o ti pi parho, ayam ev' attho, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce
ghasto so ti pi parho);- ifc see kala- (sv kala\ maha-g-
(sv maha[t]), sabba-.
ghasati\ pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ghasati, Wg 17:65; cf
S aghasat etc], eats; devours; destroys; Dhatup 294
(ghasa adane); Dhatum 432; MI 32,24 (imarp
dhammapariyayaiTI sutva pivanti mae -anti mae
vacasa e' eva manasa ca; PsI 152,29: abbhanumodanta
manasa -anti viya); Ja II 260,20* (kalo -ati bhtani
sabban' eva sah' altana); III 210,13* (yo
-ate 210,1r: -ate ti khadati vinasetl ti attho);
IV 56,26* (bhavanti h' eke purisa gopipasikajatika -anti
mae mittani vacaya na ca kammana, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
gopipasaka-; Ee 57,2o: gunnarp
pipasakajatika viya, pipasitagosadisa ti hoti yatha
pipasitagavo otaritva udakam
pivanti na pana udakassa kattabbayuttakaiTI karonti evam
ekaccce idaiTI ca idaiTI ca karissama ti
madhuravacanena mittani -anti piyavacananucchavikaiTI
pana na karonti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee IV 71,17'
(utrasto -as! bhlto); - part.pr. (a) ghasa(t), mfn.,
Th 749 (antovailkagato asiiTI maccho va -am
Th-a III 28,2o foll.: amisaiTI -anto khadanto maccho vi ya,
gi1abajiso maccho viya ti adhippayo); Spk I 274,10*
(etaiTI ... maral)ena bhijjati etarp maccussa -am amisarp,
Ee so, nom. n. ?; Be, Ce ghasam; Se ghasam amisarp
gataiTI; metre uncertain) = Pj II 397,26* (eds so); -
(b) ghasanta, mfn., Ja II 260,25; Th-a III 28,2o;
(e) ghasana, mfn., Vin II 201,25* (mahavarahassa mahirp
vikubbato bhisaiTI -anassa nadlsu jaggato, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee ghasamanassa, unmetrical; Sp 1276,16: bhisam
-anassa ti khadantassa, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
-amanassa ti); - inf ghasituiTI, Ja V 24,s (jighaan ti
-itukamo 'smi ); - ghasiturp in E e at J a I 190,11' is prob.
wr; Be, Ce, Se pp ghasta, mfn., who has
eaten, swallowed; ifc see vailka-; - fpp
ghasitabba, mfn., Ps IV 199,s (til)aghasan ti -aiTI til)arp,
khaditabban ti attho, eds so); - see also jighacchati.
ghasati
2
, pr. 3 sg. ? [= ghasati
1
?], eats;? pleases,
satisfies; ? Ja IV 56,26* (bhavanti h' eke purisa
83 ghataka
gopipasikajatika -anti manne mittani vacaya na ca
kammana, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se gopipasaka-; Ee
57 ,2w: gunnaiTI pipasakajatika vi ya, pipasitagosadisa ti
vuttaiTI hoti yatha pipasitagavo otaritva
udakaiTI pivanti na pana udakassa
kattabbayuttakaiTI karonti evam ekaccce idaiTI ca
idaiTI ca karissama ti madhuravacanena mittani -anti
piyavacananucchavikarp pana na karonti, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee ghamsanti).
ghasana, n. [ts], eating, devouring; Sadd 461,3 (kja -e:
kjati).
ghasmara, mfn. [ts], voracious, gluttonous; Abh 734 (-o
tu ca bhakkhako).
ghassati, pr. 3 sg. [= ghaiTlsati qv ?], rubs; Sadd 443,3
(ghusu saiTlharise, sailghaqanarp: ghassati;
cf Wg 17:58:
ghapma, n. lfrom gharati; or from ghareti
2
?], exertion;
striving for; or connection; or shining; ? Dhatup 554
(ghara -e); - gharanakammaiTI in Ee, Se at Spk I 144,5
is wr for ghatana- (Be, Ce so).
ghata,f' se e sv ghara
3
.
ghapko in Ee at Ps IV 71,5 is wr for ghatito (Be, Ce, Se
so).
ghatitesu in Ce, Ee at Ps V 88,17 is wr for ghatitesu (Be,
Se so).
ghateti
1
, -ayati
1
, caus. pr. 3 sg. qv.
ghateti
2
, -ayati
2
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gha!ayati,
Wg 33:93], speaks; (or shines;) Sadd 532,23 (ghara
ghari bhasayaiTI: ... -eti -ayati); - gharesi in E e at Ps V
62,24 and Spk I 70,5 is wr for ghatesi (Be, Ce, Se so);-
gharetva in Ee at Ps III 413,21 and IV 71,5 is wr for
ghatetva (Be, Ce, Se so).
ghliJ,Ia, see sv ghana.
ghlita, m. and m(fn)., l. (m.) [ts] a blow; slaying,
destruction; Abh 403 (miiral)aiTI hananaiTI -o); Th 473
(vassasataiTI pi ca -o seyyo dukkhassa e' eva khayo, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se paghato; Th!-a 259,32: yathavutto
sattighato seyyo ); 493 (anubaddhe jaramaral)e tassa -aya
Ja V 458,s (pakkhadivasesu uposathika
hutva ma -aiTI kareyyatha ti); Vism 377,2
paccayanaiTI -ena); Sp 180,9 (tadisassa vacanassa -o
samucchedo ti); Dhp-a III 156,2o (attano
0
'-attham eva
phaleti); Mhv 35:22 (ar!hi -ato seyyo taya -o imassa tu);
- ifc see akkhohil)-, arahanta- (sv araha[t]), il)a-, mi-,
khal)U-, gama- (sv gama
2
), tala- (sv tala'), nagara-,
nigama- (sv nigama'l, pantha-, pitu- (sv pita[r]), matu-
(sv mata[r]'), muqhi-, setu-; - 2. (m[fn])., killing; one
who kills; - ifc see cara- (sv cora
1
); - aghato in Ee at
Ps II 118,24 is wr for aghato (Be, Ce, Se, MI 140,17 so).
ghlita(r), m. [from ghateti], a destroyer; Sv 229,19
(bhagava me saral)aiTI parayanaiTI aghassa -a hitassa ca
vidhata ti, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee tata) =Ud-a 287,16 (Be, Ee,
Se so; Ce ghateta; f. Sp 171,32: eds tata;= PsI 131,1: Be
tata; Ce, Ee, Se hanta) f. It-a II 44,4 (Ee, Se so; Be, Ce
hanta) f. It-a I 65,1 (aghassa -a)= Th!-a 171,16 (Be, Ce,
Ee so; Se ghatahatassa).
ghatarp., ind., l)amul absol. ofhanati qv.
ghataka
1
, m., ghatika
1
,f [ts], (one) who strikes or kills; a
killer, a murderer; a destroyer; V in I 334,25* (in uddana:
matu pitu ca Sp 444,2ojoll. (imaiTI vatthuiTI
ghataka
miiremi ti cetanaya atthibhavato -o ca hoti
anantariyakammarp. ca phusati ... ); Cp-a 191,27
(kiiraQ.ika ti -a, coraghataka ti attho); 229,20 (vadhako
ekanten' eva-o paccatthiko); Sadd 398,30 (upaghato -o
pa!igho);- ifc see arahanta- (sv araha[t)), itthi-, gama-
(sv gama\ go-, cora- (sv cora
1
), thi-, pitu- (sv pita[r]),
matu- (sv mata[r]\ samika-.
ghataka
2
, n. [ghata + ka
2
], striking, slapping; killing;
devastation, destruction; - ifc see gama- (sv gama
2
],
tala- (sv tala\ matu- (sv mata[r]
1
).
ghatana, m.f( -I)n. and n. [ts], l. (mfn.) striking, attacking;
destroying; Pj II 390,17 ([sena] abhippaharini ti samaQ.a-
brahmaQ,anarp. -1 nippothani antarayaka ti attho) =
Nidd-a I 233,28 (Ce so; Be, Ee, Se ghatinl); Mhv 25:116
(sabbesarp. -irp. tarp. manasi ca kayiraniccatarp. sadhu
sadhu);- 2. (n.) striking; killing; Abh403; lai 177,t4
(dubbalanarp. yeva -ato); VI 424,26 (acchariyarp. tassa
rao evampena upayena -an ti); Mill86,tt (yarp. pana
bhante Nagasena coranarp. -arp. tarp. tathagatanarp.
anumatan ti); Spk I 144,5 (ettakanarp. pana pasnarp.
0
-kammarp. nama bhariyan ti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
gha!ana-); Vibh-a 381,8 (piil).atipata ti piil).assa atipata, -a
miirana ti attho); - ifc see go-, tala- (sv tala
1
), matu-
(sv mata[r]
1
).
ghatapana, n. ffrom ghatapeti, caus. of ghateti;
AMg ghayavaQ.a], causing to kili; incitement to killing;
Sp 1277,22 (rao -arp. n' atthi).
ghati, pr. 3 sg., see sv ghayati
2
.
ghati(n), m.f(n). [S. ghatin], killing, destroying; (one) who
kills; a murderer; Ja VI 87 ,16* (tarp. ekaputtarp. -imhi
katharp. cittarp. na kopaye, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ekaputta-
ghatamhi; 87,17': -imhi ti ghatake, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
ghatamhi ti); Nidd-a I 233,28 ([sena] abhippaharini ti
samaQ,abrahmaQ,anarp. -ini nippothani, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce
ghatani; = Pj II 390,17: eds ghatani); - ifc see para-
viriya- (sv para), paQ.a-.
ghatika, mfn. [cf S. ghiirtika], mixed with ghee; ?
Sadd 786,17 (tilena sarp.sagharp. bhojanarp. telikarp., evarp.
goJikarp. -arp.); - -ghatika in Ee at la VI 87 ,22 (putta-
ghatikamhi) is wr; Be, Ce -ghatakamhi; Se -ghatamhi.
ghatika\ se e sv ghataka
1
.
ghiitika
2
, f [BHS id.; cf S. lex. ghati], destruction; killing;
- ifc see dubbala-.
ghatima, mfn. ffrom ghata], striking, piercing; destroying;
- ifc see ghana-.
ghatuka, mfn. [ts], murderous; hurtful; Abh 731 (himsa-
sllo ca -o).
ghatUip, inf of ghateti qv.
ghateta(r), m. ffrom ghateti], one who causes ( someone)
to kili or be killed, who incites killing; D I 56,s (n' atthi
hanta va -a va)= MI 517,28.
ghatetaya, mfn.,fpp ofghateti qv.
ghateti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. ghatayati; denom. from
ghata qv, used sometimes as caus. ofhanati qv], strikes;
kills, slays, puts to death; causes to kili or be killed;
Vin III 74,37 (evarp. vijjha evarp. pahara evarp. -ehi ti);
IV 308,19 (imina Kappitakena amhakarp. ayyaya thpo
bhinno banda narp. -ema ti); Dhp 405 (yo na hanti na
-eti; Dhp-a IV 176,3: n' eva kaci sayarp. hanti na ae
-eti) = Sn 629; la I 175,16 (dinbadirtharthane sunakhe
84
ghiiteti
-etha ti); IV 449,17* (balayarp. balassa vaco nisamma
ahetuna -ayate janindo ); V 182,22* ( -emi karp. avajjharp.
atinam udikkhamananarp.); VI 139,2o* (atha no
akaraQ,asma yaatthaya deva -esi); 491 ,IO* (katharp.
Vessantararp. puttarp. satthena -ay amase; 491 ,12': -amase
ti -essami, Ce, Ee so; Be -ayissama; Se-essama); Nidd I
216,24 (kodho parapuggalarp. -etva attanarp. -eti);
Mil 278,14 (suriyo atippabhataya timirarp. -eti); Sp 54,2
(paccantarp. vpasamenta core -enti); Mp I 369,2o (raja
imarp. corarp. dakkhiQ.advarena niharitva -etha ti aha);
Dhp-a II 43,14 (raja marp. -etu va rarthato pabbajetu va);
Mhv 7:35 (ajjeva yakkhe -ehi); 7:36 (tattha saddarp.
karissami tena saddena -aya); Sadd 398,19 (vadhati
vadheti -eti ice api mpani bhavanti); - opt. 3 sg.
(a) ghateyya, la VI 140,z (anantararp. pi tarp. deva
-eyya); Ps III 345,3; Spk III 61,13 (caQ.c)o kumiiro
-eyyapi man ti); (b) ghataye, Dhp 129 (na haneyya na
-aye); Sn 705; la VI 140,1* (ma tassa saddahesi na marp.
KhaQ.c)ahalo -aye, Ce, Ee so, prob. wr; Be, Se -eyya);
(e) ghatayeyya, Sn 394 (paQ.arp. na hane na ca -ayeyya);
3 pl. ghateyyurp., Nidd I 397,8 (he!heyyurp. vihe!heyyurp.
-eyyurp. upaghateyyurp.); Sv 80l,t9; - fut. 3 sg.
(a) ghatessati, la VI 424,22'; Cp-a 255,12 (ayarp. marp. kin
nu kho -essati udalm no ti); (b) ghatayissati, la VI
424,18*; Cp 3:12:6; 1 sg. (a) ghatessarp., la VI 137,8*
( -essarp. Candarp. ca Suriyarp. ca, Be, Ce, E e so; Se
-issarp.); - ghatessarp. in Ce, Ee at la I 255,5 (yan-
nnaharp. ... -es san ti) is prob. wr for ghateyyan ti (Be,
Se so); (b) ghatessami, Vin IV 225,26 (mayharp. pajapati
aticarati tarp. -essami ti); Ps III 329,2t; (e) ghatayissarp.,
la VI 137,12' (Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -essarp.);
(d) ghatayissami, la VI 151,28*; Cp 2:6:10; - part.pr.
(a) ghatenta, mfn., Vin III 89,3o (hananto -ento
chindanto chedapento ... ); la V 231,t5; Ps II 29,II
(bahusu pi manussesu ekam eva paQ.arp. -entesu); Spk III
268,2 (attano pi savake aamaarp. -ente niviireturp. na
sakkoti);- neg. aghatenta,mfn., laiii 203,It*; (b)neg.
aghataya(t), mfn., SI 116,19 (sakka nu kho rajjarp.
kiireturp. ahanarp. aghatayarp. ... , Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
aghatanarp.) quoted Dhp-a IV 32,t; (e) neg.
aghatayanta, mfn., Spk I 180,28 (ahanantena
aghatayantena, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se agha!entena);
(d) ghatayamana, mfn., la I 256,12' (anavasesa
aamaarp. -ayamana, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee aarp.); -
aor. 3sg. (a)ghatesi, JaVI 141,15*; Mil20l,t5; Sp41,23
(te sabbe Asoko ... Tissakumiirarp. !hapetva -esi); Ps V
62,24 (sili.gena vijjhitva -esi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gha!esi);
(b) ghatayi, aghatayi, Sn 308 (raja... gavo yae
aghatayi); 309 (ta visaQ.e gahetvana raja satthena -ayi);
Ap 490,6 ( -ayi); Mhv 7:37 (aghatayi); 2 sg. (a) ghatesi,
aghatesi, la III 176,12' (yo tvarp. mama dubbalaya puttake
vadhi -esi ti); VI 150,5* (ma tata no aghatesi);
(b) ghatayi, aghatayi, la V 69,13* (karp. avajjharp.
aghatayi); VI 142,3* (ma -ayi orasarp. puttarp.);
(e) ghatayittha
1
, Sp 588,31 (tvarp. ... manussarp. -ayittha);
(d) ghatayesi, la VI 139,21* (pubbe va no daharake na
hanesi na -ayesi, L. Alsdorf, 1967, p. 41 so; Be, Se
daharakale . . . na -esi; Ce daharake samane . . . na
-ayesi; Ee daharake ca samane . . . na -ayesi;
140,zzfoll. ': kasma sayarp. va na hanesi aehi va na
ghatva
-apesi); 3 pi. (a) Ja III 177,15* (ete
177,w: aghatesun ti
Sv 153,27 ... ranhavasino kupita
(b) Ja IV 211,3* vivadena
211,w: aghatayun ti
(e) Ja I 254,28; As 245,J9;
2 pL ghatayittha
2
, Ja VI 491,J6' (ma tumhe ... -ayittha);
- inf (a) M 11 122,J; Ja IV 192,J9* (na itthi-
karai_J.a raJa -etum arahasi); Sp 56,J4;
b) Mi1186,17; (e) Ap-a 562,3J
asodhetva ghatukamatta va jlvantam eva
sle uttasesi); - absoL (a) ghatetva, Ja I 166,26;
Vism 602,1 pi pi
-etva); Sp 998,32 (jarriihi va
kapparehi va najikerapasal).ad!hi va -etva); Ps IV 61,3
(khuddakarnige -etva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
Cp-a 249,6; Mhv 25:7 (-etva Darnije); (b) ghatetvarra,
Ja VI 140,2; (e) ghatayitva, Mil219,J6; As 245,s; -
pass. pr. 3 sg. ghatiyati, Mi1186,J4 (yo so maharaja
-ati); Ps 11 332,J6 ( -antu); V 31,26 (upahaatl ti -ati);
- part.pr. ghatlyarnarra, mfn., Ja I 175,J7 (te digha-
dighaghane -amarra palayitva ... ); Ps 11 133,24 (ime
satta ... kilesakamehi -amarra); - pp ghiitita, mfn.,
struck; killed; Ja I 167 ,Jo ( --tta); Sp 1023,6 (mata -a);
Ps III 349,J8 (me matu1o adosakarako nikkarai_J.ena -o ti);
V 88,J7 (ghatessama ne ti cintetva idh' eva -esu
bhavissati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee wr
Ud-a 265,J2* (macchake -e disva);
Th!-a 262,33 ca paccatthikehi
Mhv 25:109 (diya<;l<;lharnanuja v' ettha -a);- ghatite in
Ee at Sp 1106,8 is wr for (Be, Ce, Se so); -
neg. aghatita, mfn., Sv 926,6
-fpp(a)ghiitetabba,mfn., Mi1186,Jo (coro ... bandh-
aniyo bandhitabbo ghatanlyo -o ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
ghatitabbo ti); 407 ,J6 (yogina yogavacarena ... kilesa-
makkhika ... tatth' eva -a); Ps III 413,21 pi
pi ghatetva atta va -o ti, Be, Se so; Ce jotetabbo
ti; Ee wr Cp-a 61,2 (yajana mutto ti Khai_J.<;Ia-
hajena vihitayaavidhito vuttanayena -ato mutto ); -
neg. aghatetabba, mfn., Ja V 182,26' Be
Ce, Ee so; Se (b) ghatanlya, mfn.,
Mi1186,JO; (e) ghatetaya, mfn., MI 231,2 (vatteyya
rao . . . vaso va va
va Ps 11 276,34:
f. 11 122,1;
(d) ghacca; - see sv ghacca; - caus. pr. 3 sg.
ghiitiipeti, Vin I 277,7 raja -eyyapi Be,
Ce, Se so; E e wr -eyyasi); 343,36 (sabbe va tayo -essati);
Ja IV 124,26 (putte -eyya ti); V 230,25 (sve -etha
maharaja ti); Cp 3:2:9 ( -emi); Sv 318,3 (attano putte jate
upakkarni, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
= Ps 11 390,25 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
- part.pr. ghatapenta, mfn., Dhp-a I 359,5;- aor. 3 sg.
ghatapesi, Ja VI 140,23'; 3 pL Ja IV 211,1o-;
- absol. ghatapetva, Ja I 260,23 -etva);
Vibh-a442,27;- pp ghatapita, mfn., Sp 1277,2o (rao
-itatta); - fpp ghatapetabba, mfn., Cp-a 191,15 (kumaro
nasiyo nasetabbo -etabbo ).
ghiitvii, absoL of ghayati
2
qv.
ghiina (and occasionally ghiil).a), n. [S. ghriil).a], the nose;
85 ghayati
the organ of smelling; Abh 150 (nasa ca nasika
Vin IV 2,22 (na -erra MI 112,5 e' avuso
gandhe ca uppajjati S III 232,6
(yo chandarago cittass' eso upakki1eso); IV 7,3
( -assa assado ); Dhp 360 (-erra sadhu, Be, Se
so; Ce, Ee ghiil).ena); It 24,8 (cakkhu ca ca
jivha kayo tatha mano etarri yassa dvarani suguttarri 'dha
bhikkhuno ); Nidd I 233,18 (-ato gandhatai_J.ha [savati]);
Dhs 605 upadaya
pasado attabhavapariyapanno anidassano ... ;
As 310,28foll.: ghayatl ti sasarnbhara-
ghanabi1assa anto padese
upakara-upatthambhananupa1ana-
vatthudvara-
tinhati); 606 (yarnhi -arnhi
anidassanamhi gandho anidassano
Vibh 70,1o
anatta Mi154,2o (yo
bhante abbhantare jivo ... -erra ghayati); 55,31
(-e Vism 444,2
cakkhu jivha kayo
saddo gandho ... ); As 315,6 pi
Sadd 334,17 (gha
gandhopadarre: ghati oayatana, n., the sense-
organ that is the nose; the sphere of olfactory
perception; D II1 243,15 (cha ajjhattikarri ayatanarri
... ) f. S 11 3,31;
Dhs 605; Vibh 136,16; Vism 481,6;-
0
'-indriya, n., the
sensejaculty that is the nose; D III 239,11 (pac'
indriyarri ... ); S IV
169,2; Vibh 122,3; Vism 491,6; I 85,3 (gharrarn
eva ghayana1akkhai_J.e karetl ti Be, Ce, Se
so; Ee ghal).am); -
0
-dviira, n., the access that is the
nose (as sense-organ); Nidd I 130,26; Vism 624,16;
As 73,17 -e viya
hoti); -
0
-dhiitu,f, the constituent element that is the
nose (as sense-organ); M III 62,12 (-u gandhadhatu
gharraviiil).adhatu); Vibh 87,11; Vism 484,29; Spk 11
131,12 (
0
-ppasado -u);-
0
-pasiida, m., the tranquillity
(resulting in sensitivity) of the sense-organ that is the
nose; the receptive power of the sense-organ that is the
no se; Spk 11 131 ,JI; - o -rata in E e at It-a I 171,26 is wr
for jharrarata (Be, Ce, Se, It 40,2o* so);
0
-Vieyya, mfn., cognisable by the sense-organ that is
the nos e; V in I 184,23 (-a gandha); D III 234,5 f. M l
85,25; Dhs 589 Mi1270,15 ...
na -aghiinaka, mfn., without (the sense-organ
that is) a nose; Yam I 58,2o
11 73,14; - saghiinaka, mfn., with (the
sense-organ that is) a nose; Yam I 59,2o; 1173,10.
ghiiyati
1
, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. ?] burns; is consumed; ?
- part.pr. ghayarnarra, mjn., Mi1397,4foll. (goriipo
chandena -amarro pi va ti .. . yogina
yogavacarena anusatthi chandena
pemena pasadena -arnanena Be, Ce, Ee
so; Se ghasarnarro ... ghasarnarrena);- se e also jhayati
1
.
ghiiyati
2
, ghati, pr. 3 sg. [S. jighrati, ghrati], l. smells;
Dhatup 394 (gha gandhopadarre); Dhatum 628; S IV
72,26 (ye te gharravieyya gandha aghayita ... na ca
-asi na ca te hoti -eyyan ti); A III 237,27 (puriso
ghiiyana
candanaghatikal)l adhigaccheyya . . . so y ato y ato -etha
yadi mlato yadi majjhato yadi aggato adhigacchat' eva
surabhigandhal)l); Vv 38:7 (-ase tal)l sucigandhal)l);
Dhs 605 (yena ghanena ... gandhal)l . . . -i va -ati va
-issati va -e va); Kv 126,34 (antena ghanena atltal)l
gandham -atl ti); Mil 54,20 (yo bhante abbhantare
jlvo ... ghanena gandhal)l -ati); Sadd 334,17 foil. (gha
gandhopadane: ghati . . . -ati); part.pr.
(a) ghaya(t), mfn., S IV 75,3 (-ato gandhal)l) = Th 811;
Sv 736,9; (b) ghayanta, mfn., Ap 347,2o; Ps III 110,1;
(e) ghayamana, mfn., Spk I 206,18 (slla-gandhal)l ...
-amanassa, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ghayamanassa); 297,27;
- aor. 3 sg. ghayi, Dhs 605; - absol. (a) ghatva
1
,
ghatva, S IV 71 ,5' (gandhal)l ca ghatva surabhil)l, Be, Se
so; Ce, Ee ghatva); 75,1 (na so rajjati gandhesu
gandhal)l ghatva patissato, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se ghatva) =
Th 810 (eds ghatva; Th-a III 44,13: ghatva ti -itva);
Sadd 334,17 (ghati ghanal)l gandhal)l ghatva);
(b) ghatvana, Ap 268,26; (e) ghayitva, Vin III 77,24;
M III 167,3o (pilf.la guthabhakkha ... guthagandhal)l-itva
dhavanti); Ja III 52,16 (uddo macchagandhal)l -itva);
Vibh 248,18 (ghanena gandhal)l -itva); Mil347,1;
Sp 586,1s; - neg. aghayitva, Ps 11 293,1; - 2. sniffs;
kisses; - absol. ghayitva, Ja V 328,21 (puttal)l Nandal)l
alingitva slsal)l -itva cumbitva tava hadaye sokal)l
nibbapehl ti);- pp ghayita, mfn. [cf S. ghrata], smelled;
Vin IV 2,22 (amutal)l nama na ghanena -al)l na jivhaya
sayital)l ... ); Patis 1 79,17; Mil 80,12 ( --tta gandhal)l
sarati); Ps III 211,10;- neg. aghayita, mfn., not smelled;
(what has) not (be en previously) smelt; S IV 72,25 (ye te
ghanavieyya gandha aghayita aghayitapubba ... );
Ps III 211,10 (aghayital)l ghayitabbal)l ghayital)l
samatikkamitabbal)l, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee agghayital)l); -
fpp ghayitabba, mfn., Mil55,33 (gandho ghayitabbo);
Ps II1 211,10.
ghayana, n. [from ghayati
2
], smelling; the action of
smelling; Dhatup 34 (singha -e); Patis 1 79,15 (gandhesu
o -atthaya avajjanakiriyavyakata via!)acariya); Spk I1
224,13 (dvlhi angullhi gandhapi!)c;lal)l gahetva ekaviiral)l
ghayanamattan ti attho ); Th-a III 10,21 (yatha
khaditabbakhaditabbassa so!)c;laya paramasanal)l -al)l ca
hatthinagassa vlmal)lsa nama hoti); As 283,34 (ghanal)l
o -atthal)l jivha sayanattha); - ifc se e gandha-
(sv gandha
1
).
ghayi(n), mfn. [from ghayati
2
], smelling; Sadd 859,21 (karl
-1 dayl, perhaps wr; se e 859,fn.b).
ghayire in Ee at Pv-a 60,8 is prob. wr for jhayare (Be, Ce,
Se, Pv 11:10 so).
ghasa, m. (and n. ?) [cf S. ghasa], pasturing; fodder; food;
eating; Abh 465 (aharo bhojanal)l -o); 602 (-o tu
ya vaso); 1103 (-o tv anne ca bhakkha!)e ); D III 94,6 (te
-al)l patilabhitva puna-d-eva araayatane pal)I)akutJsu
jhayanti); A III 347,3* (-am acchadanal)l laddha [or
ghasa-m-acchadanal)l], Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghasa-
acchadanal)l) = Th 698; Ja 1 511 ,2 (tam eva -al)l kurute
vyaggho sajlviko yatha; 511 ,8: so dussllo papapuggalo
ghasati sankhadati vinasal)l papeti); IIl 201 ,5* (Gumbiyo
-am e sano arae odahl visal)l); Ap 145,3* ( -esu
gedham apanno); Sp 383,19 (yo pi baddhasukarassa -al)l
ca panlyal)l ca datva); Spk I 274,10* (etal)l maccussa -am
86 ghnl}l}ati
amisal)l, Be, Ce so; Ee ghasam; Se -am amisal)l gatal)l;
metre uncertain; = Pj 11 397,26*: eds ghasam); Cp-a 90,28
(etth' eva te slsal)l chinditva mayhal)l sunakhanal)l -al)l
karissaml ti); -
0
'-aeehada, m., food and clothing;
M III 169,3o (kule paccajayati datidde ... yattha kasirena
-o labbhati) f. S 1 94,1 f. A 1 107,25 (Mp II 176,3/oll.:
yasmil)l ku1e dukkhena yagubhattaghaso ca koplna-
mattal)l acchadanal)l ca labbhati); - o -aeehadana, n.,
food and clothing; Ja V 477,14 ( -al)l sal)lvidahatha ti);
Mil351,13; Sp 53,2 (titthiya parih1na1abhasakkara
antamaso -al)l pi alabhanta); Spk I 260,19 (te cattaro pi
pal)ltehi - '-adihi upat!hahanta); V v-a 23,2o;
--parama, mfn., having or wanting nothing more than
(mere) food and clothing; DI 60,22 (sal)lvuto vihareyya
--paramataya santuqho); MI 360,9 (idha me ... yal)l
ah o si dhanal)l va dhaal)l va ... sabbal)l tal)l puttanal)l
dayajjal)l niyyatal)l, tatthahal)l . . . --paramo viharami;
Ps III 39,1 foll.: ghasamattal)l e' e va acchadanamattal)l
ca paral)l katva viharami, tato paral)l n' atthi na ca
patthemi ti dipeti); Ps I 111,34 (pabbajitva --paramataya
santuqhe); - o -esana,f (and
0
-esana, mfn.), (/.)a
search for food; the begging round; (mfn.) connected
with the search for food; S I 141 ,24 ( -al)l iriyati
sitibhuto; Spk I 207,18: aharapariyesanal)l carati); Sn 711
(na muni gamam agamma kulesu sahasa care -al)l
chinnakatho na vacal)l payutal)l bha!)e; cfPj II
497,7 foll.: chinnakatho vi ya hutva obhasaparikatha-
nimittaviattipayuttal)l ghasesanavacal)l na bhal)e );
Ja IV 223,4 (tattha -al)l care); Cp-a 24,21 (ekadivasal)l
dvikkhattul)l -a na sallekho ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -al)l na
sallekhan ti); -
0
-haraka, m(jn)., (one) who fetches or
carries fodder; Th 910 (daFddo -o; cfTh-a III 72,2o: -o
ti
0
-mattassa atthaya bhatil)l katva jivanako); -
0
-het, ind., for the sake of food, for food; Ja Ili 522,7
(na -u pakaroma papal)l, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -u pi
karoma); Ap 420,18 (uddharami bhisal)l tattha -u);
Cp 1:10:11 (sadhu kho si anuppatto -u mam' antike;
Cp-a 106,9: -u ti aharahetu).
ghasana- in Ee at Vv-a 218,32 (ghasanaqhanal)l) is wrfor
ghasesana- (Be, Ce, Se so).
ghasitabba, mfn.,fpp ofghasati
1
qv.
ghh.toti, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ghfl.loti, Wg 30:7], shines;
Sadd 507,s (ghi!)U dittiyal)l: -oti).
ghil}l}ati,pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ghi!)I)ate, Wg 12:1], takes;
grasps; Sadd 358,7 (ghi!)i ghu!)i ghal)i gahane: -ati
ghUI)I)ati gha!)I)ati).
ghutati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ghutati, Wg 28:91], strikes
against, opposes; Dhatum 112 (ghuta ghose patighate);
Sadd 353,27 (ghuta patighate: -ati ghotako).
ghuUha, mfn., pp of ghusati
2
qv.
ghul}a, m. [ts], an insect found in timber; a woodworm;
Ja III 431,12 (pasadakai)I)ikaya ... eko o -pilf.lako vasati,
so tattha pheggul)l khaditva tasmil)l khil)e siiral)l
khaditul)l nasakkhi, Be, Ce, Se so; E e wr gu!)apilf.lako );
431, 19* (khi!)abhakkho maharaja sare na ramati -o, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee wr gu!)o); -
0
-eUJ}J}a, n., powder
produced by wood-insects; ? Sp 849,32 (patiggahitake
teladimhi kal)ika ugheti singiveradimhi -al)l, Ce, Se so;
Be, Ee ghanacUI)I)al)l).
ghUJ}l}ati
1
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ghu!)I)ate, Wg 12:2],
ghm;tl}ati
takes; grasps; Sadd 358,7 (gh:li ghu!)i gha!)i gaha!)e:
ghi!)!)ati -ati ghal)!)ati).
ghm,n_1ati
2
, pr. 3 sg. [S. ghill'l).ati; Wg 12:5, 28:49], goes
or moves about; Sadd 358,9 (ghu!)a ghU!)!)a gamane:
gho!)ati -ati).
ghurati, pr. 3 sg. [S. ghurati; Wg 28:55: ghura
bhlmarthasabdayoJ:!], cries frightfully, terr(fies (with
cries); Dhatup 487 (ghura bhlme); Dhatum 562;
Sadd 430,3 (ghura bhimatthasaddesu: -ati ghoro).
ghurughuru, ind. [onomat.; cf S. ghuraghura, ghuru-
ghura], a noise of snoring or snorting or wheez.ing;
Th-a IIl 56,39 (so parihlnajavo -il ti passasanto kacchehi
sedarp mucanto padarp uddhariturp pi asakkonto, Ce
so; Ee -u ti; Be, Se
0
-passasl); -
0
-passasa, mfn.,
breathing with a snort, snoring; wheezing; Ja 1 160,28
(tesu niddarp upagatesu ekacce -a kiikacchamana dante
khadanta nipajjirpsu, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gharugharu-); -
0
-passasi(n), mfn., breathing with a snort, snoring;
wheezing and puffing; S 1 117,21 (ji!)!)O gopanasivail.ko
-!); Sv 42,27 (dante khadanta kiikacchamiina -ino
sayanti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gharugharu-); Pj li 189,19 (so
akkhihi niggatehi ... -1 dukkharp vediyati, Ce, E e so; Se
vedayati; Be gharugharupassasl dukkharp vedayati);
Th-a I 73,19 (nisinno -I niddayat' eva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
wr -irp).
ghurughurayati, ghuraghurayati, pr. 3 sg. rJrom ghuru-
ghuru; cf S. ghuraghurayate; Pkt ghurughurarpti], utters
gurgling sounds; snorts, snores; Dhp-a I 307,4 (tassa ...
mukhato 1a1a gajati nasa -ati, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce ghura-
ghurayati); - part.pr. ghurughurayanta, mfn., Ja III
538,2t (rukkhamle nipajjitva -anto niddarp okkami, Be,
Ee so; Ce, Se ghuraghurayanto).
ghusati\ pr. 3 sg. [cf S. Dhatup Wg 16:50],
beautifies; Sadd 449,4 (ghusl kantikaral)e: Ikaranto 'yarp
tena ito na niggahltagamo: -ati).
ghusati
2
, ghosati, pr. 3 sg. [S. sounds; cries
aloud; proclaims; announces; Dhatup 622 (ghusa
sadde ); Dhatum 44 7; 863; Sadd 441 ,25 (ghusa sadde:
ghusati ghosati patighoso ... ); part.pr.
ghosanta, mfn., Sp 1097,18 (pa!iikarp parihareyyun ti
pa!iikarp ukkhipitva nagare ghosanta iihindeyyurp; 1-
Ps III 89,3: Be, Ce, Ee ghosenta; Se ugghosenta); -
pass. pr. 3 sg. ghussati, Sv 650,4 (masassa pana
anhadivasesu deva1oke mahadhammasavanarp ghussati,
Ce so; Be ghusati; Se ghosati; Ee wr sussati); As 324,34
(ghussatl ti ghoso, Be, Ce, E e so; Se ghusiyatl ti);- aor.
3 sg. aghosittha, aghosatha, Ja VI 156,33* (nandi ppavesi
nagararp bandhanamokkho aghosittha, so read with
L. Alsdoif, 1967, p. 292 (metre arya); Be, Ce, Ee
bandhana mokkho; Se bandhamokkho aghosatha) I-
VI 592,34* (bandhanamokkho aghosatha, Ce, Ee so
(s1oka); Be bandhana mokkho; Se bandhamokkho;
593,5: sabbasattiinarp bandhana mokkho ghosito, Be, Ce
so; Ee bandhanamokkho; Se ugghosito);
pp (a) ghuttha, mfn. [S. proclaimed;
announced; Ja I 50,4 (tada kira Kapi1avatthunagare
asajhinakkhattarp -arp ahosi, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
sail.ghunharp); V 374,2o* (abhayarp ca taya -arp imayo
dasadha disa; 374,28': catilsu kal)!)esu !hatva
ghosapitarp); Ps IV 41,17 (yo pana dhammasavane -e
87 ghusati
sakkaccarp na gacchati, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se saghu!the);
Dhp-a IIl 100,w (sattaharp suracha!)o bhavissatl ti chal)e
-e, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se saghu!!he); As 406,23 (nakkhatte
-e, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se saghughe);- ifc see dura-, Vt!)a-;
- (b) ghusita, mfn., sounding, making a sound; Ja VI
578,3* ([darake] ku!)ga1e -e ... raja ail.ke karitvana, eds
so; read ku!)ga1aghusite with L. Alsdoif, 1957, p. 57?
578,9: ku!)ga1e ti ku!)galani pilandhapetva -e ti
ugghosite manoramarp ravarp ravante; cfT. Oberlies,
1995b, p. 134, referring to S. - caus.
(a) pr. 3 sg. ghoseti, -ayati, cries aloud; proclaims,
announces; Pv 21:38 (k o chatt' icchati gandharp ca ... iti
ssu tattha -en ti kappaka sildamagadha); 41 :3 (te 'dha
-enty adissanta pubbe dukka!am attano; Pv-a 262,15:
adissamanarilpa -enti kandanti); Ja IV 362,6*
(kiki!)ikayo gahetvana -enti purato pi te); VI 251,20*
(annahattha ca te vyamhe -ayantu pure tava; 252,2':
-entu); As 79,3 (sayam eva dhammasavanarp -eti
dhammakatharp katheti ... ); Mhv 14:34 (dhamma-
ssavanaka1arp tvarp -eh! ti apucchi so savento kittakarp
!hiinarp bhante -em' aharp) 1- Sp 78,13/oll.; Sadd 566,30
(ghusi visaddane, visaddanarp ugghosanarp: -eti -ayati);
568,11 (ghusa sadde: -eti -ayati); - part.pr.
ghosenta, mfi -enti)n., Ps III 89,3 (pa!iikarp ukkhipitva
nagare -enta iihi!)ganti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ugghosenta) =
Mp IV 98,16 1- Sp 1097,18 (eds ghosanta); Spk I 130,26
(manussapathe devata -entiyo vicaranti); - aor.
3 sg. (a) ghosesi, Ja li 112,4 (samuddadevata navaya
!hatva atthi Jambud!pagamika ti -esi, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
-eti); Sp 78,t8; (b) aghosayi, Mhv 14:35 (dhammaka1arp
aghosayi); 3 pi. (a) ghosesurp, Ja III 445,5; Ps V 1 02,15;
(b) ghosayirpsu, Ja 111 538,10 (mahantarp cha!)arp
-ayirpsu); VI 588,17 (mukhamail.ga1ika maga1ani
-ayirpsu, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee nigghosayirpsu);
(e) aghosayurp, Mhv 14:38; - absol. ghosetva, Ja IIl
52,18 (atthi nu kho imesarp samiko ti tikkhatturp -etva);
Sp 1131,2 (gal)girp paharitva ka1arp -etva); Ud-a 365,t2;
neg. aghosetva, Sp 382,6; - pp ghosita, mfn.,
l. proclaimed, announced; Th 932 (nara k.i1esavatthiisu
sasagame va -e, Be, Ce so; Ee. Se sayarpgiihe); Ja JI
13,10 (Bariil)asiyarp ussave -e mahasamajjarp ahosi);
Sp 1229,9 (kiile -e sannipatite sail.ghe); Vv-a31,2s
(nakkhattarp -arp); Pv-a 107,s (diiraghughan ti diirato
eva gu!)akittanavasena -arp, sabbattha vissutarp paka!an
ti attho); - 2. sounding; filled with sound; Ap-a 547,26
(cakkavakakukku!aharpsadihi kiijita -a nadita sa
pokkhara!)l ti); - 3. summoned; ? (or to meaning 2. ?)
Bv 2:2 (Amararp nama nagararp ... dasahi saddehi
avivittarp ... khadatha pivatha e' eva annapanena -arp;
or n., a proclamation; ? e' eva < ti eva ? syntax unclear;
cf S. "food given away by proclamation" ?
Bv-a 66,20: -arp abhinaditan ti attho); Spk 1 354,1
(tiyamarattirp asanighosena -a viya dhammarp kathenta
pi tu!)hibhiita samam caranti yeva nama);
fpp ghosetabba, mfn., Sv 969,3o (sabbasannipato
ghosetabbo ); - caus. (b) pr. 3 sg. ghosapeti, -aya ti,
has (something) announced; causes (something) to be
proclaimed; announces, proclaims; Cp 1 :4:2 (tatthiiharp
divase tikkhatturp -emi tahirp tahirp ko kirp icchati
pattheti kassa kirp d!yatii dhanarp) Spk li 116,31
gheppati
(nagarassa e' eva 1okassa ca
-etha ti);- aor. 3 sg. ghosapesi, Ja V 426,8 (raja yatha-
ga!).hat ti vatva -esi);
Sp 576,1 ca -esi); 1 pl. ghosapayimha,
Sp 78,21; - absol. (a) ghosapetva, Ja I 71,3o; Sp 73,13
(raja -etva); 1123,10 (bhajetun ti
-etva pa!ipa!iya Ee, Se so; Be, Ce ghosetva);
Cp-a 85,11 (asavayitva ti -etva, Ce so; Be, Se savayitva
ti; Ee ayacayitva ti); Mhv 17:42; (b) ghosapayitvana,
Mhv 32:31 -ayitvana); - pp ghospita, mfn.,
caused to be announced; proclaimed; Ja V 374,28'
(ghunhan ti ... Mhv 14:37 sambuddha-
kalo -o).
gheppati, pr. 3 sg. [see R. Pischel, 1957, 107, 212 for
Pkt gheppai < *ghippati < *ghrryati], takes; Sadd 503,3
( -ati ga!).hati va ... ); 825,8 (gahadito
akhyatatte namatte ca ppa-!).ha ... -ati ga!).hati); 830,19
(gahassa ghe ppe: -ati).
ghotaka, m. [ts], an inferior or bad horse; Abh 370 (-o tu
khalunko); Ja VI 452,1o (maharaja taya raja
assakhalunkena sindhavo viya dugga!).ho, iirulhena
aruyha gacchanto viya
na sakkotl ti attho, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
Ps II 6,22 (yatha ca va1ahako assaraja na
gadrabhaku1e va o -ku1e va uppajjati); Sadd 417 ,26* (-o tu
kha1unkassa valavo ti ca vuccati).
ghotati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gho!ate, Wg 18:6],
exchanges; Sadd 353,14 (ghu!a parivattane: -ati).
ghol}ati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ghu!).ati, gho!).ate,
Wg 12:4, 28:48], goes or moves about; Sadd 358,9
(ghu!).a ghU!).!).a gamane: -ati ghu!).!).ati).
ghoti\ see sv ghavati.
ghote, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. Dhatup dyauti, Wg 24:31],
approaches; goes against; Sadd 334,2o (ghu
abhigamane, -oti).
ghotehi in Ee at Ja I 454,24' (kasahi ghotehi) is wr; Be, Ce,
Se kasabhighatehi).
ghora, mfn. and n. [ts], l. (mfn.) awesome; terrifying;
terrible, frightful, dreadful; Abh 167 ...
Vin II 147,33* (tato vatatapo -o sajato
patihaati); SI 96,9* (upeti Pv 24:15
ca
Pv-a 159,10: -an ti Thl 291 (asaya palipa -a
param etase); Ja IV 183,12* (ka!).ho ca -o
ca ... sunakho; 183,15': -o ti bhayajanako);
274,2* -e); V 49,15* (viddho ca nago
kocam anadi VI 352,3* (mahajanasamagamamhi
-e); 507,11* (disva sampatite -e dumaggesu
plavangame); Ap 46,5 (buddho -o uggatapo jino;
Ap-a 289,24: -o aehi asakku!).eyyatta);
476,21 -e patito makarakare); Mi1117,26
(-a bubbula utthahanti); - 2. (n.) a magic formula or
charm; Ja IV 496,1o* (vijjadhara -am adhlyamana
osadhehi vajanti; 498,33' foll.: nama
adhlyanta osadhehl ti va va
savetva adaya te
vajanti);-
0
-tara, mfn., morefrightful, more
dreadful, more terrifying; Cp 3:3:6 (muccitva matu
kucchito tato -e dukkhe puna pakkhitt' ayoghare);
Pv-a 251,6 (-o saddo syati);-
0
-rpa, mfn., terrible in
88
ghosa
appearance; absolutely dreadful, quite terrifying;
Vv 52:25 (paccam' niraye -e); Ap 186,2o
(rakkhaso -o mahabba1o); 516,1
nna gacchami); - adv., quite
terrifyingly; Ja V 49,16* (sabbe va naga
- sughorarpa, mfn., very terrible in appearance; quite
absolutely dreadful and terrifying; Ja V 197,29*
VI 115,25* (uccavaca
'me vividha upakkama nirayesu dissanti sughorarpa);
-
0
-visa, mfn. and m. l. (mfn.) having terrible poison,
fiercely poisonous; Vin I 24,22 (ca.<;!' ettha nagaraja
iddhima asiviso -o; Sp 220,14: assa
visan ti -o); MI 236,8 (siya ... asajja
purisassa sotthibhavo); A III 260,32 (pac' ime
bhikkhave adinava ka.hasappe ... kodhano upanahl -o
dujjivho mittadubhl); 261,5 (tatr' ... matugamassa
--ta, yebhuyyena ... matugamo tibbarago); Ja I 371,12*
(passa -o nago sllava ti na haati); V 18,4*
manussa vivajjenti -am iva); Cp 2:10:1
(dathavudho -o dvijivho uragadhibh); - 2. (m.) a
poisonous snake; Cp-a 201,14 viya
viya viya viya ... ); -
0
-ssara, m(jn).
[ghora + sara
5
], (one) who makes a dreadful or terrifying
sound, an ass; Mi1363,3 ( -assa Ce,
Ee, Se so; Be gadrabhassa); 365,21 ( -assa
... yatha maharaja gadrabho nama ... , Ce,
Ee so; Se -assa gadrabhassa; Be gadrabhassa); -
atighora, mfn., extremely awesome; very terrible; Pj II
387,3 karoti kadaci mama
atikkameyya ti); Bv-a 289,15 (maraparisa pi mahasattassa
akasi);- sughora, mfn., very frightful, very
terrible; Bv-a 211,24* narake 'nubhoti).
ghorati, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. Dhatup khorati, Wg 15:44],
limps, is lame; Sadd 423,7 (ghora gatipatighate, gati-
-ati);- see also kho1ati.
ghosa
1
, m. [S. l. w hat one hears, any cry o r
sound; rumour, report; an announcement, a
proclamation; Abh 128; 1081 (rave -o); Vin II 155,24
(-o pi kho eso ... dullabho yad buddho
buddho ti); D II 211,26 (na e' assa bahiddha parisaya -o
niccharati); MI 294,2 (dve kho avuso paccaya samma-
di!!hiya uppadaya parato ca -o yoniso ca manasikaro);
II 84,1o (-o yeva kho eso maharaja brahma.a
va settho VaJ!.!).O hlno ao Va!).!).O); A II 71,16* foll. (ye ca
rpena y e ca -ena anvag . . . samantavara.o
balo sa ve -ena vuyhatl) -:/= Th 469 foll. (Th-a II 198,26:
so paraneyyabuddhiko balo -ena vacanena
vuyhati nlyati); Sn 696 (buddho ti yada parato
su!).asi); Pv 28:4 va -o); Ja VI 489,14*
asi -o ca vipulo maha); Ap 245,9
assos' tattha na ca passami Be so;
Ce, Ee, Se saddam; Ap-a 474,22: buddho uppanno
Dhs 637 (gira vyappatho -o

... vuccati vaca); Pet 1,11 (katamo


parato -o ya parato desana ovado anusasanl saccakatha
saccanulomo ); Nett 8,10 (parato -a sutamayl paa);
Ps V 37,23 (-o pi so tava maharaja tattha n' atthi,
pana kuto ti); Mhv 14:39 (tena -ena
sannipato maha ahu); - ifc see abhaya- (sv bhaya),
gu!).a-, sunandi- (sv nandi
1
); - 2. (gr.t.t.) voicing (of
ghosa
consonants);- see below;-
0
-ppamiiJ}a, n. and mfn.,
l. (n.) the authority of report or reputation; report as
criterion; Mp III 102,9 ( -arp gahetva pasanna ti); -
2. (mfn.) who takes report as authority, who judges by
report or reputation; A 11 71,12 (-o ghosappasanno);
Pp 53,3o (idh' ekacco pugga1o paravai).J).anaya para-
thomanaya parapasarpsanaya paraval).l).aharikaya tattha
pamal).arp gahetva pasadarp janeti ayarp vuccati pugga1o
-o ghosappasanno); It-aii 10,14; Ap-a412,31 (--tta);-
0
-ppamiil}ika, mfn., who takes reportas authority, who
judges by report or reputation; Dhp-a III 114,1 (-a pi
anekani jatisatani nissaya pavattarp satthu gul).aghosarp
e' eva aghaiJ.gasamannagatarp dhammadesanaghosarp ca
sutva pasidanti); Pj II 242,22;-
0
-va(t), mfn., l. making
a noise; soundng; Ja III 189,14* (vati gandho timiranarp
kusamuddo va
0
-va; 189,18:
0
-va ti maharavo); Nidd-a I
438,27 (ninnadi ca ti
0
-vanto ca); - 2. (gr.t.t.) (of con-
sonants) voiced, sonant; Sadd 608,6 (tatiyacatuttha-
pacama
0
-vanto); 608,9 (saddasattha-
vidhuno niggahitasaiJ.khatassa anusvarassapi
0
-vantattarp
icchanti, sasanika pana tassa ghosaghosavinimuttattam
yeva icchanti);- aghosa, mfn., (gr.t.t.) (of consonants)
unvoiced, surd; Sadd 608,4 so ca -a:
ka kha ca cha ta tha pa pha sa);
nigghosa\ mfn., free from noise; quiet; Sn 959 (-e
ca
1
, m. [ts], the sound 'e'; the consonant 'e'; Sadd 604,19
(ca cha ja jha a); 605,31; 827,19 (vyajanantassa
dhatussa co hoti chapaccaye pare: jigucchati); -
0
-kara\ m., the letter or sound 'e'; Sp 1400,zsfoll. (-o
jakararp apajjati jakaro -arp apajjati); Ap-a 376,14
(arohaparil).aharpavayanarp sundarataya sakarassa -arp
katva Cundo ti namarp karirpsu); Sadd 635,9 foll.
(pakarassa ca --ttarp); 854,25; - cakararp in Ee at Pj II
205,26 is wr for cakararp (Be, Ce, Se so);-
0
-vagga, m.,
the palatal consonants; Sadd 608,29 (ival).l).acavagga-
yakara ta1uja); 826,14 (abbhase vattamano kavaggo
--ttarp apajjati).
ca
2
, nd. [ts], l. an enclitic conjunctive particle
( connecting parts of sentences or whole sentences; when
connectng two words, follows both or only the second;
when connectng more than two words, follows each
word, or some, or only the final word; the .first ca is
often strengthened with eva); (i) and, both, also;
moreover, as well as; Abh 1187 (samuccaye samahare
'nvacaye cetatare . .. ca casaddo ); M 1 92,37 foll.
(carato ca me tighato ca suttassa ca jagarassa ca);
93,wfoll. (tarp ca pan' amhakarp ruccati e' eva khamati
ca tena e' amha attamana ti); SI 189,32 (ayasma
Sariputto bhikkh dhammiya kathaya sandasseti ... te ca
bhikkh . . . dhammarp SUJ).anti); III 65,12 (evarp kho
bhikkhave bhikkhu sattaghanakusalo hoti. katharp ca
89
e
ca
sayanasane; Nidd I 467,17: appasadde appanigghose).
ghosa
2
, m. [S. a settlement of herdsmen; Abh 226
(-o gopalagamako ); 1081 (gopagame ... -o).
ghosaka, m(jn). [S. (one) who declares,
proclams; - fc see dhamma- (sv dhamma\ -
-ghosaka in Ee at Dhp-a III 114,2foll. (gul).aghosakarp
e' eva... dhammadesanaghosakarp) is prob. wr for
-ghosarp (Be, Ce, Se so).
ghosati, se e sv ghusati
2
.
ghosana\ n., -a,f [S. stating aloud; a
proclamaton, announcement; a loud sound; Abh 117
(-a t' uccasaddanarp); Ja V 450,28* (sakena hatthena
haneyya -arp, Ce so; Se ghosarp; Ee sakena talena; Be
hatthena kareyya ghosarp; 451 ,21': ekena attano hatthena
tam eva hattharp hanitva ghosarp uppadeyya); Sp 832,1
(so kira sattame divase bhavissati ti nagare -a kayirati);
Ps II 194,29 (ito ettakehi divasehi nagararp padakkhil).arp
karissati ti puretaram eva -a kayirati); Spk II 118,2o
(jatikantaradinittharal).iinisarpsassa ca -arp); Ap-a 54 7,15
( -arp karonto alu)iyati ti samuddo ); - ifc see abhaya-
(sv bhaya).
ghosana
2
, mfn. [cf S. soundng; noisy; ?
Sadd 846,10 (ghosanasi!o ghosanadhammo ghosane
sadhukari ti -o).
ghoseti, caus. pr. 3 sg. of ghusati
2
qv.
bhikkhave bhikkhu tividhpaparikkhi hoti); Dhp 256
(yo ca attharp anattharp ca ubho niccheyya pan"ito); 261
(yamhi saccarp ca dhammo ca ahirpsa sarpyamo damo );
Ud 3,27 (ayasma ca Sariputto ayasma ca Maha-
moggallano ... ; Ud-a 57,18: casaddo samuccayattho );
It 41,6 (jagaro e' assa bhikkhave bhikkhu vihareyya sato
sampajano samahito pamudito vippasanno ca; It-a I
172,26: casaddo sampil)."anattho, tena vakkhamane
satadibhave sampil)."eti); Th 295 (yarp e' amhi putto
buddhassa yarp ca dhammesu cakkhuma; Th-a II 125,18:
yan ti yasma, casaddo samuccayattho); 600 (yarp ca
ae na rakkhanti yo ca ae na rakkhati); J a 1 151,23
(tuyharp ca tassa ca abhayarp dammi ti); 167,1 (tvarp
mahasaddena hasi e' eva rodi ca); III 82,24* (subhaddako
e' eva supesalo ca); 127,5 (macchamarpsena e' eva
phalapha1ena ca 190,6* foll. (sa marp
annena panena vatthena sayanena ca attana pi ca ... );
V 184,22* foil. (koso ca tuyharp vipu1o koghagararp ca
tuyharp pariprarp ca tuyharp vijita); Mi118,21
(dibbani candanacUI).J).ani e' eva dibbani ca
mandaravapupphani abhippavassirpsu); Vism 59,8foll.
(silarp e' eva suparisuddharp bhavissati vatani ca
sampajjissanti); Mhv 6:21 (attito puttasokena na ca
khadi na capivi); 25:97 (iti vatva maharaja kata idam
aha ca); Sadd 887,1Rjoll. (ca iti anvacaye itaretarayoge
samahare vyatireke . . . ca pavattati . . . anvacaye
cakati
bhikkharp. ca dehi gavarp. canehi ti . . . itaretarayoge
sama1_1o ca tighati brahma1_1o ca tighati . . . samahare
sltarp. ca u1_1harp. ca situ1_1harp. ... ); 903,21 foil. (ca va ice
ete padavasane ca dvinnarp. sarnanadhikara1_1apadanarp.
majjhe ca nipatanti na padadimhi, tarp. yatha sama1_1o ca
brahma1_1o ca . . . eso ca sama1_1o sadhurtipo eso ca
brahma1_10 sadhurtipo); - (ii) (according to cts)
including unexpressed objects similar to that or those
expressed: etc; and so on; Sn 118 (gamani nigamani ca;
Pj II 178,3o: ettha casaddena nagarani ti pi vattabbarp.);
Th 647 (mettarp. ca abhijanami apparna1_1arp. subhavitarp.;
Th-a 11 273,25: casaddena karu1_1arp. muditarp. upekkharp.
ca ti itarabrahmavihare sanga1_1hati); 770 (passa
cittakatarp. rtiparp. ma1_1ina ku1_1galena ca; Th-a III 35,24:
casaddena sesabhara1_1alailkare sail.ga1_1hati); Bv 10:5
(papu1_1I kevalarp. bodhirp. buddhaa1_1e ca cuddasa;
Bv-a l85,JOfoll.: casaddo sampi1_1ganattho, tena aparani
[a1_1ani] ... sakale ca buddhagu1_1e papu1_1I ti attho);
Cp 1:4:4 (iti sayarp. ca pato ca ghosapemi; Cp-a 42,19:
ettha casaddena majjhantike ca ti aharitva vattabbarp.);
- (iii) expressing immediate connection between two
actions or their simultaneous occurrence; Thi 479 (sa
e' evarp. bha1_1ati pitararp. Anikaratto ca . . . upayasi ...
vareyyarp.); 481 (sa ca tahirp. samapanna Anikaratto ca
agato nagararp.); 482 (sa ca manasikaroti Anikaratto ca
aruhi turitarp.); - (iv) in grammatical texts, connecting
the statement with words in previous statements;
Sadd 330,!7 (kakha hasane: kakhati. jakkha bhakkhane
ca, hasananukaqqhanattharp. cakaro: jakkhati); 566,22
(darp.sa darp.sane: darp.seti ... dasi dassane ca, cakaro
darp.sanarp. apekkhati); - 2. a disjunctive particle: but,
on the other hand; yet; A I 58,Is (yasma ca kho
bhikkhave sakka akusalarp. pajahiturp.); It 3,30 (sabbarp.
bhikkhave anabhijanarp. . . . sabbarp. ca kho bhikkhave
abhijanarp.; It-a I 54,12: casaddo vyatireke); Sn 1003
(sace agaram ajjhavasati ... sace ca so pabbajati agara
anagariyarp.); Th 106 (ekai!gadassi dummedho satadassi
ca pa1_1gito; Th-a I 227,Isfoll.: pa1_1qito pana ... sabbaso
passati); 130 (yo ca kho annapanassa labhi hoti 'dha
puggalo; Th-a II 10,2ofoll.: casaddo vyatireke ... ayarp.
h' ettha attho, yo pana puggalo ... ); 276 (pare ca na
vijananti . . . vijananti ca y e dhammarp. ... ; Th-a II
115,12: ye pana satthu sasanadhammarp. yathabhiltarp.
jananti); Thi 128 (yassa maggarp. na janasi ... maggarp.
ca kho 'ssa janasi); 144 (nakkhattani namassanta ...
bala ... aharp. ca kho narnassanti sambuddharp. ... ); Ja II
110,19* (cirarp. pi kho tarp. khadeyya gadrabho haritarp.
yavarp. paruto sihacammena, ravamano ca dilsayi;
11 0,22: attana pana gadrabharavarp. ravarnano ... );
160,!!* (mahati vata te bondi na ca paa tadilpika);
111 128,3* (adassanena morassa . . . kakam ...
apiljesurp. . . . yada ca sarasampanno moro Baverum
agarna ... ); Sadd 887,Isfoll. (ca iti ... vyatireke ...
vyatireke yo ca buddharp. ca dhammarp. ca ti gathayarp.
yo ca ti ettha casaddo vyatirekatthavacako so ca casaddo
pub be vuttatthapekkhako . . . ettha yo ca ti yo pana ti
attho);- 3. in the protasis of conditional sentences: if;
also frequently in a second conditional clause; (note
also ca = but, in a following sentence rejecting the
condition); DI 186,3 (oJariko ca hite ... atta abhavissa
90 cakoraka
rup1 . . . aa va saa abhavissa anno atta); II 36,9
(aharp. e' eva kho pana dhammarp. deseyyarp. pare ca me
na ajaneyyurp., so mam' assa kilarnatho); A I 58,2Ifoll.
(akusalarp. ca h' idarp. bhikkhave pahinarp. ... dukkhaya
sarp.vatteyya, naharp. evarp. vadeyyarp. akusalarp.
bhikkhave pajahatha ti, yasma ca kho bhikkhave
akusalarp. pahinarp. . . . sukhaya sarp.vattati ... );
V 87,22foll. (ime ca... dasa dhamma loke na
sarp.vijjeyyurp. . . . y asma ca kho . . . ime das a dhamma
loke sarp.vijjanti); Th 468 (buddho ca me vararp. dajja so
ca labbhetha me varo; Th-a Il 197,27 foil.: sace buddho
bhagava ... mayharp. ... vararp. dadeyya) f. Ja V 216,!*;
Ja V 185,22* (idarp. ca tuyharp. rucitarp.); VI 208,I*foll.
( etarp. ca saccarp. vacanarp. bhaveyya ... y asma ca etarp.
vacanarp. abhiltarp.); - 4. an emphatic particle,
emphasising the preceding word; an expletive particle;
Abh 1187 (padapilra1_1amatte ca casaddo avadhara1_1e);
DI 207,6foll. (atha ca pana bhavarp. nando evam aha
atthi e' ev' ettha uttarirp. kara1_1Iyan ti); MI 91,9 (evarp.
caharp. bhante bhagavata dhammarp. desitarp. ajanami);
Th 675 (rajam ilhatarp. ca vatena yatha meghopasamaye;
Th-a Ili 4,12: ca iti nipatamattarp.); Ja III 188,!3 (so ...
Bharukaccharp. papu1_1i. tada ca Bharukacchavi.il_lija
navaya Suva1_11_1abhilmirp. gacchanti); Sp 879,I9foll. (sace
ca mayarp. janeyyama ti sace mayarp. janeyyama, cakaro
pana nipatamattam eva); Mhv 25:109 (sagga-
maggantarayo ca natthi te tena kammuna);
Sadd 887,Isfoll. (ca iti ... avadhara1_1adisu ca pavattati);
- na ca, and not, rather than; Ja I 153,2 (aharp. rajjarp.
jaheyyarp. na ca tarp. patiarp.); - 5. ca following an
interrogative pronoun, makes it indefinite; - see sv ka
3
;
- 6. cafollowing a relative pronoun probably makes it
indefinite, while itself retaining a conjunctive sense; S II
65,Is.foll. (yarp. ca kho bhikkhave ceteti yarp. ca
pakappeti yarp. ca anuseti aramma1_1arp. etarp. hoti
via1_1assa !}litiya ... y ato ca kho bhikkhave no e' eva
ceteti no ca pakappeti no ca anuseti ... ); Dhp 256 (yo ca
attharp. anattharp. ca ubho niccheyya pa1_1<;lito); Ja VI
211 ,2* (bhovadi bhovadina marayeyyurp. y e capi tesarp.
abhisaddaheyyurp.); -
0
-klira
2
, m., the word 'ca';
Sp879,2o (-o pana nipatamattam eva); PsiV 137,16 (te
ca ti -o agarnasandhimattarp.); As 297,21 (-o
sampi1_1ganattho ); Ap-a 194,9 (actito vuttarp. -arp. parato
netva); Sadd 566,22; - cakaram in Ee at Pj II 205,26 is
wr for cakaram (Be, Ce, Se so).
cakati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup cakati, cakate, Wg 4:19;
19:21], is satisfied; resists; Sadd 322,23 (caka
tittipatighatesu: ... -ati):- see also cakita.
caklira\ see sv ca
1
.
caklira
2
, see sv ci.
cakita, mfn. [ts], trembling; frightened; alarmed; - ifc
see patibhaya-, bhaya-;- see also cakati.
cakora, cailkora, m. [S. cakora], the Greek partridge
(Perdix rufa); Abh 625 (vattako jivajivo cakoratittira);
Vv 35:8 (in cpd: kocamayuracakorasai!ghacaritarp.);
Ja VI 538,7* (cailkora kukkuta naga aamaarp.
pakjino).
cakoraka, m. [cakora + ka
2
], the Greek partridge (Perdix
rufa); Ps III 322,12 (pubbe kira so etasmirp. dipe
vasamano
0
-sakul_lapotake khadi, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
cakori
vasamano samacchandena ).
cakori, f [ts], a female Greek partridge; Th!-a 237,25
(akkhlni ca turiya-r-iva ti . . . -iya-r-iva ti va pa!i,
cakorakukku!iya ti hoti, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se
koriya-r-iva ti va ... kucakarakukku!iya ti vuttaJTI hoti).
cakka, n. [S., BHS cakra], l. a wheel (i) of a cart or
carriage; Abh 373 ( -aJTI rathaiJ.gam akhyataJTI); 781;
V in 1 231,37 (Ambapall . . . !saya lsam
yugena yugaJTI -ena -am akkhena akkhaJTI pa!ivattesi);
D II 343,14 (kaddamamakkhitehi -ehi gadrabharathena);
A 1 111,11 (rathakaro chahi masehi charattiinehi ekaJTI
-aJTI ni!thapesi); Dhp 1 (tato naJTI dukkham anveti -am
va vahato padaJTI); Ja 1 429,2R* (sayam vipakkhika seti
hata -ena sa!ika; 430,4: yanacakkena hata); V 445,16*
( -assa nemi vi ya parivattati); Mil 27,4 ( -ani ratho ti, na
hi bhante ti); Sp 59,2 (ekena -ena slmaJTI akkamitva
ratho tighatu); 850,26 (yanaJTI kaddame laggati, daharo
-aJTI gahetva ukkhipati); Mhv21:17 (vacchakaJTI ...
glvaJTI akkamma -ena asacicca aghatayi); 21:18 (ten'
eva -ena slsaJTI puttassa chedayi); - the pattem of a
wheel on the soles of the foot (one of the marks of a
mahapurisa, see meaning 4 below); Abh 781
... -aJTI); D III 143,1o (mahapurisassa hettha
padatalesu -ani jatani honti sahassarani sanemikani
sanabhikani) = MIl 136,9; Ap 20,1s (sahassarani -ani
dissanti Ps III 375,4foll.; Sadd 521,13;-
(ii) a potter' s wheel; the wheel (ie grinding stone ? ) of a
mili; Abh 782 ( -aJTI ... Ja IV 4,5
maJTI -aJTI viya tilani pimsamanaJTI
otarati); V 291,2 (ekaJTI -e !hapetva -am
avijjhi); Bv 2:167 (telayante yatha -aJTI evaJTI kampati
medinl; Bv-a 114,31: yatha -an ti cakkikanaJTI
viya); As 115,22 (kumbhakarassa
-aJTI bhamayitva bhajanaJTI karontassa);
- ifc see kula!a- sv kulala
1
; - 2. a circular missile, a
discus; Abh 394; 782 ( -aJTI . . . ayudhe ); D 1 52,27
(khurapariyantena ce pi -ena yo imissa pa!haviya
ekamaJT!sakhalaJTI ekamaJT!sapujaJTI kareyya) = MI
404,27 =S III 208,26; Ja IV 82,17 (Vasudevo -aJTI khipi,
dvinnaJTI pi bhatikanaJTI slsani patesi); Pv-a 111,22
(Vasudevadayo bhataro . . . sabbe rajano -en a j1vita-
kkhayaJTI papetva); Sadd 521,24 (khurapariyantena ce pi
-ena ti ettha ifc see asani- (sv asan!);
- 3. a wheel or discus as an instrument of torture;
Abh 781; Ja III 206,22* (yaJTI me sirasmim ohacca -aJTI
bhamati matthake); 207,25 (MittavindikaJTI pana
kathentam eva nipiJT!samanaJTI taJTI -aJTI bhassi, tena so
puna kathetUJTI nasakkhi, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be khura-
cakkaJTI); IV 4,24* (icchahatassa posassa -aJTI bhamati
matthake; 5,22': tassa te icchahatassa posassa idaJTI -aJTI
matthakaJTI nipiJT!samanaJTI idani kumbhakaracakkaJTI
viya matthake bhamatl ti attho); - ifc see ura-
(sv ura[s]), khura- (sv khura\ - 4. the "wheel" of
sovereignty, of authority; sway; ( extracted from
cakkavatti(n) qv below ?); Abh 782 ( -aJTI . . .
D III 149,11* (sace na pabbajjam upeti tadiso vatteti
pa!haviJTI pasasati); A 1 110,3 foil. (raja cakkavattl ...
dhammen' eva -aJTI pavatteti, taJTI hoti -aJTI
kenaci manussabhiitena paccatthikena
Mp II 179,27 foil.: taJTI tena evaJTI
91 cakka
appa!ivattiyaJTI hoti); III 148,24 (rao
cakkavattissa jeqho putto pitara pavattitaJTI -aip.
dhammen' eva anupavatteti); Sn 554 (raja 'ham asmi
Sela ti bhagava dhammaraja anuttaro, dhammena -aJTI
vattemi -aip. 684 (aggapuggalo ...
vattessati -aip. Isivhaye vane); Ja III 412,7* (dada bhuja
ca ma ca pamado -aJTI vattaya Kosaladhipa;
cf 412,13 'foil.: kusalajjhasaya maharaja patirupadesa-
vasadikaJTI catubbidhaJTI dhammacakkaJTI pavattehi;
cf also Ps II 27,21 foil.: cakkasaddo ... dada bhuja ca
maca pamado -aJTI vattaya ti ettha dane);
Bv 2:211 (vatti -aJTI mahavlro, Be, Ce so; Ee wr
cakkum; Se vattacakko ); ifc se e dhamma-
(sv dhamma
1
); - se e al so cakkaratana below; - 5. an
attainment, success, accomplishment (as a means, as
wheels are a means to progress ?; cfSn 260); Abh 781
( -aJTI sampattiyaJTI); D III 276,6 ( cattari -ani, pa!iriipa-
desavaso sappurispassayo pubbe ca
katapuata ime cattaro dhamma bahukara); A Il
32,2foll. (cattar' imani ... -ani yehi samannagatanaJTI
devamanussanaJTI pavattati, yehi
samannagata devamanussa na cirass' eva mahantataJTI
vepullataJTI bhogesu . . . pa!iriipadesavaso ...
pubbe ca katapuata; Mp III 63,16: -anl ti sampattiyo);
Ja III 412,13'foll. (pa!iriipadesavasadikaJTI
dhammacakkaJTI pavattehi, pakatiratho hi dv!hi -ehi
gacchati ayaJTI pana kayo imehi catuhi -ehi devalokaJTI
gacchati tena te dhammacakkan ti saiJ.khyaJTI gata);
As 58,2s (pa!iriipadesavaso ... pub be ca katapuata ti
cattari -ani vuttani, tani va ekajjhaJTI katva okasaqhena
ti veditabbani, tani hi kusaluppattiya
okasabhiitani); - ifc see catu- sv catu(r), dhamma-
(sv dhamma\ - 6. a circle; Abh 781 ...
Mil5l,IOfol/. (thero pa!haviya -aJTI alikhitva
MilindaJTI rajanaJTI etad avoca, atthi maharaja imassa
-assa anto ti, natthi bhante ti); - ifc see alata-, joti-; -
7. a circle of possible cases, a series of permutations;
Vin I 330,16 (yatha heqha tatha katabbaJTI);
III 170,25 (ekekaJTI katiina -aJTI bandhitabbaJTI);
Sp 1148,11 (adhammena adhammena samaggaJTI
dhammena dhammapa!iriipakena vaggaJTI
dhammapa!iriipakena samaggan ti imesaJTI vasena -aJTI
bandhitva); - 8. a posture; Abh 781 (iriyapathe
Spk I 53,3 (catucakkan ti iriyapatho hi
idha -an ti adhippeto); Sadd 521,13; - ifc see catu-
(sv catu[r]);- 9. a force, a troop of soldiers; Abh 381
(camii -aip. balaJTI); 781 ... bale); - 10. giving,
generosity; Abh 782 ( . . . danarasisu); Ps II 27,30
(cakkasaddo ... dada bhuja ca ma ca pamado -aip.
vattaya ti ettha dane; cf Ja III 412,6* foil.
above) -1- Sadd 52l,13foll.; - 11. a multitude; Abh 782
( -aJTI ... danarasisu); - 12. a branch of knowledge or
skill (probably in augury);- ifc see antara-, miga-, sa-
(sv sa
6
); - o -ailkita, mfn., marked with a wheel; Ja I
231,1o (sa -esu satthu padesu nipatitva); Ap 467,2 (jalina
-ena Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
saiJ.khalaiJ.kena); 532,24 (-e padatale); -
0
aticakka, n.
(and m.?), wheel(s) on wheel(s);? cart(s) on cart(s);?
Ja II 253,14 -e macatimace bandhiJT!su);
331,22 (kumarassa yasaJTI passissama ti sakalanagaraJTI
cakka
sailkhubhi, pasadantare -ani macatimacani bandhanti,
Be, Ce, E e so; Se -al!l); IV 81,25 ( -al!l macatimacam
bandhil!lSU); -
0
aDUVattaka, mjn. and m., (one) who
turns the wheel afterwards, who keeps the wheel rolling;
Th 1014 (-o thero; Th-a III 105,s: -o ti satthara
vattitassa dhammacakkassa anuvattako); Bv 6:8 (yo so
paaya asamo tassa -o); -
0
-cchinna, mfn., churned
up by the wheels; dried up, lessened, because of the
wheels; D II 128,27 (idani ... pacamattani
atikkantani, tal!l -al!l udakal!l parittal!l 1uJital!l avi1al!l
sandati) = Ud 83,11; -
0
-dhiiri(n), mfn., bearing the
wheel (of torture); Ja III 207,18* (ye ca tal!l anugijjhanti
te honti -ino; 207,23: khuracakkal!l dharenti ti); IV 4,28*;
-
0
-pa1,.1l, m(fn)., (the one) who has a discus in his
hand, the god Abh 16 (vasudevo hari ka1,.1ho
kesavo -i); Samantak 724; -
0
-bhajani, (m)f(n).,
destroying attainments or good fortune; ? (or breaking
the wheel of authority; ?) Ja V 113,2* (usuyyake du-
hadaye purise kammadussake kalaka1,.11,.1I maharaja ramati
-I; 114,27: eval!l sa kalaka1,.11,.1I maharaja ramati patirpa-
desavasadino kusa1acakkassa bhajani); -
0
-bheda, m.,
breaking the wheel of authority, destroying the unity or
sway of the religion; V in II 196,32 (mayal!l avuso
sama1,.1assa Gotamassa sailghabhedal!l karissama -an ti)
111 171 ,s; 111 172,2o nama Devadatto
bhagavato sailghabhedaya parakkamissati -aya ti;
Sp 607,15: -aya ti iil,.1abhedaya); -
0
-yanta, n., an
instrument with a wheel, a mili; a turning machine;
Vism 674,2sfoll. (eko . . . issaso . . . -e atthasi, ao
puriso -al!l avijjhitva ... ); PsI 65,9 (-e niyuttabalivaddo
vi ya... karoti); Spk III 50,n
(yojanikal!l -ena pijetva madhupanal!l
payamano viya); -
0
-yuga, n., a pair of wheels; A I
111,7 (sakkhasi me samma rathakara naval!l -al!l katun
ti); Vv 83:2 (uppanno rathapajaro mama tassa na
vindami) = Ja IV 60,17*; -
0
-ratana, n. [cakka +
ratana
1
], l. "the wheel-treasure" (one of the seven
ratanas of a cakkavatti(n) emperor, symbol of his
sovereignty and sway, which appears in the sky and
moves over the emperor's territory; it also apparently
has the power to transport the emperor to other worlds);
D II 172,16 (dibbal!l -al!l . . . sanemikal!l
sanabhikal!l 172,19foll. (raja
Mahasudassano ... vamena hatthena bhiilkaral!l gahetva
dakkhi1,.1ena hatthena abbhukkiri pavattatu
-al!l abhivijinatu -an ti); 173,1 (yasmil!l kho ...
padese -am patitthasi tattha raja Mahasudassano vasal!l
upagacchi saddhil!l caturailginiya senaya); III 59,4; 59,3o
(yassa rao cakkavattissa osakkati
cavati na dani tena raa ciral!l hoti ti); Ja I
63,19 (Maro ... marisa ma nikkhami, ito te sattame
divase -al!l patubhavissati dvisahassaparittadipa-
parivaranal!l catunnal!l mahadipanal!l rajjal!l karessasi,
nivatta marisa ti ah a); II 311,24 foil. (so -al!l
abbhukkiritva saddhil!l parisaya catumaharajikadeva-
agamasi . . . pari1,.1ayakaratanam -al!l acta ya
saddhil!l parisaya manussapathal!l otaritva attano
nagaram eva pavisi); Mil107,21 foil. (yatha maharaja
cakkavattiraja yada -al!l sarati upetu me -an ti sarite
upeti); PsI 225,33foll.; IV 215,2foll.
92 ca k ka
nilama1,.1i-
saghatasadisal!l pacinasamuddaja1atalal!l chindamanal!l
viya akasal!l viya dibbal!l
patubhavati); 218,1 (n' ev' esa pUJJJJacando na suriyo na
devavimanal!l, na h' evarpa sirisampatti atthi,
-ena pan' etena bhavitabban ti); 219,5 foll.;
Vibh-a 436,34 (dvidha -assa antaradhanal!l hoti cakka-
vattino kalakiriyaya va pabbajjaya va); - 2. the pattern
of the wheel on the soles of the feet; Bv 2:218 (sa ca
iddhi so ca yaso tani ca padesu -ani); -
0
-vatfaka, m.
or n., a wheeled device for raising water from a well, a
noria; V in II 122,16 (anujanami bhikkhave tulal!l kara-
-an ti, bhajana bahul!l bhijjanti; Sp 1208,9: -an
ti
0
-vatti(n), m(fn). and m. [see
K.R. Norman, 1969, pp. 241-42 (=2007, pp. 274-5)], (a
king) whose sovereignty and sway extend over the whole
earth; a universal emperor; Abh 335; D 1 88,33
(agatani . . . amhakal!l mantesu dvattil!lsa
mahapurisalakkha1,.1ani yehi samannagatassa maha-
purisassa dve gatiyo bhavanti anaa, sace
ajjhavasati raja hoti -i dhammiko dhammaraja caturanto
vijitavi janapadatthavariyappatto sattaratana-
samannagato . . . sace kho pana agarasma
pabbajati, arahal!l hoti sammasambuddho loke vivatta-
cchaddo; Sv 249,24foll.: cakkaratanal!l vatteti catuhi
sampatticakkehi vattati tehi ca paral!l vatteti parahitaya
ca vatto etasmil!l atthi ti -I, ettha ca
raja ti samaal!l -I ti visesanal!l); II 172,13 foil. (yassa
rao khattiyassa muddhavasittassa ... dibbal!l cakka-
ratanal!l patubhavati ... so hoti raja -I ti); SI 191,12
(seyyatha pi ... rao -issa pitara pavattital!l
cakkal!l samma-d-eva anupavatteti, evam eva kho tval!l
Sariputta maya dhammacakkal!l pavattital!l
samma-d-eva anupavattesi ti); A I 28,5 foil. (yal!l ekissa
lokadhatuya dve raJano -I apubbal!l acarimal!l
uppajjeyyul!l n' etal!l vijjati . . . itthi raja
assa -I n' etal!l vijjati); 109,18 (yo pi so ... raja
-I dhammiko dhammaraja so pi na arajakal!l cakkal!l
vatteti ti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se so pi nama
III 365,8 (ye keci khuddarajano sabbe te rao -issa
anuyutta bhavanti, raja tesal!l -i aggam akkhayati);
Sn 552 (raja arahasi bhavitul!l -i rathesabho caturanto
vijitavi jambusa1,.1<;lassa issaro); Ja 11 395,2* phalal!l
bhutva doha)i1,.1I nari -il!l vijayati); Ap 513,5 (tato cuta
manussatte rajnal!l -inal!l ca
mahesittal!l akarayil!l); Bv 13:11 (ahal!l tena samayena
catud1pamhi issaro antalikkhacaro asil!l -1 mahabba1o );
Vibh 336,29 (rajano -ino); Ps IV 22L4 upagate
-imhi); 225,21 -ino hatthiratanal!l hoti);
Spk III 152,18 (pavattatu cakkaratanan ti
puanubhavena abbhuggataya vacaya codento cakkal!l
vatteti ti -i); - ifc see saddhamma- sv sa(t); -
--ko1ahala, n., uproar about (the appearance of) a
cakkavatti(n) emperor; Spk I 130,32; Pj 1 121,9
(kamavacaradeva eva vassasatassa accayena -1 raja loke
uppajjissati ti manussapathe vicaritva arocenti idal!l
nama); Ap-a 52,24;- --halahala, n. uproar
about (the appearance of) a cakkavatti(n) emperor; Ja I
48,11 ( Ce, E e so; Be, Se --kolahalal!l); -
0
-vaka, m., the Cakra bird (the ruddy sheldrake ? );
cakkala
Abh 641; Ja III 520,21 (sUVal).l).aVal).l).e dve -e seva1e
khaditva vasante disva); V 406,2* koca mayilra
ca -a ca kukkuha); Ap 44,2 (sada rakkhanti -o
va Ap-a285,19joll.:
atirp rakkhanto -o pakkhi iva ti attho ); 113,2 (-o
tada; Ap-a 387,15: cakkarp iva
udake va tha1e va akase va sigharp vati gacchati ti -o);
Mil401 ,18joll. (-o ya va jivitapariyadana dutiyikarp na
vijahati . . . -o seva1apal).akabhakkho . . . -o piil).e na
vihet}layati); - -abhikiljita, mfn., resounding with the
calls of cakkavaka birds; Pv 24:3;- -'ilpakiljita, mfn.,
echoing to the calls of cakkavaka birds; Ja IV 359,1*
(ima pokkharal).iyo ramma -'ilpakujita); Ap 333,17
(pokkharal).I -'ilpakiljita, Ce so; Se -'upakujjita; Be
cakkavakapakiljita; Ee wr cakkavaka pakiljita) t 362,26
(Be, Ce so; Se -'upakujjita; Ee cakkavakapakujita); -
0
-vaki,f, the female Cakra bird; Ja III 524,9 (-I
Rahu1amata cakkavako aham eva ti); VI 189,11* (sa nilna
-I va pa11a1asmirp anildake);-
0
-vaJa, n.m., l. (n. [and
m. ?]) one of innumerable worlds, encircled by a
cakkava!a mountain-range, containing four continents;
Ja I 203,22 (addha aehi pi -ehi Sakka agacchanti);
Ap 380,19 (-am upadaya
Bv 1:64 (sattakayo ca akaso -a e' anantaka; Bv-a 52,22:
akasassa pi anta natthi tatha -ani anantani eva);
Vism 205,2o (ekarp ayamato ca vittharato ca
yojananarp dvadasasatasahassani catuttirpsasatani ca
ca yojanani); Ps III 373,19
atisambadharp atinicarp); IV 114,13foll.
hapetva -arp aasmirp -e buddha uppajjanti ti
suttarp natthi, na uppajjanti ti pana atthi); 121,16foll.
(ekissa 1okadhatuya ti ekasmirp -e... buddha hi
uppajjamana imasmirp yeva -e uppajjanti); 177,13
(til).l).arp til).l).arp antara ekeka 1okantarika hoti,
til).l).arp va
ahacca t}lapitanarp majjhe okaso viya); V 7,18 (dasahi
--sahassehi sannipatitahi devatahi parivuto); Spk II
159,25joll. (imamha -a satta para-
cakkava!a ca -arp Mhv 18:53 (cha-
bbal).l).arasmiyo ... sobhayirpsu ca); -at
Ap 585,17 and 593,5 read with Be, Ce,
Se (Ee samarp); - 2. (m.) the mountain-
range believed to encircle a world; Vism 421,14 (-a -ehi
himavanta himavantehi Sineril Sinerilhi
samagantva CUI).l).avicul).l).a hutva vinassanti; or world ?);
Sv 446,1 (samuddo -o himava Sineru candimasuriya-
nakkhattadini ... ); Spk III 76,1 ( va sinerurp va
ahacca);- -'-addika, m., the mountain-range believed
to encircle a world; Samantak 767 (himalayo -' -addiko
ca); - --gabbha, m., what is within the cakkavi\!a
mountain range; the interior of a world; Mp III 319,7
( pilretva thita mahapat}lavi); Dhp-a IV 74,18;
- --pabbata, m., the mountain-range believed to
encircle a world; Ja III 32,16' parivaretva
t}litena --pabbatena saddhirp, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
samudde); Vism 421,9 ( --pabbatarp pi
pi vato ukkhipitva akase khipati); Sp 1137,5foll. (--sima
nama --pabbaten' eva paricchinna); Ps II 254,33 (cakka-
nabhiyo viya --sahasse hoti,
ara vi ya dipa pakata honti . . . nemiyo vi ya --pabbata
93 cakkika
pakata honti); Spk III 6,14 ( --pabbatarp kampento viya);
- --si1uccaya, m., the mountain-range believed to
encircle a world; Vism 206,26* (dve-asitisahassani
ajjhoga!ho mahal).l).ave accuggato tavad eva --si1uccayo
parikkhipitva 1okadhatum thito) =
Sp 119,24* = As 299,5; -
0
-viddha, n. [cakka +
viddha
1
], "circle-piercing", a feat of archery; Ja V
130,21 (mahasatto catilsu kal).l).esu catasso kadaliyo
thapetva . . . ekarp kadalirp sandhaya khipi, naraco tarp
vijjhi tato dutiyarp tato tatiyarp tato ... raja
kirp nam' tata ti nama deva ti); -
0
-vyha, m., a form of battle arra y or tactic; Ja II 404,10
(yuddhe nama padumavyilho -o sakatavyilho ti tayo
vyilha honti, Ce, Se so; Be yuddho nama tividho
padumavyilho -o sakatavyilho ti; Ee yuddho nama
padumavyilho ... ); IV 343,17 (in cpd); -
0
-vha, m. the
Cakra bird; Abh 641 (cakkavako tu -o);
0
-Samar!ha, mfn., mounted on carts; ? A I 178,21 (hoti
so samayo hoti atavisailkopo -a janapada
pariyayanti; Mp II 284,23 foil.: ettha iriyapathacakkarp pi
vattati yanacakkarp pi, bhayasmirp hi sampatte
yanakani atthi te attano tesu
aropetva palayanti, natthi te kajena va adaya
sisena va ukkhipitva palayanti yeva ti; cfMp I 120,17:
cakkasaddo . . . -a janapada pariyayanti ti ettha
iriyapathacakke) t III 66,10; Sp 807,28 (ratthabhede -a
janapada pariyayanti); - sucakka, mfn., having good
wheels; Ud-a 370,28 ( -arp . . . katva); -
se e also anudhammacakkappavattaka, sacakkaka.
cakkala, n.(?), a ring; a disc; a wheel; Sp 1220,6
(sarpsaral).akitiko nama --yutto kitiko);- ifc see akkhi-
(sv akkhi\ visama-.
cakkalaka, cakkalika
1
, n., a ring; a disc; a wheel;
Sp 281,7 (phalakesu va kitikasu va dve tll).i -ani yojetva
katarp sarpsaral).akitikadvararp); Vism 255,14 (satta
givatthini dal).<;iena vijjhitva patipatiya
ka!Iracakka1akasal).thanani) Vibh-a 238,17 (eds
-cakka1ika-) t Pj I 50,26 (Be, Ce, Se -ka!Jrakhal).<;ia-
Sal).thanani; Ee -ka!Iradal).<;iasal).thanani);- ifc see 1oha-.
cakkalika\ see sv cakkalaka.
cakkalika
2
, n., a (circular) pad; ? V in II 174,27 ( -arp
uppannarp hoti, anujanami bhikkhave padapuchanirp
katun ti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se cakkali uppanna; Sp 1248,27:
kamba1adihi vethetva Sp-t [Be] III
405,24: -an ti kamba1adihi vethetva cakkasal).thanena
katarp); Sp 1216,15 (-an ti ettha
bandhiturp anujanami ti attho, ad
Vin II 148,32: anujanami bhikkhave vatapanacakka1ikan
ti); - ifc see vatapana-.
cakkali, f., a (circular) pad;? Vin II 174,27 (-I uppanna
hoti, anujanami bhikkhave padapuchanirp katun ti, Ee,
Se so; Be, Ce uppannarp; Sp 1248,27: -I ti
kambaladihi vethetva katacakka1ikarp, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce
cakkalikan ti); 178,3 (in uddana: ca -I
santharena ca, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se -i); 179,23* (in uddana:
cammacakkali co1akarp, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se camma-
cakka1i).
cakkika, m. [S. cakrika], l. a bard; Abh 396 (veta!iko
bodhakaro -o tu ca ghal).tiko); - 2. an oil-miller;
Bv-a 114,31 ( mahacakkayantarp viya).
cakketi
cakketi, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup cakkayati,
Wg 32:56], hurts, inflicts pain; Sadd 521,11joll. (cakka
cukka vyathane: -eti -ayati ... -eti vyathati hiqsatl ti
atthena cakkam).
cakkhati
1
, pr. J sg. [cf S. re], speaks; tells;
appears; sees; Dhatum 22 (cakkha dasse); It-a 11 26,29
(-antl ti cakkhilni, samavisamaq acikkhantani viya
pavattantl ti attho ); Bv-a 33,15 (-a ti ti cakkhu,
samavisamaq vibhavayatl ti attho); Sadd 332,22 (cakkha
viyattiyaq vacayaq . . . -atl ti cakkhu, samavisamaq
abhivyattaq vadantaq viya hoti ti attho); - see also
cikkhati.
cakkhate, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. eats; eats with
relish, enjoys; Vism 481,12 (-atl ti cakkhu, rilpaq
assadeti vibhaveti ca ti attho ); It-a II 26,29 foll. ( -anti ti
cakkhni ... madhuq -ati vyajanaq -atl ti, imani ca
anubhavantani assadentiini viya hontl ti
cakkhanarthena cakkhni); Sadd 332,23joll. (atha va
silpaq -ati madhuq -atl ti adisu viya yasma assadattho
pi cakkhusaddo bhavati tasma -ati
rilpaq assadentaq vi ya hoti ti assadattho pi gahetabbo ).
cakkhana, cakkhm}a, n. [from cakkhati
2
; cf S. lex.
eating, eating with relish, enjoying;
It-a 11 26,3ofoll. (atha va
0
'-aghena cakkhilni, kim idaq
-aq nama, assadanaq, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee cakkhaghena,
prob. wr).
cakkhavayatanadi- in Ee at It-a II 37,19 is prob. wr for
cakkhayatanadi- (Be, Ce so) or for cakkhvayatanadi- (Se
so).
cakkhi(n), mfn. [from cakkhu ?], having eyes; having
insight; Sadd 188,18* ( ... hatthl -1 pakkhl darhl ... ).
cakkhu, n. [S., BHS (sg. nom. -u, -uq; gen.
-ussa, -uno; pl. nom. -ilni, -il); l. the eye; the organ of
sight; the faculty of seeing, sight, Abh 149 (locanaq
cacchi -u ca); 835; V in I 34, n ( -uq bhikkhave adittaq
rilpa aditta cakkhuvia1,1aq adittaq ... ); III 188,33 (raho
nama -ussa raho sotassa raho); DI 70,8 (bhikkhu -una
rilpaq disva na nimittaggahl hoti niinuvyajanaggahi);
II 183,22 (pasado duddikkho ahosi musati -ni); 308,1o
( -uq loke piyarilpaq satarilpaq etth' esa ta1,1ha
uppajjamana uppajjati); MI 503,14 ( -uq ... rilpiiramaq
rilparataq rilpasammuditaq); II 121,9 (passami eke
kise 1khe . . . na vi ya mae -uq
bandhante janassa dassanaya; Ps Ili 353,7 foil.: -uq
abandhante viya, apasiidikaq hi disva puna olokana-
kiccaq na hoti, tasma so -uq na bandhati nama,
pasadikaq pana disva punappuna olokanakiccaq hoti,
tasma so -uq bandhati nama); 169,4foll. (yada me
sama1,1o Gotamo -una -uq upasaqharissati athahaq
sama1,1aq Gotamaq pahaq pucchissaml ti ...
bhagava . . . yen a miil)avo tena -ilni
upasaqhasi); III 279,24 (ariyasavako -usmiq nibbindati
rilpesu nibbindati); 298,19 (andho hi ... -una rilpaq na
passati); SI 115,22 (tav' eva papima -u tava rilpa tava
cakkhusamphassaviiil)ayatanaq); III 232,4 (yo ...
-usmiq chandarago cittass' eso upakkileso); IV 54,8
( -uq . . . suaq attena va attaniyena va); 133,23 foil.
(bhikkhu -uq aniccan ti passati . . . -uq dukkhan ti
passati ... -uq anatta ti passati); A III 279,14 (bhikkhu
-una rilpaq disva n' eva sumano hoti na dummano,
94 cakkhu
upekkhako viharati ... ); IV 55,8 (api ca kho matu-
gamassa -una -uq upanijjhayati pekkhati ... ); Dhp 360
(-una saqvaro sadhu sadhu sotena saqvaro ); It 24,8*
(-u sotaq ca ghiinaq ca jivha kayo tatha mano etani
yassa dvarani suguttani 'dha bhikkhuno ... ); Sn 922
( -hi n' eva lol' assa gamakathaya avaraye sotaq);
1142 (pass ami naq manasa -una va); Pv 18:1 (yo ca
tuyhaq sako bhata hadayaq -uq va dakkhi1,1aq);
Thi 396 (handa te -uq harassu taq tassa narassa adasi
tavade); Ja II 131,23* (-ni e' assa na dadati pari1omaq
ca vattati; 132,3': -una -uq ahacca pamukho hutva na
oloketi, aato -ni harati) = IV 197,19* (198,18':
o1okentaq na oloketi); IV 137,16 (lo1,1ajalapaharani dve
pi -ni nassiqsu); 408,27* (tato so katipahassa
uparil!hesu -usu); VI 493,8* (hadayaq -uq p' ahaq
dajjaq kiq me bahirakaq dhanaq); Nidd I 233,17
(tesaq -uto rilpatal).ha savati ... ); Ap 520,2 (uddhaq
adho ca tiriyaq sabbaq passami -una); Cp 1:8:16 (na
me dessa ubho -); Dhs 597 (yaq -uq catunnaq
mahabhtanaq upadaya pasado attabhavapariyapanno
anidassano sapparigho yena -una anidassanena
sappatighena rilpaq sanidassanaq sapparighaq passi va
passati va ... ); 83,7 (-u aniccan ti ekaqsa-
vyakaral)lyo ); Nett 30,9 ( -uq bhikkhave anavaghitaq
ittaraq parittaq pabhailgu); Vism 21,21 (yada
-ussa apathaq agacchati); 589,13 (yaq
1oko ayatavitthataq akkhi-
kilpake naharusuttakena abaddhaq maqsapil)<oiaq - ti
sajanati); Spk III 40,28 (mayhaq -u pasannaq ahaq
appamattakaq pi pativijjhituq sakkoml
ti); 264,11 (kayo pi ki1amati -ni pi vihaanti); Pj I
150,23 (anekani jatisahassiini -umhi rogo va doso va
ussada va pi!aka va na honti); Ud-a 149,18 (tassa taq
siriq daghukama viya andha -ilni parilabhiqsu);
Cp-a 72,18 (bodhisattassa saccakiriyaya -ilsu
uppannesu); - dibbaq cakkhu, superhuman sight
(enabling one to see people or things at a great
distance, or to see those in other states of being); Vin I
8,7 (addasa kho bhagava dibbena -una visuddhena ati-
kkantamiinusakena pacavaggiye bhikkhil Bariil)asiyaq
viharante Isipatane migadaye); Ili 5,1 (so dibbena
-una ... satte passami cavamane uppajjamane ... ); D II
20,13 (jatassa ... Vipassissa kumarassa kammavipakajaq
dibbaq -uq paturahosi, yena sudaq samanta yojanaq
passati diva e' eva rattiq ca); 87,11 (addasa kho bhagava
dibbena -una . . . ta devatayo . . . vatthilni pari-
gal).hantiyo); 329,19 (te tattha appamatta atapino pahitatta
viharanta dibbaq -uq visodhenti, te dibbena -una ...
imam eva 1okaq passanti paraq ca satte ca opapatike);
MI 213,26 (bhikkhu dibbena -una ... sahassaq 1okiinaq
voloketi); Ud 40,12 (addasa kho ayasma
Mahamoggallano dibbena -una . . . tena yakkhena
ayasmato Sariputtassa sise paharaq diyamiinaq);
Th 996 (na pi dibbassa -uno ... pal).idhl me na vijjati);
Ap 448,7 (dibbaq -uq visuddhaq me samadhikusalo
ahaq); 2. insight, knowledge, understanding;
Abh 835 (-u paayaq . . . dhammacakkhumhi ca);
V in I 11,2 (idaq dukkhaq ariyasaccan ti me bhikkhave
pubbe ananussutesu dhammesu -uq udapadi a1,1aq
udapiidi paa udapadi ... ); D II 33,6 (samudayo
cakkhu
samudayo ti kho ... pub be ananussutesu dhammesu -urp
udapadi; Sv 460,28: -urp udapadl ti dassanatthena); MI
51 0,16foll. (tarp hi te Magandiya ariyarp -urp natthi
yena tvarp ariyena -una arogyarp janeyyasi nibbanarp
passeyyasl ti; Ps Ili 219,2o: ariyarp -un ti parisuddharp
vipassanafu_larp e' eva maggaai:Iarp ca); S IV 233,26
(ima vedana ti me ... -urp udapadi); A I 128,33/oll.
( ekaccassa puggalassa tathariiparp -u na hoti
yathariipena -una anadhigatarp va bhogarp
adhigaccheyya ... ; Mp II 200,6: paacakkhu na hoti);
III 243,3 (pac' ime bhikkhave vassassa antaraya yarp
nemitta na jananti yattha nemittanarp -u na kkamati);
It 52,17* (marpsacakkhu dibbacakkhu paacakkhu
anuttararp etani t!I:II -uni akkhasi purisuttamo );
Nett 191,15 ( ... -una vijjaya buddhiya ... ); Mill0,13
(sakim eva -urp udapadi); 94,25 (tesu me pahesu -urp
dehi paravadanarp niggahaya ti); Spk II 354,7 (-un ti
dve -ni, fu_lacakkhurp e' eva marpsacakkhurp ca); -
3. the eye of the world (as the means of man 's seeing );
power of seeing, vision; (perhaps: light;) Vin II 284,17
(atikhipparp sugato parinibbuto atikhipparp -up loke
antarallitan ti) = D II 158,2; A I 22,29 (ekapuggalassa
bhikkhave patubhava mahato -ussa patubhavo hoti
mahato alokassa patubhavo hoti mahato obhasassa
patubhavo hoti ... ; Mp I 117,10: katamassa -u ssa ti
paacakkhussa); Sn 599 ( -up lo k e samuppannarp
mayarp pucchama Gotamarp; Pj II 463,27:
avijjandhakare loke tap andhakarap vidhamitva lokassa
dighadhammikadi-atthasandassanena -urp hutva
samuppannarp); Th 1031 (-u sabbassa lokassa
pjaneyyo; Th-a lii 119,6 foll.: y asma sadevakassa
lokassa samadassanena
0
-bhto, tasma -u sabbassa
lokassa pjanlyo); - ifc see okhitta- (sv okkhipati),
ai:Ia-, dibba-, dhamma- (sv dhamma \ paa-, pasada-,
buddha-, marpsa-, vivata- (sv vivarati), samanta-; -
o -ayatana, n., the sense-organ that is the eye; the
sphere ofvisual perception; D III 243,14 (cha ajjhattikani
ayatanani, -ap sotayatanarp ... ); SIl 3,3o; Dhs 597
(As 308,26: -arp p' etarp);
Vism 482,23 (cakkhu ca tarp ayatanarp ca ti -ap); -
0
'-indriya,
0
-'ndriya, n., the sense-faculty that is the
eye; D III 226,3 (rakkhati -arp, -e sarpvararp apajjati);
MI 295,7 (-arp sotindriyarp ghanindriyap ... ); S V
216,23 ( dissati ca indriyanap aathattarp -assa
sotindriyassa . . . kayindriyassa ti); Th 730 ( -arp ce
riipesu gacchantarp anivarayam); Ja III 344,23' ( -am eva
sandhaya kupitindriyo si ti aba); Dhs 597 (As 308,2s:
indagharp karetl ti -arp p' etarp);
Spk III 240,24 (cakkhu ca cakkhudvare nibbattanap
dhammanarp adhipateyyasaiJ.khatena indaghena
indriyarp ca ti -arp); - o -uppatana, n., tearing out of
the eyes; Mill66,29 (cara attakatena -arp slaropanap
slsacchedanarp papui:Ianti); o -kara1,1a, mf( -!)n.
[cakkhu +

producing sight or insight; Vin I


10,16 (ete ... ubho ante anupagamma majjhima patipada
tathagatena abhisambuddha -1 ai:Iakarai:II ... ; Sp 965,10:
-1 ti paacakkhup sandhay' aba) f. MI 15,27; S V 97,27
(satt' ime bhikkhave bojjhaiJ.ga -a fu.!akarai:Ia); It 82,22
(tayo 'me bhikkhave kusalavitakka -a
fu.!akarai:Ia); - mfn., not producing
95 cakkhu
sight or insight; blinding, deluding; S V 97,14 (nlvarai:Ia
andhakarai:Ia A I 216,2o (raga ... andha-
karai:lo acakkhukarai:Io ... ; Mp II 330,21: paacakkhurp
na karotl ti acakkhukarai:Io); It 82,10; -
0
-klilusiya, n.,
obscuration, dimness of the eyes; Pv-a 124,26 (piya-
cakkhhi oloketabbe -arp uppadesip); -
0
-da, mfn.
[cakkhu + da
3
], giving sight, giving vision; SI 32,9* foll.
(kirpdado hoti -o ... d!pado hoti -o; Spk I 83,12: andha-
kare cakkhumantanarp pi riipadassanabhavato dlpado -o
nama hoti);-
0
-dada, mfn., giving sight, giving vision;
Th 3 (alokada -a bhavanti ye agatanarp vinayanti
kaii.kharp; Th-a l 36,33: paamayam eva cakkhurp
dadant! ti -a); -
0
-dala, n., the eyelid; Ps II 362,32
(heraiko kahapai:Iarp hatthe thapetva ... na -en' eva
parivatteturp sakkoti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
0
-balen' eva);-
0
-dvlira, m., the means of access that is the eye (as
sense-organ); Nidd I 130,22; Mil55,3o; Vism 432,35 (-e
cakkuviai:Iam eva riiparp passati na itarani); 624,7;
Spk III 4,27 ( -asmirp hi apathagate -
0
-dvarika, mfn., connected with the means of access
that is the eye; Th-a III 44,18 ( -ena viai:Iasantanena);
Vibh-a 406,18 (-ap avajjanarp); -
0
-dhatu,f, the
constituent element that is the eye (as sense-organ);
M lii 62,10 (agharasa kho ima ... dhatuyo: -u riipadhatu
cakkhuviai:Iadhatu ... ); Dhs 597 (As 308,27: suata-
sabhavanissattatthena -u p' esa); 703; Vibh 413,34;
Vism 489,15 (bheritalarp viya -u datthabba dai:I<;lo viya
riipadhatu saddo vi ya cakkhuviai:Iadhatu); Spk II 131 ,s
(cakkhuppasado -u riipadhatu); -
0
-patha, m. and n. l. (m.) the range or reach of sight;
D II 210,8 (devanarp tavatirpsanarp -asmip); Ja IV
189,5 (ath' assa tathagatassa -arp atikkantakale);
Vv-a 119,1 (yava -ap samatikkama, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
--samatikkama); - 2. (n.) (means of sight ?) the eye;
Ja IV 403,21* (kenanusittho idha-m-agato si ... -ani
yaciturp; 403,24: -anl ti cakkhnarp etarp namarp);
404,5* (dadabi me -arp anuttararp yam abu nettarp
purisena duccajarp ); - o -(p )pasada, m., the tranquillity
(resulting in sensitivity) of the sense-organ that is the
eye; the receptive surface or power of the sense-organ
that is the eye; Vism 446,3* (yena -ena
riipani-m-anupassati); Sv 1003,1 (marpsacakkhurp -o);
Ps II 77,8 (nissayabhavena -arp ca
catusamutthanikariipe ca paticca cakkhuviai:Iarp nama
uppajjati); As 309,14 anoloketu-
kamassapi riiparp -arp ghageti); -
0
-bhta, mfn., like
an eye, seeing; full of insight, possessing vision; V in III
105,23 (-a vata bhikkhave savaka viharanti, fu_labhta
vata bhikkhave savaka viharanti; Sp 508,3: cakkhu
bhtarp jatarp uppannarp tesan ti -a, bhtacakkhuka
uppannacakkhuka, cakkhurp uppadetva viharann ti
attho); MI 111,12 (bhagava janarp janati passarp passati
-o ai:Iabhto dhammabhto brahmabhto; Ps II 76,22:
svayarp dassanaparii:Iayakatthena -o) = A V 226,25
(Mp V 72,8: -o ti cakkhu viya bhto jato nibbatto); Ja I
146,32* (nindito -ehi kayo balabhinandito);
0
-ma(t), mfn. and m., l. possessing eyes, gifted with
sight; (one) who has eyes, who can see; one who has the
gift of sight; V in III 6,8 (seyyatha pi ... andhakare va
telapajjotarp dhareyya
0
-manto riipani dakkhintl ti evam
cakkhussa
eva . . . bhota Gotamena anekapariyayena dhammo
pakasito) =MI 290,5; D II 13,22 (tam
0
-ma puriso
hatthe karitva paccavekkheyya ... ); M III 299,15
(seyyatha pi ...
0
-ma puriso umm!letva va nimlleyya
nimlletva va ummlleyya); S V 121,29 (
0
-ma puriso
paccavekkhamano); A I 124,15
(
0
-ma puriso rattandhakaratimisaya vijjantarikaya rpani
passeyya); Ud 50,33* (
0
-ma visamani va ... pa!).<;lito ...
papani parivajjaye); Th 501 (
0
-m' assa yatha andho
sotava badhiro yatha); Ja II 33,22* (udet'
0
-ma
ekaraja harissava!).l).O pathavippabhaso; 34,1 foll.:
0
-ma
ti vidhamitva
cakkhupati1abhakaraJ).ena tena
tena cakkhuna
0
-ma); IV 404,w (ubhayani
[cakkhni] dadam' sa
0
-ma gaccha; 404,13':
0
-ma
ti so mama cakkhhi
0
-ma hutva); Mi1328,1 (yo
koci
0
-ma puriso); Vism 38,21 (ajja dani
0
-mante nissaya
atan ti); Ps II 245,32

gaganamajjhe thito
suriyo viya ... pakato); - 2. (one) who possesses
insight and vision; wise; DI 191,12 (sabbe va kho ete
Potthapada paribbajaka andha acakkhuka, yeva
eko
0
-ma); III 195,28* (Vipassissa nam' atthu
0
-mantassa sirimato); A 1 117,17 ca bhikkhave
bhikkhu
0
-ma hoti, idha bhikkhave bhikkhu
dukkhan ti pajanati); It 108,18* (aloka-
kara!).a dhira
0
-manto ral).anjaha); Th 295 (Rahu1abhaddo
ti vidu e' amhi putto buddhassa ca
dhammesu
0
-ma); Thi 189 (satimati
0
-mati bhikkhuni
bhavitindriya); Ja II 327 ,13* (
0
-ma andhita honti
gata) quoted Sadd 145,3o; Ap 20,16
(buddho nu kho na va buddho, handa passami


371,13 (yada buddha
0
-manto uppajjanti pabhaii.kara, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee wr
0
-manta); Dhp-a III 175,1
paacakkhu atthi te eva o -manto); - esp. used of the
Buddha: Abh 1 (bhagava natho
0
-ma); D II 123,11*
(dukkhass' antakaro sattha
0
-ma parinibbuto); 166,12'
(bahujjano
0
-mato pasanno); SI 30,4 (
0
-mata
anubuddho; Spk 1 81,16/oll.:
0
-mata ti pacahi cakkhhi
0
-mantena tathagatena); 121,15* (pade vandami
0
-ma);
Dhp 273 (virago settho ca
0
-ma); Sn 570 agamha ito aghami
0
-ma, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se wr
0
-ma) = Th 838; Vv 12:5
(upasika
0
-mato Ap 21,6 (antojalagata ete tava
iil).amhi
0
-ma, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
0
-ma; Ap-a 226,19:
0
-ma pacahi cakkhhi
0
-manta,
Ud-a 154,9 (tatha Sakyamuni pi agato tathagato
vuccati tena
0
-ma); Pj II 42,26 (
0
-ma ti bhagava pakati-
dibbapaasamantabuddhacakkhhi ti pacahi cakkhhi
0
-ma); - cakkhumanto in Ee at Spk 1 77,5 is wr for
cakkhumantena (Be, Ce, Se so); -
0
-lola, mfn., greedy
with the eye, greedy for sights; or with a restless eye;
Nidd I 366,2/oll. (ekacco -o ...
samatikkamitabban ti . . . ...
anuyutto viharati rpadassanaya . . . atha va . . . disa-
pekkhamano gacchati ... atha va ... na rakkhati
cakkhundriye na apajjati); -
0
-loliya, n. greed for sights; or restlessness of eye;
Nidd 1 366,2 (Nidd-a I 389,33: cakkhudvare uppanna-
lobhavasena -ena); 367,22 pajaheyya);
0
-ViiiQa, n., cognizance by the sense-organ that is the
96
cankama
eye; Vin I 34,18 bhikkhave rpa aditta
cakkhusamphasso aditto); D III 243,2o (cha
viiil).akaya, ... ); M III 264,33
avuso Channa --viatabbe dhamme
mama eso asmi eso me atta ti
samanupassasi); 281,8 ca paticca rpe ca
uppajjati S IV 39,1 (yattha ... atthi atthi
rpa atthi atthi --viatabba dhamma atthi tattha
Maro va Marapaatti va); Ja VI 247,9 (-assa uppatti-
Dhs 556; Mil 52,13
ca kho maharaja sati rpesu ca hoti
-e sati
0
-samphasso hoti
0
-samphasse sati vedana hoti);
Vism 458,23 (
0
-dvare tava

As 262,8
(kiiral).abhtassa cakkhussa cakkhuto va
va viiil).an ti -
0
-vieyya, mfn., cognisable by the sense-organ that is
the eye; Vin 1 184,2o (bhusa ce pi -a rpa cakkhussa
agacchanti); A III 411,4 (pac' ime bhikkhave
kamagul).a, -a rupa ittha kanta . . . sotavieyya
sadda ... ); Dhs 589; 1095; Mil64,11 maharaja
-an ti); PsI 216,3 (na hi jara -a hoti); II 56,7 (-a ti
cakkhuvial).ena passitabba); As 83,31
akaro -o hoti, viatti pana na -a, mano-
vieyya eva);- sacakkhu, mfn., having eyes, sighted;
Ja IV 408,8* (-u brahma!).o asi andho raja upavisi);
Dhp-a I 20,7 ( --kale); see also acakkhuka,
amisacakkhuka, dibbacakkhuka, disacakkhuka,
visamacakkhuka, sacakkhuka.
cakkhussa, mfn. [S. pleasing to the eyes;
wholesome for the eyes; Vin II 137,34 (pac' ime
bhikkhave dantakaghassa khadane:
na hoti ... ) = A III 250,26; -
acakkhussa, mfn., unpleasant for the eyes; not whole-
some for the eyes; Vin II 137,3o (pac' ime bhikkhave
adinava dantakaghassa akhadane:
hoti ... ; Sp 1213,28: -an ti
na hoti janeti) = A III 250,19 (Mp III
326,14: na na
karoti); Vin II 148,27 (vihara avatapanaka honti -a
duggandha); A III 256,14 (pac' ime bhikkhave adinava
... -o dubba!).l).akaraJ).O dubbalakaraJ).O ... ).
cakama, m. (and n.) [BHS caii.krama], l. the act of
walking; walking about, walking up and down; M III
112,32 (tassa ce ... bhikkhuno ... -aya namati ...
thanaya ... nisajjaya ... ); A I 114,11 (bhikkhu
-ena msaJJaya avara!).Iyehi dhammehi
parisodheti); Mil216,3 (thanena -ena
vitinamenti); Vism 108,2o va -o va vagati);
Spk III 170,15 ( adhitthahantassa
- ifc se e thana-; - 2. a place for walking up and down,
a (raised) walkway, a terrace; Abh 213 (-o); Vin I 15,26
(-a orohitva paatte asane nisidi); II 120,3 (-o nica-
vatthuko hoti, udakena otthayati); DI 105,21 (bhagava
vihara nikkhamma abbhutthasi); Th 271 (
abhirhanto tatth' eva chama); Ja II 273,24
gantva karetva mapetva);
Ap 93,2o (sudhaya katva
99,12 (itthakahi cinitvana 212,z7
(bhagavato maya); Bv 1:5 (-am
cakamati
mapayissami nabhe ratanam;u:qitarp; Bv-a 28,7: -an ti
cailkamitabbatthanarp vuccati); Vism 292,29 foll. (-e
1ekharp katva aharp ito
0
-kotito parakotirp gantva
nivattamano imarp 1ekharp patva va parinibbayissami ti
vatva); Cp-a 40,32 ( -arp katva va1ukarp okiri);
Vibh-a 474,35 (mayharp -amha otaraQ.akale ti);
Mhv 5:226 (Sumittathero nibbayi cailkamanto va -e);
- acailkamarp in Ee, Se at Th 1174 is prob. wr; read
adhogamarp with Be, Ce and eds at Th-a III 170,15; -
see also thanacailkami(n), thanacailkamika.
cailkamati, pr. 3 sg. [intens. of kamati qv;
S. cailkramyate; BHS cailkramati], walks, walks about;
walks up and down; Vin I 15,25 (bhagava rattiya
paccsasamayarp paccutthaya ajjhokase -ati); 32,1o
(yannnaharp samanta udakarp ussaretva majjhe
reQ.uhataya bhmiya -eyyan ti); IV 18,25 (sa ittthi
satakarp nikkhipitva ayasmato Anuruddhassa purato -ati
pi titthati pi nisidati pi seyyarp pi kappeti); M III 12,1
(akase pi pallailkena -ati seyyatha pi pakkhi sakuQ.o);
Th 540 (gattani parisicitva -issami ekako ); Ja II 385,5
(eko posavaniya1o1amakkato ... ekassa sllavahatthissa
pi!!he nisiditva ... pitthiyarp -ati); Vism 400,16 (thero
mukhena pavisitva anta kucchiyarp pacmena ca
pacchimena ca -ati); PsI 234,26 (padesu avahantesu
j;u:Q.ukehi -ati); Sv 251,30 (kasma pana tasmirp samaye
-antl ti pal).itabhojanapaccayassa thinamiddhassa
vinodanattharp); Sadd 411,27 (kamati -ati); - part.pr.
(a) cailkama(t), mfn., V in 1 182,2 (tassa
accaraddhaviriyassa -ato pada bhijjirpsu); Sp 1085,12
(sa-upahanassa -ato apatti); (b) cailkamanta,
mft-anti)n., Vin I 133,23 (SUQ.anti ... -antanarp pada-
saddarp); II 120,6 (bhikkh cailkame -anta paripatanti);
M 1 21,7; S 1 179,12 (bhagavantarp -antarp
anucailkamamano); Ja V 156,17' (paramena itthivilasena
-antiya); Ap 372,1; Mi1374,s (-anta pi titthanto);
Pv-a 105,26 (raja Ajatasattu .. . uparipasadavaragato
-anta); - neg. acailkamanta, mfn., Sp 12,13 (imasmirp
sasane anipanno anisinno atthito acailkamanto ko
bhikkhu arahattarp patto ti vutte Anandatthero ti vatturp
vanati); (e) cailkamamana, mfn., Vin I 187,9foll.
(chabbaggiya bhikkh satthari anupahane -amane
theresu pi bhikkhsu anupahanesu -amanesu saupahana
-anti); Sp 400,25; Bv-a 36,36; - aor. 3 sg. cailkaml,
Vin I 32,12; Ja V 132,17 (cailkamarp aruyha katipayavare
aparapararp -i); Ap 68,22 (buddho akase -i tada);
Mhv 38:106; 3 pl. cailkamirpsu, Sv 400,2; Spk II 141,15;
- inf cailkamiturp, Vism 186,n; Ps IV 162,11;- absol.
(a) cailkamitva, S 1 107,12 (bhagava bahu-d-eva rattirp
ajjhokase -itva); Ja III 177,9 (tassa khandhe -itva);
Spk I 39,7; (b) cailkamitvana, Ap 166,6;
pp cailkamita, (mf)n. (or mfn. ?), walking; (or walked
over; ?) Sp 757,26 (--t!hanarp dassessama ti
punappunarp bhmirp bhindanta cailkamanti);
Mhv 15:208 (tassa --t!hane dipadipassa sadhuno); -
fpp cailkamitabba, mfn. and n. impers., Vin I 187,3o (na
bhikkhave acariyesu . . . anupahanesu cailkamamanesu
sa-upahanena -arp); II 33,21 (na nice cailkame
cailkamante ucce cailkame -arp); Vism 186,23
(asubhanimittadisabhimukhe bhmippadese -an ti
attho); Bv-a 28,7 (cailkaman ti --t!hanarp vuccati); -
97 cagotaka
caus. pr. 3 sg cailkamapeti, Pj II 59,12 (pariggahetva va
narp cailkamapenti nisidapenti vunhapenti);
absol. cailkamapetva, Ja III 9,9 (assassa sannaharp
mocetva cailkamapetva udakarp payetva . . . til).arp
adasi).
cailkamana, n. [S., BHS cailkram;u:a], l. walking (about);
walking up and down; Ap 18,11 (pal1ailkena nisajjaya
thana -en a ca vitinamenti te rattirp); Sp 977,32
(
0
' -atthaya va dhotapadaparihar;u:atthaya va patimukka
upahana padagata honti); Spk III 199,1 (
0
-ka1e); It-a II
92,9 (cararp va ti bhikkhacaravasena
0
-vasena ca
caranto); - ifc see thana-; - 2. a place for walking
about or up and down; a (raised) walkway, a terrace;
Abh 213 (-arp tu cailkamo); Ap 203,20 (-arp
samar)ho); Bv 1:17 (dibbarp mandaravarp puppharp ...
-e okiranti sabbe deva samagata; Bv-a 36,36: tasmirp -e
cailkamamanarp bhagavantarp pjenti ti); Ps II 165,3
( -arp aruyha aparapararp cailkamati); Dhp-a I 20,4 (-e
paQ.ake disva); -
0
-koti,f, the end of the walkway;
Ja IV 329,s ( -iyarp pasiil).aphalake nisidi); Vism 41 ,3o
(-iyarp rukkhe adhivat!ha devata); PsI 258,7; Spk III
187,15; Pv-a 79,s (sa pavisitva -iyarp !hatva therassa
attanarp dassesi);-
0
-khaja, m(fn)., lame and walking
on ... ; ? Sp 1030,31foll. (aggapaden' eva -o va
paQ.hikaya -o va ... ); -
0
-Slila,f, a hall or enclosure
for walking about in; V in II 120,sfoll. (bhikkh
ajjhokase cailkamanta sitena pi UQ.hena pi ki1amanti ...
anujanami bhikkhave -an ti, -aya tiQ.aCUQ.Q.arp
paripatati).
cailkora, see sv cakora.
cailkolapupphatp in Ee at Ap 215,24 is wr; Be, Ce
ailko1a-; Se vaku1a-.
cailgavlira, n. [?; cf AMg cailgabera, "a large metal pan"],
a strainer; a sieve; MI 142,3lfoll. (addasa -arp, -arp
bhadante ti, Ce, Ee so; Be -o bhadante ti; Se pailka-
vararp, pailkavaro bhadante ti; Ps II 128,w: -an ti khara-
parissavanarp, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se cailkavaran ti); 144,21
(-an ti kho bhikkhu pacann' etarp nivar;u:anarp
adhivacanarp, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se pailkavaran ti); Ja V
186,14* (upaniyat' idarp mae parittarp udakarp va
-arnhi, Ce, Ee so; Be cailkavaramhi; Se pailkavaramhi;
186,27'joll.: yatha parittarp udakarp rajakanarp khara-
cailgavare pakkhittarp sigharp pariyadiyati, Ce, Ee so;
Be kharacailkavare; Se kharapailkavare); Ud-a 403,14 (-e
pakkhitta-udakarp vi ya parikkhayarp gatarp).
cailgavliraka, n. [cailgavara + ki], a strainer, a sieve;
Mil 365,13 ( -assa dve ailgani gahetabbani, Be, Ee so; Ce
vailgavarakassa (?); Se pailkavarassa).
cailgotaka, cailkotaka, m.n. [?; cf AMg cailge, cailgeria,
"a flat basket to keep flowers in"], a box or basket ( often
of bamboo, or of gold, esp. for flowers ), a trug; Abh 317
(-o kar;u:qo ca, Ce so; Be cailkotako); Ja V 110,7 (-e
kappasapicurp attharitva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se cailkotake);
303,2o (tesarp pupphanarp -arp pretva, Ce, Ee so; Se
cailkotakarp; Be suv;u:Q.acailkotakarp); Ap 118,6 (-e
thapetvana anojarp puppham uttamarp, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
cailkotake); 434,28 ( -arp gahetvana, E e so; Se
cailkotakarp; Be, Ce sakosakarp); Vism 173,3 (pupphani
gahetva . . . -arp va karaQ.qapata1arp va pattehi yeva
samatittikarp pretva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se cailkotakarp);
cacea ti
Sp 1244,15 ( ... vljanl -a111 pacchi ... , Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
Dhp-a IIl 101,20 (ta -ehi gandhamalad!ni
gahapetva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se Vv-a 158,19
(suval).l).apupphehi gandhajatehi ca puritani -am
gahapetva gantukama, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
Ap-a 392,27 ( -a111 puretva, Ce so; E e -asmiq1; Be, Se
ifc see dhatu-, mala-.
cacea ti, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup carcati, Wg 17:67, 28: 17],
abuses; avoids; ? Sadd 335,25 (cacea jacca paribhasana-
vajjanesu: -ati caccu, perhaps wr; cfWg 17:67:

caceara, n. [BHS, AMg id.; cf S. careara, K.R. Nonnan,
1960, p. 268; and S. catvara, BHS catvara], a square
(where severa[ roads meet); a thoroughfare; Abh 203
(catukkaJ11 -e); 218 (ajiraJ11 caccarari.ganaqi); ViniV
271,7 nama -aq1 vuccati); Ap 43,19
-aq1 ca suvibhattantarapal).aqi karayeyya;
Ap-a 284,21: catumaggasandhiq1 ca -aq1
antarav!thiqi ca karaye); 44,9 (paa te -aq1 mune;
Ap-a 286,6: paa -a111 maggasamodhanaq1 nagaravlthl
ti attho ); Mill ,2o (nagaraq1 .. . suvibhattavlthicaccara-
- ifc see rathiya-.
caccu, m. ? f ? [?], ? Sadd 335,25 (cacea ... paribhasana-
vajjanesu: caccati -u).
cacceti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup carcayati,
Wg 33:38], studies; Dhatup 545 (cacea ajjhene);
Sadd 529,7 (cacea ajjhayane: -eti -ayati).
caja, m. [S. -tyaja], giving up, abandoning; giving away;
- ifc see duccaja, succaja, suduccaja.
cajati, pr. 3 sg. [S. tyajati], l. leaves, abandons; gets rid
of, frees oneself from; Dhatup 65 (caja haniyaq1);
Dhatum 81; Th 868 (so 'haq1 -issami sahassapapaJ11);
Ja II 205,13* (-e -antaJ11 vanathaJ11 na kayira; 205,20':
attanaqi jahantaq1 jaheth' eva); III 67,26 (ahaq1 imaq1
snehena -ituqi asakkontl); IV 417 ,16* (na taq1 -ituq1
icchanti jlvitassa pi karal).a); VI 462,2* (yo -etha
maharaja bhattara111 dhanakaral).a); - cajati in Ee at
Ap-a 444,21 is wr for candati (Be, Ce, Se so); - part.pr.
neg. acajanta, accajanta, mfn., Ja V 342,2 (tassa
acajantassa); Sp 2,29* (tesaq1 matim accajanta); 681,29*
(sallekhaq1 accajantena); - 2. gives up, lets go,
surrenders; esp. pal).aJ11 or jlvitaqi -ati, risks, surrenders
or loses one's liJe; gives up (to someone else), gives
away; S I 224,27* (kama111 -ama asuresu pal).aJ11
ma-y-ime dija vikulava ahesuq1); Dhp 290 (-e matta-
sukhaqi dh!ro sampassaq1 vipulaq1 sukhaJ11); Ja V 32,10*
( -asi piil).aq1 pituno pamokkha, Ce, E e so; Be -asi; Se
cajjasi); 363,25* (-ami te taq1 bhattaraq1 gacchath' ubho
yathasukhaJ11); 500,24' (piil).aJ11 -anti santo nap1
dhammaq1); 500,28* (-e dhana111 yo pana ailgahetu;
501 ,7: bahuq1 pi dhanaq1 -eyya); Cp 2:2:8 (nirantaraq1
jatisataJ11 -eyyaq1 mama jlvitaq1); Sadd 346,3 (caja cage:
-ati); - part.pr. (a) caja(t), mfn., Ja I 46,2* (-ato);
Sadd 346,3 (-aqi -anto -amano); (b) cajanta, mfn., Ja I
203,16' (pal).aJ11 -antesu); III 69,3 (kiq1 hi tassa -antassa
vacaya adada pabbataJ11, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee tass'
acajantassa; 69,6 foil.: tassa me yacitassa taq1 -antassa
kiq1 hi -eyya, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee na -antassa); Cp 1:9:48
(sake putte -antassa Jjake brahmal).e); Milll8,12;
Dhp-a I 359,1o (khattiya pana jlvitaJ11 -anta pi dasi-
98
caja ti
puttehi saddhiq1 na bhujanti); - neg. acajanta, mfn.,
Ja V 341,23; (e) cajamana, mfn., Ja VI 570,19* (Maddi-
deviqi . . . -aman o na cintesiq1 bodhiya yeva karal).a);
Ap 67,9 (nahaq1 kopemi aj!vaq1 -amano pi jlvitaq1); -
3. lets go, discharges; emits; A I 62,4 (te pi tatth' eva
muttakarlsarp -eyyuq1) f. It-a II 160,16; - part.pr.
(a) cajanta, mfn., Ja V 362,27* (ariyaq1 bruvano
vakkari.go -anto manusiq1 giraq1; 363,2: -anto ti
vissajjento): (b) cajamana, mfn., A II 33,14; Ja II 342,25
(sabbavarana maral).abhayabhlta . . . muttakarlsaJ11
-amana palayiq1su); - aor. 3 sg. caji, Ja III 69,2*
(succajarp vata na ccaji vacaya adadarp giriq1); V 464,9*
(putte -i atake ca); Mil ll8,1 1 (Vessantaro raja Ya!11
loke duccajaJ11 taqi -i); 1 pi. cajimha, Ap 594,7 (neka-
jlvitani -imha no, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
-imhase); - part.perfact. (a) cattavi(n), mfn., who has
abandoned, got rid of, Nidd I 114,29 (kathaJ11 araha
cattavl ti tadi, arahato rago catto vanto mutto ... ); 459,19
(bhagava cattav1 ti tadi); Ps III 342,15;
(b) cajitava(t), mfn., id.; Nidd-a I 245,6 (cattavl ti kilese
cajitava); - absol. (a) cajitva, A III 50,23* (so
sappuriso -itva); Ja V 348,28; Nidd I 303,22 (hitva -itva
pariccajitva jahitva ... , Be, Ce, Se so; E e wr cajjitva);
Sv 665,4 (upakaral).atal).haqi -itva, Be, Se so; Ce
vajjetva; Ee vajjitva); (b) cajitvana, SI 209,1o* (yo ca
kame -itvana, Be, Ce, Se, Spk I 308,4, Th-a I 122,17* so;
Ee kame va jitvana, prob. wr); Th 96 (ekapupphaJ11
-itvana); Ja V 495,20*; Bv 3:22 (maharajjaJ11 -itvana
pabbajiqi); Mhv 34:72 ( -itvana sakaJ11 pal).aqi);- pass.
pr. 3 sg. cajlyati, Sv 800,38 (nibbanarp ca agamma tal).ha
-iyati ... ) = 160,3o (-lyati); Spk II 264,18 (tal).ha
asesato viraJJatl nirujjhati -iyati
vimuccati); - pp (a) catta, mfn. and n., l. (mfn.)
[S. tyakta] left, abandoned; got rid of; renounced, given
up; given away; Abh 754 ( -arp hlnaJ11 samujjhitaJ11);
Vin IV 27,15 (moho me -o vanto mutto pahlno ... ); D III
270,8 (puthupaccekasaccani . . . honti panunnani -ani
vantani muttani pahlnani Ja II 336,20*
(pubbe va me jlvitaq1 asi -a111); VI 16,4* (pitu
matuccaharp -o ranhassa nigamassa ca atho sabba-
kumaranaJ11 natthi mayhaq1 sakarp gharaq1; 16,s: pitara
ca matara ca ... ); 61,31* (-a maya janapada mittamacca
ca ataka); 63,27* (na . . . so abhakkho yaq1 hoti -a111
gihino sunakhassa va); Vibh 254,9 (tassa th!namiddhassa
--tta vantatta ... ) =As 381,19;- --jlvita, mfn., ready to
risk or abandon one's liJe; Ja V 41,14* (mamatthe
--j!vita; 41 ,18: yaq1 ahaJ11 icchami taqi karontl ti); -
neg. acatta, accatta, mfn., not given up; not got rid of;-
acattatal).ha, accattatal).ha, mfn., with craving not got rid
of, Nidd I 49,3; Nidd-ai 160,s;- 2. (n.) abandoning;
leaving; -ena, adv., with renunciation, giving up;
absolutely giving up;? Vin I 265,19 (bhikkhu pakkamati
tamha avasa -ena vantena muttena anapekkhena na
paccessan ti; Sp 1114,4foll.: yena -ena so avaso -o hoti
taq1 -aq1 nama, tena -ena); III 252,12
(anupasampannassa -ena vantena muttena anapekkho
datva; Sp719,sfoll.: yena cittena bhesajjarp -aq1 ca
vantaJ11 ca muttarp ca hoti taq1 citta111 -aq1 vanta111
muttan ti vuccati tena cittena puggalo anapekkho
vuccati; [Be] II 435,2o: yena pariccajitukamata-
cajana
cittena);- pp (b) cajita, mfn., see cajitava(t) above.
cajana, n. [S. tyajana], abandoning; giving up, letting go;
giving away; Mp II 160,3 (amisassa amisacago
dhammassa dhammacago); l66,2o (cagaya ti

Nidd-a I 220,20 (
0
-vasena mucanti);
Sadd 346,3 (cajati ... cago pariccago 845,14.
cajjantassa in Ee at Sp 1221,2 is wr for cajantassa (Be,
Ce, Se so).
cajjitva in E e at Nidd I 303,22 and 331,4 is wr for cajitva
(Be, Ce, Se so).
cacati, pr. 3 sg. [S. cacati], goes, moves; Sadd 335,19
(cacu ... ... -ati).
cacala, mfn. [ts], wandering; moving to and fro;
unsteady; Abh 712 tu 1107 (caro
caramhi -e); Ja IV 498,4 (calacalan ti sakabhavena
498,9' (yatha esa paro ca dumo ca
-a Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -o);
Sv 105,23 (thusarasimhi nikhatakha1_1u viya Th-a II
194,8 nam' Cp-a 241,16
(
0
-bhavato); Saddh 598 (in cpd);- acacala, mfn., not
moving; steady, firm; Ja VI 293,32' (-en a sutthu
rhapitena cittena samannagato, Ce, Ee so; Be acapalena;
Se acalena); Cp-a 319,32 tattha
ca --ta); Saddh 317 saggassa

cacalati, pr. 3 sg. [intens. of calati qv; cf S. cacalyate],
is unsteady; moves to and fro; Sadd 826,6 (kvac'
adival)l_lassa ekasarassa ... cailkamati -ati); -
see al so cacalita.
cacalita, mfn. [ts], caused to shake; disturbed; Nidd-a I
169,24 (vyadhijaramara1_1ehi e' eva labhadlhi ca loka-
dhammehi --taya calato, Ce, Se so; Be pacalitataya; Ee
calitataya; = Vism 612,w: Se calitataya; Be, Ce, Ee
pacalitataya); - see also cacalati.
cataka, m. [ts], a sparrow; Abh 643 (kalaviitko tu -o).
catati, pr. 3 sg. [cfS. Dhatup varayati, Wg 19:17,18:
vara bhara paribhasa1_1e], speaks; abuses; Sadd 353,2o
(cara bhara paribhasane: ... -ati bharati, perhaps wr).
catu, m.n. [ts], flattery; flattering words; Sadd 921,13
(mattabhedo tava ... -u caru).
catula, mfn. [ts], trembling; unsteady; constantly moving;
Mhbv 148,14 (
0
-turaitganikaramukharavabadhikata-
dasadisaya . . . sen aya, E e so; vll carucula-; cathla-;
batula-; -mukhararava-).
cateti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. Dhatup
Wg 33:47], splits; breaks; Dhatup 559
bhedane); Dhatum 785; Sadd 532,18 (cara ...
-eti -ayati).
carayati,
(cara ...
vibhede:
cal).aka, m. [ts], the chick-pea; Abh 451 (-o ca katayo);
Spk I 218,1o (katayamattiyo ti
0
-mattiyo, Be, Ce, Ee so;
Se valakamattiyo) = Mp V 59,1o = Pj II 475,2o (Be, Ce,
Ee so; Se varakamattiyo);- see also cha1_1aka.
CaJ}ati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ca1_1ati, Wg 19:34], gives;
Sadd 358,14 (ca1_1a sa1_1a dane: -ati Sal)ati).
cal).!Ja, mf( -a -i)n. [ts ], l. of quick or violent temper;
impetuous, fierce, intemperate; savage, enraged;
Abh 711 ( -am 732 (-o tv accanta-
kodhano); Vin I 24,22 (ca1_1<;!' ettha nagaraja iddhima asi-
viso ghoraviso); 278,15 (raja ca -o so raja ghatapeyyasi
II 194,3o (Nalagiri nama hatthl -o hoti manussa-
99
ghatako); DI 90,27 (-a bho Gotama Sakyajati, pharusa
bho Gotama Sakyajati; Sv 256,6: -a ti mananissitakopa-
yutta); MI 126,12 H Vedehika gahapatanl anivata ...
anupasanta ... ; Ps II 99,16: -I ti aso rata kibbisa);
S I1 242,2ojoll. ( -assa kukkurassa
hi so kukkuro bhiyyosomattaya
0
-taro assa); A IV 92,23' (pharusa ca -1 duruttavadini,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr -i) = Ja II 348,5; Pv 15:4; Ja II
349,27 (tassa mata kodhana ahosi -a pharusa akkosika
paribhasika); V 105,25* (-a aranaka gavl); Cp 3:2:12
(kara1_1ika gantva -a ludda akaru1_1a; Cp-a 191,27: -a ti
kuriira); Mp Ili 397,18 (-assa hatthissa asanne na
rhatabbam); Dhp-a IV 14,1 (madakale ... hatthino ... -a
bhavanti); - 2.jierce; violent; Ja I 450,8 (tada
Himavante -o nidagho ahosi); Sp 220,14
assa visan ti ghoraviso ); 1050,1 (sa kira nadi
Gijjhakurato otaritva -ena sotena vahati); Dhp-a Ili
339,7 (-o atapo ahosi); - in E e at
Ps III 75,21 and 75,29 is wr for canda- (Be, Ce, Se so);-
atical).!Ja, fr!fn., very fierce; very savage; adv., very
fiercely, violently; Ja VI 34,17 (sa [nava] gantva
nasakkhi, Ce, Ee so; Be --vegena gantva; Se
--umivegena gantva); Dhp-a IV 14,2 (so pana -o yeva);
- se e also ca1_1<;!Ikata.
cal).!Jaka, mfn., see sv ca1_1<;lika.
cai}!Jati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ca1_1<;!ate, ca1_1<;!ayate,
Wg 8:26], is angry; Dhatum 142 (ca1_1<;la ca1_1<;likke);
Sadd 356,16 (ca<;Ji kope: -ati Cal)<;lo ca1_1<;!alo ca1_1<;likkam).
cal}l}.ala, m. [S. ca1_1<;lala, ca1_1<;lala], a man of one of the
outcaste communities, an outcaste; Abh 517 (sapako
e' eva -o matailgo sapaco bhave); Vin IV 7,26 (-o si
ve1_1o si nesado si rathakaro si pukkuso si ti bhal)ati);
Sn 137 (
0
-putto sopako Matailgo iti vissuto); Thi 509
(kahinti khu kama chata va -a); Ja III
233,3 (nassa -a kalakal)l_li yahi ti); IV 391,12
(dve kira -a paricchadetva ugga1_1hanti ti);
VI 213,19* (
0
-putto pi adhicca vede bhaseyya mante
k u salo mutima); Ap 3 77,21 (-o as' ah tattha asandi-
pirhakarako); Mil5,1o (ye te brahma1_1a vessa sudda -a
pukkusa); Vism 54,17 (niraso saddhamme
0
-kumarako
viya rajje); 195,19 (asuciduggandhajegucchapariklataya
rao va -assa va sarlre nama natthi);
Dhp-a II 25,18 (tass' eva nagarassa dvara-
gamake parivasati); Cp-a 60,17
katva bahinagare vasapessama ti); 154,7 foil.
(yassa gharadvare nipajjitva -o marati tena
gharena sattasattagharavasino -a honti ti); -
0
-jatika, mfn., a Cal)<;lala by birth; Ja VI 421 ,25';
Pv-a 175,3o (ca1_1<;lali ti -a); -
0
-bhasa,j, the cal)<;lala
dialect or language; Ja IV 391,27 foll. (so ... -aya
khaJu khaJu ti aha ... so pi ... -aya niggala niggala ti
aha); -
0
-Vaipsa, m., a bamboo pole used in an
acrobatic feat; S V l68,2ojoll.
ussapetva amantesi, ehi
samma Medakathalike abhirhitva mama
uparikhandhe tiqhahi ti ... sotthina ca -a orohissama ti);
- --dhovana, n., the name of an acrobatic feat (when
one man balances a pole on his forehead or chin or
chest, and another man climbs up and balances on the
top of the pole; see Spk Ili 226,8foll.); DI 6,13 (te

evarpaq1 viskadassanaq1 anuyutta viharanti
seyyathidalTI naccaq1 gitalTI ... sobhanakaq1 --dhovanalTI
hatthiyuddhaqJ ... , so read? Be, Ce, Se caQ.galaqJ
valTISaql dhovanaq1; Ee caQ.galaqJ valTISaql dhopanalTI;
Sv 84,24 foil.: caQ.<Jalan ti ayogu)aki)a, caQ.<JalanaqJ
saQ.adhovanaki)a ti pi vadanti; ti veQ.UITI
ussapetva ki)analTI; dhovanan ti aqhidhovanaq1 ...
ekacce pana indajalena aWlidhovanaqJ dhovanan ti
vadanti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee dhopanan ti) = Nidd I 366,24
(eds CaQ.<JalalTI valTISalTI dhovanaq1; Nidd-a I 392,3 foil. =
Sv); Ja IV 390,18 (te ubho pi .. . --dhovanaq1 nama
sippalTI uggaQ.hitva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee --dhopanalTI,
prob. wr); -
0
-Vaipsika, m., a (caQ.<Jala) bamboo
acrobat; S V l68,2o; - atical}c1iila, m., surpassing a
caQ.<Jala; ? an absolute outcaste; ? Sp 739,2o (yo pi -o si
atibrahmaQ.o si duqhacaQ.<Jalo si dughabrahmaQ.O si ti
adini vadati).
cal}c1alika,f [caQ.<Jali +ka; cf S. lex. id.], a woman of one
of the outcaste communities; Ja VI 421,12* (yalTI yalTI
kami kamayati api -a:m api; 421 ,14: -a:m api ti api).
cal}c1ali, f [ts], a woman of one of the outcaste
communities, an outcaste; A Ill 226,5 (so brahmaQ.ilTI
yeva gacchati .. . na na na ... );
Pv 26:13 ( -I kapaQ.a honti); Ja V 306,14* (veQ.i tvam asi
-I adu si kulagandhini); Mhv 33:2 (ativa carurpaya
satto -iya ahu).
cal}c1ika, caQ.<Jiya (and CaQ.<Jaka ?), mfn. [caQ.<Ja + ika;
cf S. caQ.<Jika, a name of Durga], of quick or violent
temper; intemperate; angry; Vv 33:71 (sassulTI cahaq1
sasuraq1 ca -e kodhane ca pharuse ca anusyika
upaghasim; Vv-a 147,11: -e ti CaQ.<Je); Pv 15:5 (yatha
tvalTI -a ahu); Ja III 259,11* (maharajass' ahaq1 dhita
Virpakkhassa caQ.<Jiya; 259,w: caQ.<Jiya ti kodhana,
kodhabhavena hi mayhalTI caQ.<JI ti namaq1
Nidd-a 1 322,9 (-o vuccati CaQ.<Jo thaddhapuggalo, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee CaQ.<Jako) = As 258,13 (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
CaQ.<Jikko); - acal}c1ika, mfn., not intemperate; good-
tempered; As 396,1 ( -assa bhavo Be, Se so;
Ce --bhavo; Ee acaQ.<Jabhavo).
cal}c1ikata, see sv CaQ.<Jikata.
cal}c1ikka, n. [from CaQ.<Jika? AMg id.], quick or violen!
temper; intemperance, fierceness; anger, rage; Nidd I
215,28 ( ... virodho pativirodho -aqJ asuropo
anattamanata cittassa, ayalTI vuccati kodho; Nidd-a I
322,w: CaQ.<Jiko vuccati CaQ.<Jo thaddhapuggalo, tassa
bhavo -aqJ, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee CaQ.<Jako vuccati CaQ.go) f.
Dhs 418 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr f. Vibh 86,22 f.
Pp 18,15 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr Vism 470,17
(doso ...
0
-lakkhaQ.o pahatasiviso viya); Dhp-a 11 227,15*
(ussraseyyaq1 ... etalTI brahmaQ.a sevassu,
anatthaq1 te bhavissati); Utt-vn 244 (ya hi
0
-bha:vena
gaQ.alTI tu paribhasati); Sadd 356,16 (ca<Ji kope: caQ.<Jati
CaQ.<Jo CaQ.<Jalo -aqJ); - acal}c1ikka, n. lack of anger or
fierceness; good temper, forbearance; Dhs 1341
( ... adhivasanata -aq1 anasuropo .. . khanti);
Vism 465,1o (adoso --lakkhano); As 396,1 (acaQ.gika-
bhavo Ce so; Ee acaQ.<Jabhavo; Be, Se acaQ.gikassa
bhiivo).
cal}c1igata, see sv CaQ.<Jikata.
cal}c1itta in Ee at Dhs 418 and Pp 18,15 is wr for
100
caQ.<Jikka qv.
Cal}c1iya, see sv CaQ.<;lika.
cal}c1i, se e sv cal).<;! a.
catu(r)
cal}c1ikata, CaQ.<;likata, mfn. [pp of *caQ.<Ja + karoti;
S. caQ.<;likfl:a], angered, enraged; in a temper; Vin IV
310,2o (ya pana bhikkhuni -a gal).aql paribhaseyya,
pacittiyan ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee caQ.<;likata; 310,23: -a
nama kodhana vuccati); V 65,38 (-aya gaQ.aql
paribhasantiya pacittiyalTI kattha paattan ti, Be, Se so;
Ce, Ee caQ.<;likataya); 158,7 (ma kho turito abhaQ.i ma
kho caQ.<;likato bhaQ.i, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce CaQ.<;likkato); Ja I
301,16 (so pana parigaQ.hanto tassa dussllabhavalTI atva
-o cittavyiikulataya sattaqhadivase upaghanalTI na
agamasi, Se so; Be, Ce bhaQ.<;lito; Ee bhaQ.<;liketo);
Sp 1308,10 (akkosacaQ.<JI macchari ti bhikkhulTI
akkoseyya va paribhaseyya va CaQ.<;iikata gal).aql
paribhaseyya); Mp I 278,12 (eko puriso ativiya
disva, Be so; Ce, Ee caQ.<Ji-
prob. wr; Se CaQ.<;litaqJ); 11 195,19 (caQ.<;likatassa
caraQ.alTI); - acal}c1ikata, mfn., not angry; good-
tempered; V in V 163,32 ( -ena bhavitabbaq1 vacana-
kkhamena mettacittena bhavitabbam).
catati
1
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup catati.' catate, Wg 21:5],
asks, begs; Dhatum 529 (cata yacane); Sadd 362,2o (cata
yacane: -ati, so read? eds vata ... vatati); - se e also
cadati.
catate, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup crtati, Wg 28:35], hurts;
ties; Sadd 362,27 (cati ... -ati).
catasso, see sv catu(r).
catu(r), mfn., num. [S. catur] (nom.!acc. m. cattaro, caturo;
n. cattari; f catasso (and caturo); instr. m.n. cathi,
catuhi (and catubbhi); f cathi, catuhi; gen.!dat.
m.n. catunnalTI; f catunnaq1 (and catassannalTI, see
Sadd 288,5-29 ); loe. m.n.f catsu, catusu; iic catur-
before a vowel except u [which is afien rhythmically
lengthenedj, catu- (and catura- ? see caturavimana)
before a consonant; catu(r) + v- > catubb-), four; V in I
4,16joll. (cattaro maharajano .. . catuddisa cattaro
selamaye patte bhagavato upanamesulTI); 58,11
(anujanami bhikkhave upasampadentena cattaro nissaye
112,13 (cattari parajikani uddisitva); 115,1o
(anujanami bhikkhave cathi pacahi Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee catuhi); 124,6 (anujanami bhikkhave
catunnaq1 patimokkhaq1 uddisitun ti); 11 239,18 (cattaro
'me VaQ.Q.a khattiya brahmaQ.a vessa sudda); 264,6
(catasso paca bhikkhuniyo ovadaq1 gacchanti); V 217,2
(sailghadisesa caturo bhaveyyulTI); DI 13,7 (cathi
vatthhi, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce catuhi); 102,2 (imahi cathi
disahi, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee catuhi); 215,24 (cattaro
mahabhta); 11 49,3 ( catsu vassesu nikkhantesu, Be, Se
so; Ce, Ee catusu); 123,3o (cattaro 'me bhikkhave
mahapadese desessami); III 173,6* (danta idha ... caturo
dasa 'ssa mukhaja susaQ.thita; Sv 938,23: caturo dasa ti
cattaro dasa 222,4 (cattari jhanani); M 1
213,6 (so catunnaq1 parisanaq1 dhammaq1 deseti, Ee so;
Be, Ce, Se catassannaq1); 11 24,4 (cathi ... dhammehi,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee catuhi); III 30,4 (imesu catsu
voharesu, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee catusu); SI 43,2 (etesu
dhammesu thito catsu, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee catusu,
unmetrical); 148,1* (tayo ca supaQ.Q.a caturo ca haq1sa);
catu(r)
V 342,6 (ra.ja cakkavatti catunnarp d!panarp
rajjarp karetva); A II 154,33
... catassannarp patipadanarp, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
catunnarp); V 63,9 (imasarp catunnarp patipadanarp, eds
so); Dhp 190 (cattari ariyasaccani sammapaaya
passati); 273 (maggan' anhaiJ.giko senho saccanarp
caturo pada); Ud 91,29 (paca pi ... cattaro pi ... tl!.li pi
bhante Savatthiya manussa kalarp karonti,
Be, Ce so; Se tayo pi; Ee cattari pi); Sn 229 (catubbhi
vatehi asampakampiyo); 969 (caturo sahetha parideva-
dhamme); 1122 (disa catasso vidisa catasso); Vv 32:7
(catubbhi thanehi visesam ajjhaga); 53:3 (yattha ca
dinnamahapphalam lihu 1 catusu suclsu purisayugesu,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se catsu); 67:5 caturo phale);
Pv 10:12 (uddharp cathi masehi); 11:4 (assatarlrathena
catubbhi yuttena); 24:5 (pasada . . . abhenti samanta
caturo disa; Pv-a 157,17 foll.: samantato catasso pi
disayo); Thi 456 (cattaro vinipata dve ca gatiyo); Ja I
204,4* (caturo ca mahanta; 204,17': cattaro maharajano
vutta); 414,5* (catubbhi agh' ajjhagama; 414,8'foll.:
samuddantare catasso vimanapetiyo labhitva tlihi
asantugho . . . aghadhigato si ti attho ); III 51,26 (te
cattaro pi par_1gita ekato vasanta); 481,1 * (yavata caturo
d!pa sasamudda sapabbata); IV 10,23* (ete me caturo
vare; 1 0,30': ete nikkodhadike caturo mayharp vare dehl
ti vadati); V 398,22* (kaa catasso kanakattacpama);
VI 261,2* (catubbhi dhammehi samaiJ.gibhtarp); 512,13*
(yacito patipadesi catunnarp caturo haye); Nidd I 93,16
(catsu maggesu); Bv 2:124 (tath' eva catusu bhmlsu
sllani paripraya, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se catsu); Ap 42,22
(caturo ca phale sabbe; Ap-a 282,18foll.: caturo ca phale
sabbe ti cattari samaaphalani sabbani sacchi-akasin ti
attho); 553,9 (parislihi ca cathi, Be, Se so; Ce catuhi so;
Ee catassohi); Dhs 1096 (cattaro asava); Kv 274,21
(cathi phassehi cathi vedanlihi); 322,3o (atthi
catunnarp nibbananarp uccanlcata, Be, Se so; Ee wr
cattunnarp); As 58,16 (tesu paccayasamaggl samavayo
khar_1o pana eko va navamo eyyo cakkani caturo pi va);
- catu(r) is frequently found as the first member of
dvigu n.sg. cpds, most of which are not listed he re; -
mfn., see sv caturassa
1
below;
(catur)
0
-aga, mf( -I ?)n. and n. [catu(r) + aiJ.ga
2
]
l. (mfn.) consisting of four parts; with four factors or
facets; Abh 71 (-arp Ja V 251,11* (tato ca raja
payasi senaya -iya) =VI 433,w; Sp 171,14 (andhakare ti
kii!apakkhacatuddasl-aggharatti-ghanavanasar_lgamegha-
pata1ehi -e tamasi) = Sv 229,2 (-e tame, Be, Ce, E e so;
Se --tame); Ps III 194,24 (kamarp taco ca ti imina -arr
dasseti, Ce, Ee so; Be Se --viriyarp);
Saddh 64 (parassa daresu -o atikkamo ); - 2. (i) (n.) the
four factors (of viriya); Spk II 49,21 (idani 'ssa -arr
dassento taco ca ti adim liha); Dip 1:6 (-e
patitthaya nisidi purisuttamo);- (ii) (n.pl.) four parts;
four characteristics; Ja II 192,12 (katamehi -ehi
samannagato si ti); IV 497,18" (caturaiJ.ginin ti hatthi-
adihi -ehi samannagatarp); Bv-a 126,9 (--samannagate
sannipate ... -ani nama sabbe va ehibhikkh honti ...
ca ti imani cattari aiJ.gani); -
(catur)-agasamannagata, mfn., conszstmg of four
parts or aspects; with four Jactors or aspects; M I 77,23
101
catu(r)
(abhijanami ... -arr brahmacariyarp carita; Ps 11 43,16:
catubbidhassa dukkarassa katatta -an ti vuttarp); Ja I
390,12 brahmacariyavasarp tapassi sudarp
homi paramatapassi, 1kho . . . jegucchi . . . pavivitto
sudarp homi paramavivitto ti); 11 192,8 (ayarp ...
-o); VI 169,18 (-arp adhitthaya);
Nidd I 355,17 (yada... suriyo ca atthaiJ.gamito hoti
kaJapakkho ca uposatho hoti tibbo ca vanasar_1go hoti
maha ca akalamegho abbhutthito hoti, evarpe pi -e
andhakare); Pet 139,w (dutiyarp -arr piti-
sukhena cittekaggataya ajjhattarp sampasadanena imani
cattari aiJ.gani uppadetva sampadetva viharati); -
(catur)-agi(n), mfn., having four parts; consisting of
four parts; Abh 359 (sena hi -in!); V in I 241,4 ( -iniya
senaya ... payasi); SI 82,25 (Ajatasattu Vedehiputto
sannayhitva; Spkl 154,3: -inin ti hatthi-
assarathapattisaiJ.khatehi cathi aiJ.gehi
Pv 38:4; Ja V 319,19* (tato ca raja payasi senaya -ini;?
319,23'foll.: -in! ti -iniya senaya agamasi; cfJa V
251,11*: payasi senaya caturaiJ.giya; see T. Oberlies,
2002, p. 195; or read sena ca ... ?); 322,18* (hatthi-assa-
rathapatti sena ca -ini samantanupariyanti, Be so; Ee, Se
hatthi-assarathapattisenaya -ini samanta anupariyati [Se
anupariyanti]; Ce hatthi assaratha pattl senaya -ini
samanta anupariyanti) f. Ap 22,11 (hatthi assa ratha patti
sena ca -ini); Vism 146,31; Mhv 18:29;
(catur)-agika, mfn., consisting of four parts or factors;
with four characteristics; Dhs 147 (-o maggo hoti);
Pet 184,18 jhanarp Sp 149,22
([dutiyarp sampasadadihi -an ti veditabbarp);
Sv 418,2 (Vipassissa bhagavato pathamasannipato -o
ahosi); Pj I 85,26 (-a viya sena); Saddh 58; -
(catur)-aginika, mfn. [caturaiJ.gini + ka
2
?], consisting
of four parts; Bv-a 163,23 (-e sannipate);
(catur)-agiya- in Ee at It-a 11 171,9 is prob. wr; Be, Ce,
Se caturaiJ.ganadi-; - (catur)-agula, mfn. and n.,
l. (mfn. measuring four fingers' breadth, measuring
four inches; Vin I 46,29 (civararp sarpharantena -arp
ussaretva clvararp ma majjhe
bhailgo ahosi ti; Sp 979,11:
katva); S 11 178,13 -arp
karitva); Th 1137 (vutthamhi deve -e sampupphite
meghanibhamhi kanane); Ja I 507,12* ayarp
rukkho na bhumya -o; 507,15': bhmito --mattarp pi na
vagghito); VI 534,7* (tlaphassasampama
nativattanti samanta -a; ? cf534,2w: samantato
-an' eva vattanti tato pana uttari na vagghanti);
Kkh
2
96,15 (tiriyantena pana --ta veditabba); -
2. (n.) (something) measuring four inches; a four-inch
piece; Ja IV 210,21* (issassa upakhandhamha okkacca
-arp tena pariharesi);- -arp, adv., ata distance
of four inches; ? Ja V 320,15* (kassa kadambayo kajo
vehasarp -arp asamphusarp eti udaharassa
gacchato ); - --pacchima, mfn., measuring at least four
finger breadths; Vin II 138,13 (anujanami bhikkhave
dantakaghan ti); (catur)-
agulika, mfn., measuring four fingers' breadth;
Thi 499 (pitusu -a ghaP,ka pitupitusv eva na ppahonti);
(catur)-adhikaral}a, n.pl., the four disputes;
Ap-a 294,zo (vivadarp anuvadarp ca
catu(r)
tatha kiccadhikarm:tap. e' eva -a mata); - (catur)-
adhitfhana,
0
-adhighana, mfn. and n., l. (mfn.) having
four supports (or resolutions); M III 239,!1 (puriso ...
-o; Ps V 51,14: -o ti ettha adhiqhanap. vuccati patiqha,
catupatiqhano ti attho ); 240,9 (-o ayap. . . . puriso ...
kip. e' etap. vuttap., paadhiqhano
saccadhitthano cagadhiqhano -
2. (n.) the four supports ( or resolutions ); It-a I 14,7
( --paripil); 14,9 ( --samudagatassa tathagatassa);
Cp-a 324,25 (abhisambodhiyap. -ap. paripm:n;an ti keci,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se caturadhiqhanap.); - (catur)-
adhippayika, mfn. [from catu[r] + adhippaya
1
], with
four possible meanings or interpretations; Sadd 918,!1
([padap.] -ap. yatha: eko ayano ekayano, ekena
ayitabbo ekayano, ekassa ayano ekayano, ekasmip.
ayano ekayano ice evamadi); - (catur)-anta,f [from
catu(r) + anta
1
], "bordered on all four sides, bordered
by the four ( oceans) ", the earth; S v 249,32 (-aya issaro
ti caturanto, catusamuddantaya catubbidhad!pabhusitaya
ca issaro ti attho, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
caturantaya issaro) = Ps III 365,!5/oll. (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
wr caturanto) =It-a I 77,11 = Pj II 449,IR;- caturanto in
E e at Ap 34,12 and 107,4 is wr for caturanto (Be, Ce, Se
so); - see also caturanta; - (catur)-apassena,
0
-apassena, mfn., having four supports; D III 269,IOfoll.
(bhikkhu pacaiigavippah!no hoti . . . ekarakkho -o ...
sati.khay' ekap. saiikhay' ekap. adhivaseti
sailkhay' ekap. vinodeti saiikhay' ekap. parivajjeti
evap. ... bhikkhu -o hoti); A V 29,12; Nidd-a I 88,20
(paaya
vasena catunnap. apassayanap. ito e' ito ca
aparivattamananap. vasena -o, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee catur-
apasseno); - (catur)-apaya, n., the four unhappy
destinies in sap.sara; Ap-a 124,27 (-e dukkhap.
anubhavitva); 406,2R ( -ap. adisva devamanussa-
sampattiyo anubhavitva); (catur)-asita, mfn.,
characterised by 84, plus 84; Tikap-a 237,20 (-ani satta
satani); - (catur)-asiti, -ip.,f, num. [cf BHS caturaslti;
AMg cauraslip.; Pkt caurasli], 84; A IV 393,17 H
suvm;l).apatisahassani adasi rilpiyapilrani); Th 1024 H
sahassani); Ja II 311,16 ( -i vassasahassani kumarak!)ap.
ki)i); Ap 511,1 (nava gathasatan!ha -im eva ca);
Kv 205,II; Sp 50,3 ( -ip. ca viharasahassani passati);
Mil 350,17 ( -iya pal).asahassanap. dhammabhisamayo
ahosi); Mhv 5:78; Sadd 800,12 (cullaslti sahassani -i
sahassani); - see also cullaslti; - (catur)-assa\
0
-ap.sa, mfn. and m. (or n.) [catu(r) + assa
2
or ap.sa
3
],
l. (mfrz.) (i) four-comered, quadrangular; four-sided,
square; M III 96,28 (-a pokkharm:tl); Ja V 49,2 (-ap.
khal).itva); Vl518,29' (so dakkhasi
pokkharal).ip. ... samap. ca -ap. ca); Dhs 617 (rilpap. ...
vaqap. parimm:t<;lalap. -ap. cha)ap.sap., Ce so; Be, Ee,
Se caturap.sap.; As 317,23: catilhi ap.sehi yuttap. -ap.,
Ce so; Be, Ee, Se caturap.sap.); Sp 532,6 (majjhe -ap.
gabbhap. katva); 1046,17 ([slmap.] -ap. va tikol).ap. va
sammannantena); Ps II 258,4foll. (tisso katha ekana)ika
-a nisinnavattika ti . . . apm:t<;litagopalakap. dassetva
apm:t<;litabhikkhup. . . . Pm:t<;litagopalakap. . . . pal).<;iita-
bhikkhup. dassetva ti catukkap. bandhitva kathanap. -a
nama); V 42,1 (manapani vata akkharani samaslsani
102
catu(r)
samapantlni -anl ti, Be, Se so; Ee caturap.sanl ti; Ce
caturassaranl ti); Pj II 265,2 (-e va aqhap.se va
thambhe ); Vibh-a 497,3 (kidiso ... jlvo ... -o cha)ap.so
aghap.so ti, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se caturap.so); -
(ii) regular, four-square; ? with full measure; ?
Sp 1202,14 (na bhikkhave ayatakena ti ... -ena vattena
parimm:t<;lalani padavyajanani dassetabbani;
[Be] III 381,10: -ena vattena ti paripUI).l).ena
uccarm:tavattena; Vjb [Be] 522,9: --vattap. nama
catuppadagathavattap.);- 2. (m. or n.) a four-cornered
figure, a square or rectangle; V in III 232,23 (vaqap. va
-ap. va chinditva ekadese va santharitabbap.; or 111:frz. ?);
- caturap.saso hitaya in Ee at Pv-a 189,24 is wr; read
caturassasobhitaya with Be, Ce, Se; - (catur)-
assa2, mfn. [catu(r) + assa
3
], yoked with four horses,
four-horsed; Thi 229 (iddhiya abhinimmitva -ap.
rathap.; Thi-a 190,21: catilhi assehi yojitap. rathap.); -
(catur)-assaka, mfn., four-comered, quadrangular;
Abh 209 (pasado -o); Vin II 134,6 (chabbaggiya
bhikkhil massup. kappapenti . . . golomikap. karapenti
-ap. karapenti; Sp 1211,4: -an ti catukol).ap.); Ap 314,5
(kappasatasahassani pallaiika -a, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
caturassara, prob. wr); - (catur)-assara in Ee at
Ap 314,5 is prob. wr for caturassaka qv; caturassara- in
Ce, Ee at Sv 84,2o and Dhp-a I 126,6 is prob. wr for
caturassa- (Be, Se so); - (catur)-assavalli,f, a kind of
creeper; ? Sp 762,s; 766,2o; Spk II 293,6 (in cpd); -
(cat')-uttari, ind., with an addition of four, plus four,
Vin V 88,34' (apattl cattarlsa -i; Sp 1313,1: etani sabbani
pi catucattalisa sikkhapadani vuttani) = Kkh
2
373,6; -
(cat')-ussada, mfn., with an abundance of four things;
with four protuberances; Ja IV 309,26' ( -ap. gamavarap.
samiddhap. dinnap. hi so bhujatu Vasavena;
3ll,rfoll.: -an ti... manussehi ... dhaena ...
daruhi ... udakena ti catilhi ussannap. --samannagatan ti
attho); 422,5 (dammi ... -ap. ca pallaiikap.
ummapupphasirinnibhap., Be, Ce, Ee so; Se caturassap.;
422,12: -an ti caturussadap., catu-uss!sakan ti attho, Be,
Ce so; Ee caturassadam; Se caturassan ti
catutthussadap.);- (cat)-ha, (cat)-uha, m.n. [catu(r) +
aha(n)], a period of four days; D III 90,4 (satto ... salip.
ahasi sakid eva -aya, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee catuhaya); S II
191,4 (pabbatap. -ena arohanti -ena orohanti, Be, Se so;
Ce, Ee catuhena); - catilha, within four days; Vin III
204,32 (-a karetabbap.); - --pacaha, m., a period of
four or five days; V in I 91,35 ( --pacahap. agametup.);
IV 280,19 (na sibbapanaya ussukkap. kareyya aatra
--pacaha; 280,29: aatra --pacaha ti
--pacahap.); Mil229,6 (--pacahap. telap. payeti, Be
so; Ce, Ee catuha-; Se -ap. pacahap.);
mfn., concealed for four days; Vin II
5l,zo;- catilhattha- in Ee, Se at Sp 891,2 and 895,5 is
wr for catuhattha- (Be, Ce so); - (catu)-kkarpsa, mfn.
[catu(r) + kap.sa
1
] worthfour kap.sas; Vin-vn 2123;-
--parama, mfn., worth at the most four kap.sas; Vin IV
255,29 (garupavural).ap. pana bhikkhuniya cetapentiya
--paramap. cetapetabbap.; 256,1: so)asa-
kahapm:tagghanakap. cetapetabbap.; Sp 919,1:
--paraman ti ettha kap.so nama catukahapal).iko hoti,
tasma padabhajane so)asakahapm:tagghanakan ti
catu{r)
vuttarp); Sp 1340,13; Vin-vn 2123;-
0
-(k)kai}I.ta\ mfn.,
heard by four ears only; Abh 352 (manto . . . -o
dvlgocam); Ja VI 391,23 (-o yeva manto bhavissati);
Ps 111 351,22 (ayarp raja sama!).ena Gotamena saddhirp
--mantarp mantetva); -
0
-(k)kal}l}a
2
, mfn. and n.,
l. (mfn.) four-comered; M III 167,15 (mahanirayo -o
catudvaro) t Pv 10:13; Ja III 255,19* (-arp va kedararp
yada te pathavi siya); - 2. (n.) the four comers;
Mhv 30:94 -e ekeka ca mahiimaQ.i); -
0
-kal}l}aka, mfn., having four comers visible;? V in 11
137,6 (chabbaggiya bhikkh gihinivattharp nivasenti
hatthisoQ.9akarp ... -arp ... ; Sp 1212,8: -arp nama upari
dve heghato dve ti evarp cattaiO ka!).Q.e dassetva
nivattharp); -
0
-kkama, mfn., four-footed; going in
four directions; ? Vv 64:8 (va)I . . . sahita -a;
V v-a 278,16: cathi padehi kamanti gacchantl ti);
Pv 11:3 (kujarena setena nagena -ena; Pv-a 57,26: -ena
ti catuppadena, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee catuppadena); Ap 50,9
(migaraja -o; Ap-a 301,6: -o ti catuhi disahi kamo
ganturp samattho);-
0
-(k)kahiipal}ika, mfn. worthfour
kahapa!).as, equal to four kahapa!).as; Sp 919,2 (karpso
nama -o hoti); Kkh
2
306,18; -
0
-(k)kutika, mfn. [from
catu(r) + kutf], consisting of four houses; V in III 46,24
(-o pi gamo);-
0
-kuttika, -kmJ<Jika, mfn. [see ku99a],
with four walls; Ja 111 243,29'foll. (
0
-kugikanirayo nama
kataro ti vutte matukucchim eva vatturp vaga ti ...
matukucchiyarp... ito e' ito ca ganturp na sakka
atisambadhe okase catukotena catusailkutiten' eva hutva
acchitabbarp, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
0
-kuQ.9ikanirayo);
Sv 524,1o C-ku99ike gehe, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-kugake);
-
0
-(k)kui].<Jika, mfn. [cf BHS on
one's hands and knees, on all fours; D III 6,9 (acelo
Korakkhattiyo kukkuravatiko -o chama nikiQ.Q.am
bhakkhasarp mukhen' eva khadati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
0
-kkoQ.9ikarp; Sv 819,zo: -o ti catusailghatito dve jiil).ni
dve ca kappare bhmiyarp thapetva vicarati, Ee so; Be
catusailghattito; Ce catusailghatiko; Se catusailghagiko);
MI 79,15 (Ps 11 47,4: dve hatthe dve ca ja!).!).Ukani
bhmiyarp thapetva evarp -o upasailkamitva ti attho );
A 111 l88,1s (yannnaharp -o nipatitva gopltakarp
pivitva ... , Be, Ee so; Ce
0
-guQ.9iko; Se
0
-kuQ.thiko);
Pv 27:4 (-o bhavitvana); -
0
-kulika, mfn., containing
four households; Mp IV 51,22 (-e game );
0
-kota, mfn., bent in four places;? Ja III 244,2
(atisambadhe okase -ena catusailkutiten' eva hutva
acchitabbarp, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
0
-kuQ.9ena); -
0
-kotika, mfn., four-pointed, four-pronged; having four
top edges; Vism 251,14 ([danta] catumla -a) t Pj I 44,s
(-a catumlika, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
0
-koti); Ps 11 112,23
(imesarp vasena -a suata kathita); Ud-a 114,1s; -
0
-kol}a, mfn., with four comers, four angles; Sp 886,9
(siilghatakan ti -arp va tiko!).arp va maggasamodhana-
ghanarp); 1211,4; Pv-a 52,18 (catukkaQ.Q.an ti -arp); -
0
-kkhattmp, ind., four times; V in IIl 221,36; Thl 37
( -urp pacakkhatturp vihara upanikkhamirp);
Sadd 868,11 (cattaro vara -urp); -
0
-khaQ<Jika, mfn.
[from catu(r) + khaQ.9a], consisting of four parts, four
pieces; Cp 3:2:11 (sisarp tatth' eva chinditva katvana
-arp; Cp-a 191,21: caturo khaQ.9e katva);
0
-(g)gul}a, mfn.,four-fold; four times; foldedfour times;
103 catu{r)
of four thicknesses; Vin I 290,13 (anujanami
bhikkhave ... utuddhatanarp dussanarp -arp sailghatirp);
D 11 135,12* (-arp patthara me nipajjarp, Ce, Ee so; Be
santhara; Se santhari me nipajjirp); Ja I 213,6 (nando
satthu nisidanatthaya -arp sailghatirp paapesi);
Sp 1218,16 (kambalam eva -arp va pacagu!).arp va
pakkhipitva); Saddh 240; -
0
-gul}ita, mfn., multiplied
by four; Vibh-a 123,29; -
0
-gui].<Jika in Ce, Ee, Se at
Mp III 296,17 foil. is prob. wr for catukuQ.9iko (Be so);
-
0
-Cakka, (mj)n. and n., (mfn.) (that) which has four
postures, or four limbs, or four attainments (ie the
body ); (n.) the four attainments or means; S I !6,2* ( -arp
navadvararp; Spk I 53,2: -an ti catu-iriyapatharp) quoted
Pet 86,23 (87,2foll.: -an ti cattaro va hatthapada ... atha
va -an ti cattaro upadana); A II 32,3 (cattar' imani
bhikkhave cakkani yehi samannagatanarp deva-
manussanarp -arp vattati, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se pavattati;
Mp III 63,17: -arp vattatl ti cattari sampatticakkani
vattanti ghatiyanti yeva ti attho, Be so; Se ghagiyanti
yeva ti; Ce, Ee vattanti pavattanti ghatfyanti yeva ti);
Sp 481,23 (tumhakarp idarp -arp navadvararp
sarayantarp); As 60,15 (patirpadesavasadiko ca
--sailkhato okasaghena khaQ.o vutto);-
0
-cattiirisa(Ip),
o -cattalisa(rp), o -cattiqisa(rp), f num. and mfn.
(nom.!acc. -a, -arp), l. (f.) 44; DI 30,26 (-aya vatthhi,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se o -catta)Isaya); S 11 56,32 ( -arp vo
bhikkhave aQ.avatthni desissami, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
o -catta)Isarp); Patis I 139,3o (
0
-catta)Isaya akarehi);
Kv 219,8 (-aya iil).ehi, Be, Ee so; Se
0
-cattalisaya);
Vism 330,26 (
0
-cattiqisarp pi saa); - 2. (mfn.) the
44th; Ap 396,13 (ekaviharivaggo -o, Ee so; Se
0
-cattaliso; Be, Ce
0
-cattalisamo);
0
-cattiilisama, mfn., the 44th; Ap-a 487,3 (-e vagge, Be,
Ee, Se so; Ce
0
-catta)Isatimavagge); -
0
-cara, mfn.,
going about or living in a group of four, Spk 11 5,11
(bhikkh .. . ekacara dvicara ticara -a ... );
0
-Ciiri(n), mfn., going on four (feet), four-footed; Ps III
24,7* ( -1 va kesari) = Spk 111 49,17* (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
catucari; Spk-t [Be] II 336,26: cathi padehi cara ti ti -I)
= Ud-a414,25* (eds caruca); -
0
-ja, mfn. [catu(r) +
ja
2
], born from four things; Vism 452,2;
0
-(j)jiita, mfn. and n. [cf S. caturjata], of four kinds; an
aggregate of four kinds (of fragrant substances);
Ap 582,7 (-ena gandhena nicayitva tam ighakarp); -
--samayojita, mfn., combined withfour kinds offragrant
substances; Ps IV 228,6 ( --samayojitassa
haricandanassa gandho, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se catujjati-; =
Sv 627,1: Be, Ee catujjati-, Ce, Se catujati-); -
0
-(j)jiitigandha, m., -ii, m.pl., (an aggregate oj) four
kinds of fragrant substances; Abh 147 (kuilkumarp
e' eva yavanapuppharp ca tagararp tatha turukkho ti -a);
Ja 1 265,28 ( --samuggarp aharitva, Ce, E e so; Be, Se
catujjatiya-); 11291,10 (-ehi bhmilepanarp akarpsu, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se catujatika-); III 244,26' (na -ehi vilimpitva,
Be, Ce, Se so; E e wr -arp); 291 ,1o ( --vilepanasadisan ti,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se catujatika-); Sv 654,5 ( -arp pirpsati, Ee
so; Be catujjatiya-; Ce catujatiya-; Se catujjatika-);
Spk III 134,7 (-ehi paribhaQ.9arp karetva); Ap-a 543,11
(-en a vilimpesi); - o -(j)jiitiyagandha, o -U)jatika-
gandha, m., -ii, m.pl. [cfS. caturjataka], (an aggregate
catu(r)
of) four kinds of fragrant substances; Ja I 178,22
(
0
-jatikagandhiipalittayam eva bhiimiyaJ11 tighati, Ce, Ee
so; Be catujjatika-; Se --vilittaymp); IV 377,28 (bhiimirp
ca -ehi opuchetva); V 79,9- (malarp ca dibbarp -a111 ca
ucchadanaJ11 ca, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee mala ca dibbarp catu-
jatigandha-ucchadanaJ11 ca); Ps III 18,9 ( -ehi limpitva,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
0
-jatigandhehi); Spk III 45,1 (-ehi
limpapetva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee catuhi jatiyagandhehi,
prob, wr); Dhp-a III 136,2 (-ehi paribha!).<;laJ11 katva, Be
so; Ce, Se catujjatika-; E e catujatika-); Pv-a 127,8
(-' -adikaJ11 gandharp); Bv-a 277,9 (rajabhavana111
0
-jatikagandhena upalimpitva); -
0
-tla, mfn, or
-arp, ind. [catu(r) + tala
1
], measuring the height offour
palm-trees,- to the height of four palm-trees; M 1 187,25
(-arp pi udakaJ11 SaJ).thati) f. A IV 101,25;-
0
-tlisa(qt),
0
-tJisa(qt), num. [catu(r) + tal!sa
2
], 44; Ap 276,8 (eka111
gathasata111 e' eva -am eva ca); -
0
-(t)tiqtsa, n. num,
and mfn., l. (num.) 34; Vism 619,8 (adito tettirpsa
vassani pathamavayo nama, tato -a majjhimavayo
nama); Sp 26,22 (brahmajalad!ni -a suttani); 335,3;
Th-a 1 4,1o (tirpsanipate eka the -a gatha); Ap 105,14
(-e kappasate);- 2. (mfn.). the 34th; Ap 137,1 (-mnhi
kappmnhi raja asirp); 276,9 (gandhodakavaggo -o, Ee,
Se so; Be catutirpsatimo; Ce catuttirpsatimo); -
--kkhatturp, ind., 34 times; Ap-a310,25 (eds so, but ad
Ap 53,7: eds catuttirpsati-); -
0
-ttiqtsati, num., 34; -
--kkhatturp, ind., 34 times; Ap 53,7; 58,17;
--vara, m.pl., 34 times; Ap-a 320,zs;
0
-ttiqtsatima, mfn., the 34th; Mhv p. 288,12 (-o
paricchedo); -
0
-ddasa, num. and mfn. [catu(r) +
dasa
1
], l. (num.) 14; D II 206,9* (ito satta tato satta
saJ11sarani -a); SI 170,11 (-a balivadda naqha honti);
V 109,24 (atthi .. . pariyayo Ya!11 pariyayaJ11 agamma
paca nlvaraJ).a dasa honti satta bojjhali.ga -a ti); Ja II
56,1 * (Upasiqhakanamanarp sahassani -a asmirp padese
da<;l<;lhani); Ap 55,1o (vittharena -aJ11); 117,10 (-a te
rajano); 278,27 (-esu kappesu devaloke ramirp ahaJ11);
327,19 (-ani kappani devarajjaJ11 karissati); PsI 119,9
( -anna111 piira!).l eka ratti); Mhv 2:8; Sadd 800,6
(cuddasa coddasa -a); - see also cuddasa, coddasa; -
2. (mfn.) the 14th; Ap 114,7 (-amhi kappmnhi caturo
asurp uggata); 192,10 (ito -e kappe); Mhv 29:14 (asa)ha-
sukkapakkhassa divasamhi -e); - catuddasirp in Ee at
Vv-a 71,24 is wr for catuddasirp (Be, Ce, Se and Vv 15:6
so); - se e also catuddasa, catuddasika, catuddasl,
cuddasa; -
0
-ddasama, mfn., the 14th; Pv p. 93,26
(bhogasarpharapetavatthu -aJ11, Se so; Be, Ce, Ee
cuddasamaJ11); - see also cuddasama; -
0
-ddasikadi-
patikkhepo in Ee at Spk 1 115,19 is wr for
catuddasikadi- (Be, Ce, Se so); -
0
-ddisa, n.,
0
-ddisli,fpl., the four directions, the four quarters;
Sadd 754,8foll. (samaharadigu tava: . .. -arp
pacindriyaJ11 ... asamaharadigu yatha: ... tibhava -a);
- catuddiso in Ee at Ap 9,3 and Ap-a 169,6 is wr for
catuddiso (Be, Ce, Se so); -
0
-ddisaqt,
0
-ddisa, adv.,
l. towards the four quarters; in all directions, all
around; Vin 1 16,12 (seqhi gahapati -a assadiite
uyyojetva); DI 251,6 (saii.khadhamo appakasiren' eva
-a viapeyya); III 23,2o (samanta -a anuvilokeyyarp);
Ja IV 359,23* (digha maya vimana obhasenta -a);
104 catu(r)
V 168,25* (-aJ11 ambavanaJ11 surammarp; 169,3': -an ti
tassa catiisu disasu); - 2.from the four
directions, from four sides; ? Vin I 4,17 (cattaro
maharajano ... -a cattaro selamaye patte bhagavato
upanamesurp; Sp 960,22: -a ti catiihi disahi); - 3. in the
four directions, on four sides; at the four cardinal
points; Vin I 26,5 (cattaro maharajano ... -a aqharpsu
seyyatha pi mahanta aggikkhandha); 344,22 (Kosala-
rajanaJ11 ... catudha chinditva -a bilani nikkhipatha ti);
D II 12,22 (cattaro naJ11 devaputta -a111 rakkhaya
upagacchanti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se catuddisarp) = M III
120,22 (Be, Ce -arp arakkhaya; Ee, Se
catuddisarakkhaya); D Il 207,21 (cattaro ca maharajano
-a nisinna honti, puratthimaya disaya Dhataraqho .... ,
Be, Ee, Se so; Ce catuddisa); III 194,6foll. (-arp
rakkhaJ11 thapetva -a111 gumbaJ11 thapetva -a111 ovaraJ).aJ11
thapetva; Sv 960,6: catusu disasu arakkhmp thapetva);
S II 266,1 (cattaro ... dhanuggaha ... -a thita as su); Ja I
420,8* (1addha gama -a; cf 420,3: catusu disasu cattaro
game adasi); V 398,17 (catasso devakaa -a111
aqhaJ11su, Siri paclnadisaya aghasi ... );VI 278,10* (pass'
ettha pokkharaJ).iyo suvibhatta -a); Ap 3,23 (-a
pokkharao ... khayantu; Ap-a 109,6: pasadassa -a);
50,13 ( -a111 namassitva buddhasegharp naruttamarp;
Ap-a 301,15: catusu disasu namassitva); Mhv 30:89
( -arp te cattaro maharaja thita ahurp); - se e also
catuddisa, catuddisika; -
0
-(d)dipika, see sv
catudd!pika; -
0
-dm.tika, containing four Vin I
240,16 (ekaJ11 yeva -a111 pitakaJ11 upanislditva);
Patis-a 685,25 ( -a111 vlhipitakarp adaya); -
0
-dha, ind.,
in four parts; into four pieces; in four ways; (as)
fourfold; Vin I 344,22 (
0
-dha chinditva); D Il 341,4
(araJ).isahitaJ11 ...
0
-dha phalesi); Vism 472,31; Sv 232,28*
( --dha vibhaje bhoge pa!).<;lito ); PsI 62,9 (asava ... o -dha
agata); 132,25 (ta-y-idaJ11 o -dha pavattati); It-a II 31,4
(ayarp hi atltadivibhago
vasena
0
-dha veditabbo); Sadd 803,24; -
0
-dhatuko in
Ee and
0
-dhaturo in Be, Ce, Se at Vibh-a 261,27 are
prob. wrr for chadhaturo (M III 239,10 so); -
0
-(n)navuta, mfn., l. the 94th; Ap 55,19 (-e ito kappe);
Bv 17: 10; Sv 411,11;- 2. characterised by 94, plus 94;
Tikap-a 237,27 (-ani dve satani); -
0
-(n)navuti, num.,
94; Vin II 33,32 (--parivasikavattarp nighitaJ11); Ap 114,3
( -i kappani duggatirp nupapajjatha, Be, Ce, Se so; E e
kappanarp); - --kappa, n., the 94th aeon; Th!-a 32,4
(ito --kappe, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce catunavute kappe);
Ap-a 406,27 (--kappato patthaya); -
0
-namaka, mfn.,
having four names; Ps Il 353,15 (ae cattaro dhamma
ekanamaka atthi, eko dhammo -o atthi);-
0
-nikayika,
0
-nekayika, mfn., knowing the four nikayas; Mil22,11*
(te ca tepitaka bhikkhii pacanekayika pi ca
0
-nekayika
e' eva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se -a bhikkhii); Sp 695,26
( --Tissattherassa upajjhayo ); Vibh-a 4 7 4,12 (asuko -o
mayhaJ11 antevasiko); Mhv 33:72 (--thero);
0
-paca, num., four or five; Vibh-a 184,16;
-ahaJ11, adv., for four or five days; Ja Il 362,15;
VI 400,22; - --ga!).<;likahata, mfn., fixed
with four or five joins or mends; Sv 199,9 ([patto]
--ga!).thikahato dubbisodhanlyo asappayo ca, Be, Ce, Ee
so; Se = PsI 266,12 (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
catu(r)
--ga!).<;iikahato) = Spk Ili 195,26 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
--ga!).<;likahato) = Vibh-a 360,23 (Be, Ee, Se so; Ce
--gaQ.<;likahato); - --dha, adv., in four or five parts;
Vism 680,23*; - --yojana, mfn., four or five yojanas in
extent; Ja I 103,6; -
0
-paasa,
0
-paQ.Q.asa, num. and
mfn., l. (num.) 54; Ja I 82,23 (
0
-pal).Q.asa jane
ehibhikkhupabbajjaya pabbajetva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
0
-ppaasa); Ap 63,6 (-a sahassani); 213,9 (-a gathaka);
Kv 138,14 (-a dhatuyo ti); Vism 559,23 (-a dhamme
apanetva); 624,Jo (
0
-pa!).Q.asa); Sp 240,24 (
0
-pa!).Q.asa
sahayaka, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
0
-ppaQ.Q.asa); Sv 1052,16
(
0
-pal).Q.asarp, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-pa!).Q.asa); Dhp-a I 4,8

vissajjetva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se


0
-ppaasa-); As 316,18 (-a rpani); - 2. (mfn.), the
54th; Ap 123,21 (--kappamhi, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se
0
-pa!).Q.asakappamhi); 145,16 (-' ito kappe); 488,27
(kaccanavaggo -o, E e, Se so; Be, Ce
0
-paasamo );
Dip 7:24 (--vassamhi Asokadhammo abhisitto); -
0
-paasama, mfn., the 54th; Ap-a 490,12 ( --vagge, Be,
Ee, Se so; Ce
0
-paasatimavagge); -
0
-ppatta, mfn.
[catu(r) + patta
2
], having four feathers; Ja IV 260,21 * (so
'harp -am imarp vihangamarp ... ossajami; 260,2s: -an
ti cathi vajapattehi samannagatarp);-
0
-ppatha, m., a
crossroads; Ja IV 460,17* (-e sammati nagaraja; 460,20':
-e ti catukkamaggassa asannaqhane ekasmirp
vammlke); Cp 2:10:2 (-e mahamagge); -
0
-ppad,
mfi:
0
-ppad!)n. and m., having four feet; a quadruped; SI
6,22* (khattiyo dvipadarp balivaddo
0
-ppadarp);
Ja Ili 265,25* (
0
-ppadl tvarp kalyani dipadaharp
manorame, Be, Ce so; Ee
0
-ppada; Se
0
-ppadi); Dhp-a I
124,18* (
0
-ppadirp sailkhamukhirp narirp ... anayissami);
-
0
-ppada, mfn. and m.f, l. (mfn. and m.) having four
feet; a quadruped; Abh 620; V in 11 110,11 * ( -ehi me
mettarp mettarp bahuppadehi me); D 11 57,1o
(manussanarp va manussattaya -anarp va --ttaya
pakkh!narp va pakkhittaya); A 11 34,13 (satta apada va
dvipada va -a va bahuppada va; Mp III 74,7: catuppada
ti hatthi-assadayo); Sn 603 (-e pi janatha khuddake ca
mahallake); Vv 32:10 (s!ho ... pasayha hantva itare -e);
Ja 11 10,27* (-o aharp samma tvarp pi samma -o);
III 57,19* (devamanussa -a pakkhigal).a uraga ca
bhogino); 83,4* (ma ... V!SSasam apajji -assa);
Mil 295,19 (kissa ime manussa ca dija ca dipada miga -a
ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
0
-ppada); Sp 95,lo (meghanarp
gajjitehi -anarp ravehi pakkhlnarp virutehi); Mhv 27:37;
- 2. (mfn.) consisting of four parts; consisting of four
padas, four verse sections; M I 480,23 (atthi bhikkhave
-arp veyyakaral).arp; Ps III 193,25: -arp veyyakaraQ.an ti
catusaccavyakara!).arp sandhaya vuttarp); 111 126,18
(nabhijanami . . . matugamassa dhammarp desita
antamaso -arp pi gatharp); A II 178,14 (-aya ... gathaya
attharp aaya, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
0
-ppadaya); Ps II
197,19 (dupadarp pi tipadarp pi -arp pi paharp karonti);
Pj II 184,5 (tisso gathayo aba, tasu dve -a eka chappada,
Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
0
-ppada); -
0
-ppadika, (m)f(n).,
consisting of four pactas; Ps II 336,15 ( -arp ca gatharp
nikkhipitva, Be, Ce, E e so; Se
0
-ppadikarp); Spk I 112,12
(-aya gathaya tava adi); Th-a li 241,29
( -arp gatharp cathi pi masehi gaheturp nasakkhi); -
0
-(p)pada, mfn. and m., having four feet; a quadruped;
105 catu(r)
Ja Ili 247,5 (sakul).a -a ca, Ee so; Ce, Se sakuQ.a sasa -a
ca; Be sakuQ.asailgha
0
-ppada ca); Pj l 235,3
qhanamattarp pi);-
0
-ppadaka, mfn., having four feet,
quadruped; A IV 360,12 (pal).ako -o; Mp IV l68,1: -o ti
assagol).agadrabhadiko yo koci); Vibh-a 455,5; -
0
-ppadika- in Ee at Spk I 199,15 (--gathavasane) is
prob. wr for catuppadika- (Be, Ce, Se so); -
0
-purisa, mfn., involving four men; V in IV 105,17
(tipuriso asso -o ratho; Sp 858,17: eko sarathl eko yodho
dve iil).irakkhaka ti evarp -o hoti); - see also catuposa
below; -
0
-porisa, mfn., -arp, ind., measuring the
height of four men; to the height of four m en; D II 171,2
(esika ... -a ubbedhena, E e so; Be, Ce, Se dvadasa-
porisa); A IV 102,3 (-arp pi ... udakarp);-
0
-posa, mfn.
[catu(r) + posa
1
], involving four men; Vin-vn 1572 (eko
sarathi yodh' eko aQ.irakkha duve jana -o ratho vutto);
- see also catupurisa above; -
0
-pphadadini in Ee at
Ps III 383,1 is wr for catuppadadlni (Be, Ce, Se so); -
0
-bbagga, m. [catu(r) + vagga], the group of the four
human pursuits; Abh 318 (tivaggo dhammakamattha -o
samokkhaka, Ce so; Be
0
-vaggo);- see also catuvagga
below; -
0
-bbaJ}J}a,
0
-Val).Q.a, n., -a, m.pl. [catu(r) +
val).Q.a], the four classes; Ap 27,7 (ime -a pabbajitva ...
buddhaputta ti ayare, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
0
-Val).Q.a);
Ap-a 367,1 (caruVaJ).l).O va sobhaml ti...
0
-Va!).Q.ehi
sobhaml ti pi Be, Se so; Ce
0
-Va!).Q.aya; Ee
0
-Va!).Q.O); Mhv 80:41 (sankiQ.Q.arp ca -arp asankiQ.Q.arp
vidhaya so); 75; - see also catUVa!).Q.a; -
0
-bbidha,
0
-Vidha, mfn. [catu(r) + vidha], of four kinds; fourfold;
V in V 89,11 (samuqhana -a paatta); Ja III 374,17'
( -arp agatigamanarp pahaya); Nidd I 57,20 ( -anarp vacl-
duccaritanarp pahanarp); 402,8 (
0
-vidharp vacl-
duccaritarp, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se -arp); 83,5 (so paho
-o); Vism 209,2s (-arp va namarp); Ud-a 304,2o
(arammaQ.assa pana kayadivasena --tta); It-a I 35,11
( --tarp nativattantl ti, Be, Ce, Se so; E e wr cattu-);
II 12,31 (vedana ... -a, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr catubidha);
Pj li 46,16 (sabbasuttanarp -a uppatti); - -arp,
-ena, adv., in four ways; in a fourfold way; MI 286,11
( -arp vaca ya adhammacariyavisamacariya hoti); Nidd I
80,1 ( -ena mano ... ); Dhs 587 ( -ena rpasangaho );
Ja 111 291 ,4 ( -ena); - o -bbisa(Ip), num. [ catu(r) +
visa(rp)], 24; Ap 17,27 (-a sahassani sissa); 34,17
(bhavanarp ... ayamato -arp vittharena ca dvadasa, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se -a; Ap-a 267,27: d!ghato uccato ca
catuvlsatiyojanarp); 55,9 (ayamena --yojanarp asi tavade
vimanarp, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -a yojanasirpsu); 327,22 (-e
kappasate vokiQ.Q.arp sarpsarissati, Be, Ce so; Ee
catubbise; Se catuddase);- see also catuvlsa below;-
0
-bbisatima, mfn. [catu(r) + vlsatima], the 24th;
Ap 222,5 (udakasanadayivaggo -o, Ee so; Be, Ce
0
-vlsatimo; Se
0
-bb!so);- see also catuvlsatima below;
-
0
-bbeda, m.pl., the four Vedas; Mil3,31 ( ... tikiccha
-a puraQ.a itihasa ... , Be, Ce so; Ee catubbeda; Se
dhanubbedha); -
0
-byha, see catuvyha below; -
0
-(b)bhaga, m., thefourth part; a quarter; V in III 243,27
(ukkaqho nama patto a<;t<;lha!hakodanarp gaQ.hati -arp
khadanarp tadpiyarp vyanJanarp; Sp 702,28foll.:
odanassa catutthabhagappamiil).arp khadanarp); Dhp l 08
(sabbarp pi tarp na -am eti); Th! 296; Ja V 385,18; -
catu(r)
0
-bhittika,
0
-bhittiya, mfn., with four walls; Ja VI 10,28
(-ap. avatap. Sp 1043,19 pi, Ce so; Be,
Ee, Se
0
-bhittiya-); Nidd-a I 156,14 (-e gehe); -
0
-bhmika,
0
-bhmaka, mfn., l. having four storeys;
Sp 781 ,2o (-a pacabhmika va pasada); - 2. belonging
to four spheres; belonging to four planes of existence;
Vism 410,2 (avasesap. -am kusalavyakatap. cittap.
vltaragap., Se so; Be, Ce, Ee
0
-bhmakap.); Sp 964,11
(sabbavid ti sabbap. --dhammap. avedip. aasip., Ee,
Se so; Be
0
-bhmaka-; not in Ce)= Ps 11 189,4 (Se so;
Be, Ce, E e
0
-bhmaka-); III 200,25 (anabhijjhadayo tayo
-a pi vattanti, Be, Se so; Ce
0
-bhmaka; Ee nayo
o -bhmaka); IV 107,3 ( -esu saii.kharesu, E e so; Ce, Se
0
-bhmakesu; Be
0
-bhmakesu sali.khatasali.kharesu);
Spk I 155,24 (avasesa -a kusa1adhamma, Ce, Se so; Be
0
-bhmaka; Ee avasesacatubhmika); 11280,14
( --kkhandhanap. paatti kathita, Be, Se so; E e
0
-bhmaka-; Ce
0
-bhummaka-); 318,9 (sabbe
tebhmakasali.khara anicca ... sabbe
0
-bhmakadhamma
anatta, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce
0
-bhummaka-); III 82,19
(kayika kamavacare yeva labbhanti cetasika -a pi); 82,23
(upekkhindriyap. -ap., Ce so; Be, Ee, Se
0
-bhmakap.);
Mp I 20,16 (yap. rpap. rpagarukassa purisassa -ap.
kusalacittap. pariyadiyitva khepetva tighati, Se
so; Be, Ce, Ee
0
-bhmakakusa1acittap.); 20,27 (uppattip.
pan' assa nivarayamanam eva -ap. pi kusa1acittap.
e' eva khepeti ca ti veditabbap., Se so; Be, Ce,
Ee
0
-bhmakap.); 11314,19 foll (--dhamma sabbauta-
apathap. agacchamana bhagavati patisaranti .. .
pativedhavasena phasso agacchati . . . vedana .. .
sanna . . . saii.khara . . . agacchati, ahap.
bhagava kip.naman ti, tvap. vijananaghena
nama ti evap. --dhammanap. yathasabhavato pati-
ekkap. pati-ekkap. namap. ... , Se so; Be, Ce,
Ee
0
-bhmaka-); V 4,17 (sabbesap. kusa1adhammanap.
karapaka-appamado aggo ti datthabbo. nanu e' esa
1okiyo va kusa1adhamma pana 1okuttara pi, ayap. ca
kamavacaro va kusaladhamma pana -a, kathap. esa
tesap. aggo ti, Se so; Be, Ce, Ee
0
-bhmaka); Dhp-a I
21,25 (mano ti kamavacarakusaladibhedap. sabbap. pi
--cittap.); Sadd 560,17 (-o pana dharetl
ti dhammo); - catubhmakap. in Ee at Bv 20:35
catubhmakap.) is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
ca kusumitap.;-
0
-mattha, mfn. [catu(r) +
magha
1
; but prob. wr for chadumaghaqv], (according
to ct) cleansed, clean, pure in four ways, or by four
things; concealed by four things; Ja 11 107,27' (yap.
devo devena mantaye, kip. te 'ttha
-assa, Be, Ce so; Se kim tattha -assa; Ee kip. tattha
catumagassa; 107 ,29 foil.: -assa ti sarlrena jatiya sarena
ti imehi cathi maghassa suddhassa ti
akkharattho, asuddhap. yeva pana tap. pasap.savacanena
nindanto evam aha, cathi 1amakassa kip. te ettha
siga1assa ti ayap. ettha adhippayo, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
catumagassa ti... magassa ... ); V 142,22* (kathap.
VlJanna --rpap. seghap. sarikkhap. athava pi hlnap.,
Ce, Ee, Se so; Be catupattharpap.; 142,26: cathi
iriyapathehi paticchannasabhavap.);
0
-(m)mahapatha, m., a crossing of high-roads, a main
crossroads; S V 325,1 (-e, Be, Ce, E e so; Se catu-);
106 catu(r)
A III 28,15 (-e ajaaratho yutto assa thito, Be so; Ce,
Ee, Se catu-; Mp III 236,1: dvinnap. maltamagganap.
vinivijjhitva gataghane ); J a I 200,29 (-e maltantap.
sa1ap. karessama ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se catu-); V 174,12"
(-e viya); Vism 235,12 (-e thapite
1akkhamhi, Be, Ce, E e so; Se catu-); Sv 711 ,8; - se e
a/so catummahapatha; -
0
-(m)mahabhtika is an
occasional wr for catu(m)mahabhtika qv;
0
(m)maharajika is an occasional wr for
catu(m)maharajika qv; -
0
-marabhibhava, m., defeat
of the four Maras; Pj TI 436,5; -
0
-masa, n.,
0
-masa, m.pl. [catu(r) + masa
2
], a period of four
months; four months; Vin 11 123,14 (chabbaggiya
bhikkh -ap. nisldanena vippavasanti, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
catu-); IV 1 O 1,11 (iccham' altap. bhante sanghap. -ap.
bhesajjena pavaretun ti, Be so; Ce, E e, Se ca tu-);
Bv 25:4 ( -ap. yada buddho loke carati carikap.;
Bv-a 265,3: -an ti catumase, ayam eva va patho);
Mi1121,13 (-e -e saccakiriyap. katva); Vism 620,33
(vassane -ap. pavattarpap.); Pj 11 116,19 (-e -e
uyyanak!Jap. gacchati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee catutthamase);
Dlp 1 :24 (parinibbute -e hessati pathamasali.gaho );
Mhv 25:12 (Kapis!sap. -ena aggahi); 34:27 (rajjap. ...
-ap. akarayi);- see also catumasi;-
0
-masika, mfn.,
being at the age of four months; Nidd I 120,11; -
0
-(m)mlaka,
0
-mlika, mfn., havingfour roots; having
four bases; Vin III 97,5; Pj I 44,5 (aghadanta catukotika
0
-mlika; f. Vism 251,13:
0
-mla); Sp 497,23 (-a satta-
v!sa, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
0
-mlika); -
0
-yuttaka, mfn.,
yoked with four (oxen); Sp 335,2;-
0
-yojana, mfn. and
n., l. (mfn. )four in extent; Ps 11 122,21 ( cetiyap.
karissama ... -ap. ... hot ti); - 2. (n.) (a distance of)
four yojanas; Ap 71,27 ( -am ubbiddho buddhathpo );
Bv 5:34 (jinathpo -am uggato; or -a-m-uggato); -
0
-yojanasatika, mfn., measuring 400 yojanas; Vin TI
238,1s (attabhava -a pi); MI 187,2o (-ani pi udakani);
Sv 487,4 (timipili.galo -o); -
0
-yojanika, mfn., four
yojanas in extent; V in I 106,22 (sima yo . . . -a); -
0
-yonika, mfn., having four types of birth or origin; Ja V
115,s (catummaltarajikanap. hegha -a deva, --tta yeva
kira te gandhabba nama jata); Ps 11 36,12 (bhummadeva
pana -a); -
0
-ratanika,
0
-rataniya, mfn., measuring
four ratanas; Spk 111 280,2 (-e pi hi gabbhe); Mp Il 340,5
(-e a vate udakap. gahetva, Be, Se so; Ce, E e o -rataniye );
IV 1 86,11 (so antamaso o -rataniya pi hotu
catuddisap. sali.ghap. uddissakataviharo tveva vuccati);
-
0
-Vagga, m. and mfn. [catu(r) + vagga
1
], a group of
four; consisting of a group of four; Vin I 299,11
(bhagavata paattap. -o pacchimo sali.gho ti); 319,27;
Sp 1185,2 ( -ap. sannipatapetva); Vin-vn 2602
( -ena akattabbap.); - se e also catubbagga above; -
o -vaggika, (mj)n., ( statement) conceming a group of
four;? Vin-vn 3026 (dutiye -e; see Vin I 318,9foll.);-
0
-Val).l).a, see above;-
0
-Vassa, m(fn)., l. of
four years' standing; one who has been ordained for
four years; Sp 1085,7; - 2. of four years; four years
old; Ja VI 6,6 ( --darakanap. nama bhojana!p. piyap. hoti,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-vassikadaraka nama bhojanap.
piyayanti); Ap 374,11 (jatiya -o 'hap.);
0
-Vassika, mfn., being four years old; lasting for four
catu(r)
years; ? Ja VI 6,6 ( --daraka nama bhojanarp piyayanti,
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
0
-vassadarakanalp nama bhojanalp
piyarp hoti); Nidd I 120,t5; Sp 1246,5 ([navakammalp]
-alp);-
0
-Vahi(n), mfn., drawn by four (horses); Ja VI
511 ,3* ( -ilp rathalp yuttalp sigham aruyha); Cp 1 :9:28
( -ilp rathalp datva; Cp-a 85,2t: caturo ajaasindhave
rathalp ca datva); -
0
-vidha, mfn., see
catubbidha above; -
0
-Visa, num. and mfn., l. (num.)
24; Vin III 204,31 (dvihuppanne mlacivare .. . -e
uppanne,for 24 days ?); Ap 18,22 ( --sahassehi chaditalp
hoti ambararp, Be so; Ee catuvisalp-; Ce, Se catubbisa-);
Sadd 297,26 (tevisa -a ice adisu pi); - 2. (mfn.) the
24th; Ap 217,18 (-amhi kappamhi, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce
catuvisatikappamhi); 231 ,l (-e ito kappe);- se e also
catubbisa above; -
0
-Visati,f, num. (nom./acc. -i,
-ilp), 24; V in II 271,21 (-i antarayike dhamme
pucchitulp, Be, Ce, Se so; E e -ilp); V 172,to ( -iya
akarehi anatthatarp hoti ka!hinalp); D II 181,26 ( -i
sopanani); A IV 139,3 ( -i yeva addhamasasatani jivati,
Be so; Ce, Ee, Se -ilp); Ja I 121,9 (-iya
jatesu); VI 281,12 (aya nama . . . santibhadradayo -i);
Vism 254,t H phasukaghini); Ev-a 62,17 (sabbe
Dipmi.karadayo -i buddha idha atitabuddha ti
adhippeta); Mhv 1:10 (-i); - 24
battalions; 24 Ja V 319,25' (--akkhohini-
sari.khena ba1akayena saddhim, Ee so; Ce -smi.khatena;
Be Se --akkhobhinisari.khena);
320,2 ( Ee so; Be
panvarena; Ce -iya Se -iya
akkhobhiniparivarehi); Cp-a 215, t5 (
buddhaparisa, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se --akkhobhaniparisa);-
--yojanika, mfn., extending for 24 yojanas; Dhp-a III
213,t4; - --vidha, mfn., of 24 kinds; Vism 444,t
(upadarpalp --vidharp); - --vidhena, adv., in 24
ways; in 24 parts; Mi112,3o; As 9,t2;
0
-visatima, mfn., the 24th; Dhp p. 101,3
-o); Bv p. 95,t9 (Kassapassa bhagavato varpso -o);
Kkh
2
264,t5; Mhv p. 196,ts; Sadd 811,14 (taddhitakappo
nama -o paricchedo ); - se e also catubbisatima above;
-
0
-Vokara, n.,
0
-Vokara, m.pl., the four constituents
(the four non-material khandhas); Nidd I 9,t8 ( --bhave;
Nidd-a I 45,2: catiihi arpakkhandhehi bhavo,
cattaro va vokara assa bhavassa ti --bhavo); Kv 326,23
(akasanacayatanalp --bhavo ti); PsI 217,4 ( --vasena
khandhanalp bhedo); -
0
-vyha, mfn., being or
conveying a fourfold arra y; Pe! 91 ,18* (nirutti adhippayo
ca vyajana desanaya ca suttattho pubbaparasandhi eso
haro -o) =f. N ett 3 ,20*; Pe! 15 9,28 (katamo -o haro); -
0
-sailkhepa, mfn., containing four groups; Ja VI 435,5
(senaya nagara111 tisandhilp -arp parikkhipitva);
Vism 200,27 (iti bhagava etalp -alp tiyaddharp
visatakaralp tisandhilp pa!iccasamuppadalp sabbakarato
janati) =f. PsI 53,6; -
0
-sacca, n.,
0
-saccani, n.pl., the
four truths, the four facts; V in II 293,13* (tajjito
-alp Ap 556,w; Mil 334,3o
(-alp dhammalp Ps II 118,15 (-am eva
paapemi ti); Pa!is-a 86,32 (-es u
207,4 ( eko va anacariyako -alp bujjhitava
ti paccekabuddho); Sadd 754,9 (cattari saccam
samaha!ani -alp);-
0
-sacca(p)pakasaka, mfn., making
107 catu(r)
known the four truths; Ap 486,27; -
0
-sacca-
paticchadaka, mf( -ika)n., covering, concealing, the four
truths; Sp 169,23; PsI 128,t7 (
0
-saccapa!icchadika
avijja); -
0
-satthi,f num. and mfn., l. (num.) 64;
Vin V 217,25 (-i apattiyo apajjeyya); Jaii 193,2 (-iya
padamii1akehi saddhilp); Pa!is I 117,3t (imani agh'
a!!hakani -i honti); Ap 11 0,3o ( -ilp ca khattulp so
cakkavatti bhavissati, Ee, Se so, split cpd ?; Be -i
cakkhattulp; Ce --kkhattulp); Kv 205,6 (so!asa kappe
tighati battilpsa kappe ti!!hati -i kappe tiqhati);
Vism 253,30 ( -i hatthatthini, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se -i);
Pv-a 75,tt ( -i kapparukkha); Mhv 24: 12; - 2. (mfn.)
the 64th; Ap 50,25 (karayissati issara111 mahiya -iya;
Ap-a 301 ,2s: -iya jatiya issara111 issarabhava111 rajjalp
karayissati ti attho); - --kkhattulp, ind., 64 times;
Ap 361,10;-
0
-(s)sata, num. and mfn. [catu(r) + sata
1
],
(numbering) 400; Ja V 90,25* (bhariya mayhalp -a);
Dhp-a IV 235,3* (gatha dhammapade ... satevisa -a);
Sadd 801,6 (satassa catukkarp -alp); - o -sattati,f num.
and mfn., l. (num.) 74; Ap 338,9 (-i gathayo); Dhp-a I
106,23 (--sahassaja!i1a);- 2. (mfn.) the 74th; Ap 215,27
(-' ito kappe);- --kappa, m., the 74th aeon; Ap 265,tt
(--kappamhi);- --kkhattUlp, ind., 74 times; Ap 278,28
( -ulp ca devarajjalp akarayilp); 361,11 ( -u111 ca
cakkavatti bhavissati, Se so; Ee wr -kkhatulp; Be, Ce
catusaghikkhattulp raja); -
0
-sandhika, mfn., of four
parts; ? involving four joints; ? Ps V 49,8 ( -alp
pallmi.kalp abhujitva);-
0
-Samutthana, mfn., having a
fourfold origin; Ja III 524,2 (bho kaka nam' esa
-o so na aharamatten' eva hoti); Vism 590,t4 (-a catasso
dhatuyo); Sp 807,3o (-arp kayato kayavacato kayacittato
kayavacacittato ca samu!!hati); 924,3; Ps II 262,7
(ettakarp rpalp ekasamughana111 ... ettakarp -alp); -
0
-samutthanika (and
0
-samughaniya ?), mfn., having a
fourfold origin; originating in the four (citta, kamma,
utu and abara); Vism 617,3 (u tu --rpanarp pavattiya ca
vinasassa ca paccayo hoti); Ps l 287,29 (bahiddhii
--riiparp ca . . . paJanati, Be, Se so; Ce, E e
0
-samughaniyarpe); Mp I 26,8 (itthiya -arp
gandhayatanalp); Nidd-a I 152,27 ( -iinalp pa!havi-apa-
tejavayanalp mahabhiitiinalp); As 306,3o (imani dasa
--tta cattalisa honti); Vibh-a 3,t5 (sabbalp pi -alp rpalp
rpakkhandho); -
0
-sahassa, n. and mfn., four
thousand; of four thousand; M III 101,17 (-o brahma;
1 O 1,19 foil.: pacasahasso .. . brahma pacasahassi-
lokadhatulp pharitva adhimuccitva viharati); Ps II 408,35
( -ana111 . . . brahmanarp); Cp-a 170,28 (
dhana111 datva); -
0
-(s)sala, n. [from catu(r) + sala], a
court surrounded by four halls or rooms; four halls
enclosing a square (see V.S.Agrawala, 1968, p. 249);
Cp 1:6:2 (mapayitvana -arp catummukhalp; Cp-a 53,26:
-an ti catiisu disasu sambandhasiilarp); Sp 781,21 (catu-
bhiimika pacabhumika pasada chasattakotthakani va
-ani, Be so; Ce, Ee -ani va; Se catiirassasa1ani); 1161,19
(--bhattalp; Sp-! [Be] Ill 369,17: --bhattan ti bhojana-
salayalp pa!ipa!iya diyyamanabhattalp); Dhp-a III 291,12
(Isipatanamahavihare catiihi gabbhehi
-a111 karetva); Kkh 115,29; Mhv 37:15 (-arp ca karesi);
73:23 ( -alp catummukhalp visiilananasiilalp so
karapetva); -
0
-ssikha, mfn. f!rom catu(r) + sikha],
catuka
with four crests or tops; Utt-vn 870 (taru111 timlaJ11
navapattam ena111 -aJ11 sattaphalaJ11 chapuppha111 janati
yo ... ); -
0
-hattha, mfn. and n., measuring four hattha
measures; four hattha measures; Vin IV 200,27 (da1_19o
nama majjhimassa purisassa -o da1_19o); Ja V 284,2
(andhakare pi -e gabbhe padlpakiccaJ11 nama natthi, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee --gabbhe); Bv 1:73 (-e cailkame);
Sp 93,24 ( --ppamal_laJ11 padesa111 thapetva); 94,13 (-a -a
paca mahasakha); Ps 11 408,36 (-aya pilotikaya); - se e
also cattarivassasahassayuka (sv cattari), cattarlsa(J11)
dvicatu(r) (sv dvi).
catuka- in Ee at Sp 1271,9 and 1271,17 is wr for catukka-
(Be, Ce, Se so).
catukka
1
, m.n. and mfn. [S. l. (i) (m.n.) a set of
four, a collection of four, a tetrad; a section consisting
of sets of four; V in V 128,6 ( -aJ11 ninhitaJ11); M III 1 ,2o
(mayaJ11 . . . antevas! labhitva pathamaJ11 eva111
ga1_1apema: ekaJ11 ekaka111 ... cattari -a ... ); Dhs 587;
Vism 512,17 (-ato ti atthi e' ettha dukkhaJ11 na ariya-
saccaJ11, atthi ariyasacca111 na dukkhaJ11, atthi dukkhaJ11
e' eva ariyasacca111 ca, atthi n' eva dukkhaJ11 na
ariyasaccaJ11); Pet 259,2o (yani -ani akusalani kusalani
ca slhavikljite naye niddinhani); Sp 633,32 (sesa111 ettha
-e uttanadhippayam eva); 661,25 (ettha t11_1i -ani
vuttani); PsI 254,33; It-a II 88,13 (anicca111 anicca-
lakkhal_lal11 aniccanupassana anicc-anupassl ti idaJ11 -a111
veditabbaJ11); Nidd-a I 51,22 (upakaravasena ca
aparihlnavasena ca gu1_1avasena ca apare tayo -a vutta);
Vibh-a 503,1 (imehi cathi -ehi sojasa mahabhayani
nama kathitani); Sadd 799,1o (dvikatikacatu(k)ka-
pacakachakkasattaka-aqhakanavakanaJ11);- (ii) (mfn.)
consisting of four, fourfold; Pet 19,16 (eko ca -o niddeso
sadhara1_1o, eds so; or read catukkaniddeso with
til}amoli, 1964, p. 23); - 2. (n.) a place where four
roads meet; a square (where roads meet); Abh 203
( -a111 caceare maggasandhi siilghatakaJ11); Ja I 326,1
(etaJ11 gahetva pacchabahaJ11 bandhitva -e -e paharanta
nagara nikkhametva); II 194,29' ( -' -adlsu ma1_19ape
karetva panlyacatiyo thapapesi); Mil365,z4 (yatha
maharaja gadrabho nama sailkarakiite pi -e pi
sailghatake pi ... yattha katthaci sayati); Sp 1251,31
(gamadvare va vlthiyaJ11 va -e va antaraghare va);
Dhp-a IV 52,11; Cp-a 86,23 (
0
-sailkhate catummaha-
pathe); -
0
-jjhanika, mfn. [from catukka + jhana
2
],
connected with, bringing about, the set of four jhanas;
Vism 111,14 (anapanasatiya saddhiJ11 dasa kasi1_1a -a
honti); -
0
-nipata, m., a section consisting of sets of
four; A 11 257,11 (-o niqhito, Se so; Be --paji niqhita;
Ce, Ee catukkaJ11 samattaJ11); It 123,22 (-o niqhito, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee -a111 ninhitaJ11); Thp. 33,1;-
0
-bhatta, n.,
a mea[ of four foods; a mea! for four bhikkhus; V in lii
160,29 (kalya1_1abhattiko gahapati sailghassa -a111 deti
niccabhattaJ11, so bhattagge saputtadaro . . . ae
odanena . . . anne su pena . . . ae telena . . . anne
uttaribhailgena pucchanti; Sp 580,12/oll.: -a111 detl ti
cattari bhattani deti, taddhitavoharena pana -an ti
vuttaJ11); Sp 1271,8 foil. (viharabhattaJ11 aqhakabhatta111
-aJ11 gujakabhattan ti . . . aqhanna111 bhikkhna111 dema
catunnaJ11 dema ti eva111 dinnaJ11 pana aqhakabhatta111
e' eva -aJ11 ca, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr catukabhattaJ11); -
108 catuttha
0
-magga, m. a group of four roads, a crossroads; a
group of four ways, a fourfold way; Ja IV 460,17*
(catuppathe sammati nagaraja; 460,2o: catuppathe ti
-assa asannaqhane ekasmiJ11 vammlke); Pep44,11
(ayaJ11 patipada ... -ena ariyadhammesu niddisitabba);
Nett 113,14 (ye hi keci niyyi111su va niyyanti va
niyyissanti va te imahi eva cathi patipadahi, evaJ11 ariya
-a111 paapenti);- see also sabbacatukkayaa.
catukka
2
, chatukka, jatukka, mfn., [?], little, trifling;?
Ja IV 441,8* (pato ca kho uggate sriyamhi -aJ11 nadiJ11
uttariyana ludda; 442,17': -an ti tucchaJ11); Nidd I 12,15
(omaka lamaka jatukka paritta, Ee, Se so; Be chatukka;
Ce chattaka; Nidd-a I S6,11: jatukka ajjhasayahlnena, Ee
so; Be, Se chatukka; Ce chattaka); II 90,s (appadassa
parittadassa thokadassa omakadassa lamakadassa
jatukkadassa, E e, Se so; Be chatukka-; Ce jatuka-).
catuttha, mf( -a -l)n., n. and -!, f [S. caturtha], l. (mfn.)
the fourth; a fourth kind of, V in I 288,13 ( -aJ11 bhagava
clvara111 parupi); 11287,2 (-a111 pan' avuso Upali
parajikaJ11 kattha paattan ti); III 4,17 (adukkha-m-
asukhaJ11 upekkhasatiparisuddhiJ11 -aJ11 jhana111
upasampajja vihasiJ11); D II 108,17 (ayaJ11 -o hetu -o
paccayo mahato bhmicalassa patubhavaya); 178,17
(raja ... imaya -iya iddhiya samannagato ahosi, Be, Ce
so; E e, Se -aya); III 105,22 (aya111 -a dassanasamapatti);
188,21* (ekena bhoge bhujeyya dvlhi kamma111
payojaye -a111 ca nidhapeyya apadasu bhavissati); M I
158,s (-a samal_labrahmal_la eva111 samacintesuJ11); II 6,19
(ima111 . . . bhagavati -a111 dhammaJ11 samanupassami
yena bhagavanta111 savaka sakkaronti); III 181,25 (na
tva111 addasa manussesu -a111 devadtaJ11 patubhtan ti);
254,33 (ayaJ11 -1 patipuggalika dakkhi1_1a); SI 178,25*
(matari pitari capi atho jeqhamhi bhatari acariye -amhi
tesu na mana111 kayiratha); A I 192,8 (upekhasahagatena
cetasa .. . ekaJ11 disa111 pharitva viharati tatha dutiya111
tatha tatiya111 tatha -iJ11, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -aJ11); Sn 436
(kama te pathama sena... -1 ta1_1ha pavuccati); Ja I
431,2* (-e lailghayitvana pacamay' asi avuto, Be, Ee,
Se so; Ce pacamiyasmiJ11 avuto; 431 ,6: -e sattithale
apatitva attanaJ11 lailghitva ... idani pacamaya sattiya
avuto si ti); III 55,3 (-a111 gatham aha); V 497,28* (eta111
varana111 -aJ11 varami); VI 63,14* (yo pi -e bhattakale na
bhuje); Ap 71,2 (tatiya riipiyamaya -1 phalikamaya, Be
so; Ce, Ee, Se -a); Nidd I 100,3 (aya111 -a sima);
Mil 320,18 (ayaJ11 maharaja bhojanassa -o gu1_1o
nibbanaJ11 anupavinho); Vism 416,17 (tato pi dlghassa
addhuno accayena -o suriyo patubhavati); 677,8
(sakadagaml nama -o ariyapuggalo hoti); Sp 297,24
(sabbajanapadesu kahapa1_1assa -o bhago pado ti
veditabbo); Sadd 796,15 (catunna111 pra1_1o -o); - ifc
see atta- (sv atta[n]), taJ11- (sv ta[d]);- catutthaJ11, adv.,
for a fourth time; Sn p. 31 ,27 ( -a111 pi kho Ajavako
yakkho bhagavantaJ11 etad avoca); Ja IV 352,11 * ( -aJ11
samacintesu111 bala mohena paruta); As 243,18 ( -a111 pi te
khare datva);- catutthe, adv., in a fourth case, in the
fourth place;? DI !6,16; - 2. (n.) the fourth letters in
the first five classes of consonants ( ie gh, jh, 9h, dh and
bh); Sadd 607,27 (vaggesu pathamatatiyaJ11 sithilaJ11 ...
dutiyacatutthaJ11 dhanitaJ11);- 3. catutthl, (m)f(n) and f
[scil. vibhatti], (gr.t.t.) (the termination of) the fourth
catutthaka
case, the dative; Sadd 60,4 (pat}lama .. -I ... chaghi ca
sattami ca ti honti satta vibhattiyo); 60,28 (sampadana-
vacane -I vibhatti bhavati); 642,7 (sa narp. iti -I); -
catutthitappurisa, m., a tappurisa cpd in which the first
member, if uncompounded, would be in the dative case;
Sadd 756,6 (agantukanarp. bhattarp. agantukabhattaq .. .
evaq agantukanarp. atthaya bhattarp. agantukabhattaq .. .
ayarp. catutthitappuriso);- 4. catutthi,f [scil. ratti], the
fourth (day or) night of the lunar half-month; Ps II
192,25 (Vappatthero pa!ipadadivase sotapanno ahosi
Bhaddiyatthero dutiyayaq . . . Assajitthero -iyaq);
Mp II 233,8 ( -iyaq uposathika honti);
0
-,hanika, mfn. [from catuttha + jhana
2
] connected with
the fourth jhana, belonging to the fourth jhana;
Vism 111,17 (catutthabrahmaviharo cattaro ca aruppa -a
ti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee catukkajjhanika ti); 165,1; Ps II
366,19 (imassa pana -a pha1asamapatti, sa na
samu!!hapeti); III32,19 ( -arp. upekhasatiparisuddhiq);
-
0
-bhatta, n., (only) the fourth meal; Ja V 424,25
(susanamajjhe vasanti -aq pariJ.llimayamana);
0
-mana, m., the tongue;? Ja V 155,29* (paJ.lgaravaraJ.la
vaggu --sannibha; 156,27' foll.: paJ.lgaravaraJ.la ti
dantavara1,1a, --sannibha ti -o vuccati --vatthabhta
jivha, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee catutthavatthubhta); -
acatuttha, mfn., not a fourth; without a fourth; Pe! 20,11
(tividho samudayo -o apacamo).
catutthaka, mf( -I?)n .. [S. caturthaka], l. the fourth; V in V
225,33* (in uddana); S V 41,18* (in uddana: nibbananinno
dvadasaki -I cha!t}llinavaki); Ap 120,6 (ito -e kappe);
540,8 (pat}lamarp. jhanarp. uttamarp. dutiyarp. tatiyaq capi
samapajji -aq); Vism 64,29 (
0
-clvararp. pa!ikkhipami
tecivarikailgarp. samadiyami ti); - 2. (of a fever)
retuming every fourth day, quartan; Sp 629,21 (yatha
tatiye catutthe ca divase hoti ti jaro tatiyako -o ti ca
vuccati).
catura, catura, mfn. [S. catura; cf S. lex. catura], clever,
skilful; charming, agreeable; Abh 721 (-o
dakkhapesa1a); Ja III 266,22* (-a nari); V 398,27* (kaa
catasso caturo catuddisa; ? 399,w: caturo ti -a, ayam
eva va pat}lo, caturiyena samannagata ti attho); VI 25,19*
(kusa1a naccagitassa sikkhita -' -itthiyo; 25,2r: -a vilasa
itthiyo atha va -a nagara itthiyo ... , Be, Se so; Ce, E e -a
nagarakitthiyo ); Vibh 351,22 (siri.garp. siri.garata o -ta
caturiyaq parikkhattata parikkhattiyaq, Ce, Ee, Se so;
Be caturata; Vibh-a 476,26:
0
-bhavo --ta, Ce, Ee so; Be,
Se caturabhavo caturata) quoted Mp III 42,2o (Ce, Ee, Se
so; Be caturata) and It-a II 164,27 (eds caturata) and
Th-a III 86,21 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se caturata); Pv-a 57,29
(suvaggitena ti sundaragamanena
0
-gamanena, Ce so;
Be, Secatura-; Ee va tura-, wr);- see also caturiya.
caturavimana, n. [catu(r) + vimana ?], four vimanas;
Vv p. 43,11 (anantaraq -arp. yatha vatthadayikavimanaq
tatha vittharetabbaq, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce dif.ferent) f.
p. 43,26.
caturo, see sv catu(r).
caturomaya, mfn. [?], square;? Ap 303,12 (asandiyo
pi!hake ca pallailke caturomaye ... karetva; ? cf Ja IV
422,5: dammi... catussadarp. ca pallailkaq; 422,12:
catussadan ti caturussadarp., catu-ussisakan ti attho ?).
catta, mfn., pp of cajati qv.
109 cattarisa(Ql)
cattaro in Ee at S 1 176,7 andA JI 239,2 is wr for cattaro
(Be, Ce, Se so).
cattaraip in Ee at Ps V 50,2 is wr for vattaraq (Be, Ce, Se
so).
cattari, n.pl. [of catu(r) qv], four; - cattarivassa-
sahassayuka, mfn., having a lzfespan of 4,000 years;
D JII 74,3o (dvevassasahassayukanarp. manussanarp. -a
putta bhavissanti, eds so).
cattarisa(Ip), cattalisa(q), cattalisa(q) (and cattariqsa ?),
f num., and mfn. [S. catvariqsat, catvariqsa], l. (j.)
(nom.!acc. -a, -arp.; [and -a]; instr.!dat./gen./loc. -aya),
40; Vin IIl 69,21 (-arp. pi bhikkh ekahena jivita
voropesi, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se catta!Jsarp.); V 88,34* (apatti
-a catuttari); D 1 15,31 (anussarati ... -aq pi saqvana-
vivagani, Ce, Ee so; Be cattalisarp.; Se cattalisarp.); 11 5,31
(eko savakanaq sannipato ahosi -aq bhikkhusahassani,
Ee so; Be cattalisa; Ce, Se cattl!lisa); 239,3
(Mahagovindo brahma1,1o . . . -a bhariya sadisiyo etad
avoca); MI 377,27 (-aq pi purisa, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
catta!Jsaq); 11 90,23 (sace . . . SUJ.leyyama tarp.
bhagavantaq visatiya yojanesu ... -aya yojanesu, Be so;
Ce, Se catta!Jsaya; Ee catta!Isaya); III 79,8 (appekacce
thera bhikkh -arp. pi bhikkh ovadanti, Be, Ce, Ee so;
Se catta!Jsaq); S JI 85,1 (tiqsaya va . . . -aya va
kanhavahanarp. maha-aggikkhandho jaleyya); A 1 65,13
(devata ... -arp. pi hutva, Ce, Ee so; Be catta!Isarp.; Se
cattl!lisarp.); V 306,27 (-aya ... dhammehi samannagato,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se catta)Isaya); Ud 92,7 (yesarp. -arp.
piyani -aq tesaq dukkhani, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
catta!Jsarp.); Sn p. 87,8 (-aya pi dadami, Ce, E e so; Be
catta!Isaya; Se catta!Jsaya); Ja V 433,28 (cattl!lisaya ...
!hanehi itthi purisaq accavadati, Ce so; Be, Se
cattalisaya; Ee wr catta!Isahi); Nidd I 356,16 (catta!Isarp.
pi lokadhatuyo passeyya, Be so; Ee, Ce, Se cattalisaq);
Ap 589,22 ( -arp. ko!isata, E e so; Be catta!Isa; Se cattalJsa;
not in Ce); Mil 24,5 (catta!Isaya bhikkhusahassanarp.
navakataro hoti, Be, Ee so; Ce catta!Jsaya; Se cattalJsa-
bhikkhusahassanarp.); 291,3o (dasa pi purise passami ...
-aq pi ... , Ce so; Be, Ee catta!Isaq; Se cattl!lisaq);
Vism 110,21 (catta!Jsaya kammanhanesu, Ce, Ee so; Be,
Se catta!Isaya); Dhp-al 41,14joll. (so pana
mahanubhavo atite cattalisa anagate catta!Isa ti
asitikappe anussarati, Be so, Ce, Ee, Se catta!Jsa); It-a 1
52,14 (cattaro dasaka -arp., Be, Ce, Se so; Ee catta!Jsarp.);
Sadd 297,28 foll. ( catta!Isa catta!Isarp. cattalisaya
cattalisayaq -a ice adi pi); 799,14 (tiqsaq catta!Isaq
paasaq); 800,9 (cattalisarp. cuttalisaq cotta!Isaq); -
2. (mfn.) the 40th; Ap 121,6 (cattalisamh' ito kappe
Varu1,1o nama khattiyo, Be so; Ee cattalise; Ce, Se
cattl!lise); 338,3 (Pilindavaggo cattl!liso, Se so; Be
cattalisamo; Ce catta!Jsatimo; Ee cattariqso);- ifc see
agha- (sv anha
2
), ekna- (sv eka), catu- (sv catu[r]), cha-
(sv cha
2
), ti- (sv ti
2
), dva-, dve- (sv dve\ paca-,
bacattalJsa; -
0
-chabbassasatayuka, mfn., having a
lifespan of 640 years; D lii 74,27 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
cattl!lisachavassa-); -
0
-dija, mfn., having 40 teeth;
Ap 426,18 (battiqsalakkha1,1a buddha cattalisadija pi ca,
Be so; Ce
0
-dvija; Ee
0
-ddija; Se cattari va dija); -
0
-vassasahassayuka, mfn., having a lifespan of 40,000
years; D III 68,17 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se catta!Isa-); -
caWirisaka
0
-vassayuka, mfn., having a lifespan of 40 years; D III
74,21 (Be, Ee so; Ce cattal!sati-; Se cattaJisa-); -
0
-vassika, mfn., being 40 years old; Nidd I 120,18 (-o pi,
Be, Ce so; Ee, Se cattaJisa-);- cattaJisa-hattha, n. and
mfn., l. (n.) 40 hattha measures; Ja I 42,28 (sarirmp
-' -ubbedhmp ahosi, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee cattallsa-);
Bv-a 224,3 ( --vitthataq tii.1asantharaq, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
cattal!sa-); - 2. (mfn.) 40 hattha measures in extent;
Bv-a 297,37 ([pallaiJ.ka] -a, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se cattal!sa-);
- see also cuttalismp, cottallsmp, tal!sa(q), niccattaJisa.
cattarisaka, cattallsaka, cattlqisaka, n. and mfn.,
(conceming) a group of 40; Vin II 62,5 (cattallsakaq
samattmp, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se catta)Isakaq); - ifc see
maha-.
cattaro, see sv catu(r).
cattalisa(Ip), catta!Jsa(q), see sv cattarisa(q).
cattalisama, catta!Jsama, mfn., the 40th; Ap-a 480,19
( --vagge, Be, E e, Se so; Ce catta!Jsatime vagge); -se e
also catu- (sv catu[r]), cha- (sv cha
2
), dvi-, paca-,
bacatta!Jsama.
cattukkaq in Ee at Ps II 258,8 is wr for catukkmp (Be,
Ce, Se so).
cattutiipsasmp in Ee at Ap 150,1 is wr for catuttiqsasu
(Be, Ce, Se so).
cattunnaip in Ee at DI 91,3o and Kv 322,3o is wr for
catunnmp (Be, Ce, Se so).
cattuppadapatibandha in Ee at Pa!is I 172,23 is wr for
cittuppadapa!ibaddha (Be, Ce, Se so).
cattubbidhataip in Ee at It-a I 35,11 is wr for
catubbidhataq (Be, Ce, Se so).
cadati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup cadati, cadate, Wg 21:5],
asks for; begs; Sadd 385,15 (cada yacane: ... -ati); -
se e also cata ti
1
.
cana, ind. [ts], a particle used after interrogatives, making
them indefinite; Abh 1145 (asakalye cana ci); - see
svv ka
3
, kicana
1
, kicana
2
;-see also ca
2
, ci.
canaip in Ee at V in III 121,27 foil.: read ca naq with Be,
Ce, Se.
canda, m. [S. candra], l. the moon; Abh 51 (indu -o ca
nakkhattaraja); V in I 246,35* (nakkhattanaq mukhaq
-o); D III 185,2 (nihiyati klqapakkhe va -o); M III
276,14 (uno nu kho -o pUI).I).O nu kho -o ti); A I 215,7*
(-o ca suriyo ca ubho sudassana); Sn 465 (ye
vitaraga ... -o va Rahugahal).a pamutta); 598 ( -aq yatha
khayatltaq pecca pajalika jana vandamana
namassanti); Pv 12:7 (yatha pi darako -aq gacchantaq
anurodati evmpsampadam ev etmp yo petaq
anusocati); 18:6 (-ato sasam icchami); Thi 87 (aggiq
-aq ca siiriymp ca devata ca namassi 'hmp); 384 (-aq
ki)anakaq gavesasi); Ja III 52,6 (bodhisatto akasaq
oloketva -mp disva sve uposathadivaso ti atva); 154,6*
(udeti apiirati veti -o); IV 162,3* (tipacarattiipagatamhi
-e vego maha hohiti sagarassa, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
tipacarattiipagamamhi -o); VI 278,17' (passa -mp ca
suriymp ca obhasante catuddisa Sineruq anupariyante);
Ap 419,26 ( -amhi sasakaq yatha); Cp 1:10:4
(uposathamhi divase -aq disvana piiritmp); Mil388,3o
(-o m saya carati); Vism 418,6 (candamal).galaq
patubhavati, te taq disva . . . amhakmp chandaq atva
viya ughito, tasma -o hotii ti -o tv ev' assa namaq
110
canda
karonti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee chando hotii ti chando ... );
Sadd 380,2o foil. (-o ti somo, so pi candayati hiladayati
sitagul).asampattiya attano pabhaya sattanaq pari)ahaq
viipasamento sukhaq uppadeti ti -o ti vuccati, atha va
dippati siriya virocati ti -o, agamaghakathasu pana
chandaq janeti ti -o ti vuttaq); - ifc see aggha-
(sv aggha\ nava- (sv nava\ paripUI).I).a- (sv paripurati),
pUI).I).a- (sv piirati); - 2. the god of the moon, Canda;
D II 259,23* (Candassiipanisa deva -am agu
purakkhatva); Ja V 383,12 (putto pi 'ssa tath' eva danmp
datva -o hutva nibbatti); Sv 710,35 (-o nama devaputto );
As 318,4 (mal).i-mayaq rajatapa!icchannmp
ekiinapal).I).asayojanayama-vittharaq -assa devaputtassa
vimanaq canda-mal).galaq nama, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
SOVal).I).amayaq); Sadd 148,25foll. (-o mal).imayavimane
vasati ti adisu Candadevaputto -o ti vutto); -
o -attharaka, m. a rug pattemed with moon-shapes;
Ps III l8,12 (in cpd: assattharakasihattharaka-
vyagghattharakacandattharakasuriyattharaka-, Be, Ee, Se
so; Ce -kacanattharakasuriy-; Ps-! [Be] III 10,15foll.:
assattharakasihattharakadayo pi assasihariipadivicitta
eva attharaka) = Spk III 45,4 (Be, Se so; Ce
-kacanatthara-suriy-; E e -kacanattharakasuriy-); -
0
iinugata, mfn., following, accompanying the moon;
Ap 533,13 (bhikkhuniyo jinaggmp tara va -a Sumeruq
padakkhil).mp katva); - o -abha (and
0
-r-abha),f
[canda+ abha
1
], radiance ofthe moon; moonshine; A II
139,16 (catasso ima bhikkhave abha ... -a suriyabha
aggabha paabha); Ja I 474,9* ( -aq suriyabhaq ca yo
'dha paaya gadhati; 474,w: -an ti odatakasil).aq
dasseti); Dhp-a IV 191,3 (sattha ... -aya antaradhanmp
akasi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee --antaradhayanaq);
Sadd 688,6 foil. (gathavisaye candasaddassa sabbass'
eva candara ice adeso hoti va abhasadde pare: atibhonti
na tass' abha candarabha sataraka [quoting Ap 72,17: Be,
Ce, Se candasiira sataraka; Ee candasurasataraka] ettha
ca candarabha ti -a. -a ti ca idaq sakka!abhasabhavaq
patva dakararakara-saogavasena tighati,
Magadhabhasattaq pana patva candarabha ti visuq
titthati);
0
-kanta, m. [canda + kanta
1
], the
Mil ll8,21;-
0
-ggaha, m. [canda+ giilla
2
],
an eclipse of the moon; DI 10,21 (evaqvipako -o
bhavissati; Sv 95,6: -' -adayo asukadivasaq Riillu
candaq gahessati ti vyakaral).avasen' eva veditabba);
Ja I 374,9; Mill78,18;-
0
-nissitaka, mfn., attached to,
supported by, Canda; Sv 690,12 (-a deva);
0
-ma!J.I}.ala, n., the disc of the moon; Vin V 121,2 (-mp
viva!aq virocati no pa!icchannaq) i= A I 283,6; Ja I
253,29 (pacinalokadhatuto paripul).I).aq -mp
III 55,25 (pabbataq pi)etva pabbatarasmp adaya -e
sasalakkhal).mp alikhitv a); S p 119,26 ( -mp
ekiinapaasayojanmp); 828,27 (yane va hatthi-
assapi!!he va -e va suriyamal).gale va nisiditva); Ps II
159,8 (ayasma PUI).I).O Sariputtathermp -mp iillacca
viya ukkhipi); -
0
-lekha,.f., a digit of the
moon; ? the crescent moon;? Ap 533,12 (pabhatakale
vyasanmp gahanaq disvana niyyati va -a, Ce so; Ee hi
-a; Be, Se byasanaiJ.-gatanaq); Vism 168,8; (diva
suriyappabhabhibhava . . . vijjamana pi -a aparisuddha
hoti); Dhp-a I 408,3 (gagana-tale -a viya paayamana);
candaka
-
0
-vatika,
0
-Vattika, mfn. [cjS. candravratika and
candraylll)a ?], one who has vowed to behave like the
moon; acting in the manner of the moon, eating less
food each day as the moon wanes; ? (or worshipping the
moon; ?) Nidd I 89,24 (-a va honti suriyavatika va honti
indavatika va honti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
0
-vattika); -
0
-Vidu, m(jn)., (one) who knows the grammar of
Candra; ? Sadd 379,3o (khidi avayave ti -uno vadanti,
tesaq mate khindat! ti rpaq, perhaps wr; cfCandra-
Dhatupatha I 22 .Jbidi); -
0
-vimana, n. [canda +
vimana
1
], the palace or vehicle of the god of the moon,
ie the moon; Ps III 76,15 ( -assa anto pavisitva); Spk I
109,3 ( -aq suriyavimanaq va); Sadd 148,3o (cando ti ca
candima ti ca Candadevaputtassa pi -assa pi naman ti
veditabbaq); 793,2o (candasaii.khato devaputto asmiq
vijjatl ti candima, -aq); -
0
-sama, (mf)n. [canda +
sama
3
], (what is) like the moon; Ja VI 232,10' (kena va
vikalaq tuyhaq khippaq abhiharantu te mano karassu
kuggamukhi api -amhi pi, Ce, Ee so; Be kiq khippaq
aharanti te; Se kiq khippaq ahiharanti te; 232,24: -arnhi
pi ti candato dullabhataro nama natthi, tadise pi ruciq
katva mamacikkha, sampadessami te ti, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee wr candana dullabhataro); -
0
-savhaya, mf(n).,
cailed Canda; Cp 1:7:1 (kumaro -o; Cp-a 58,4: -o ti
candasaddena avhatabbo, candan amo ti attho) quoted
Sadd 456,1s;-
0
-sra, m. [canda+ sra
2
], the sun and
moon; representations of the sun and moon; Ap 2,2
(-ehi mlll)gita, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
0
-suriyehi; Ap-a 105,13:
-ehi
0
-sriyarpehi ca maJ)gito so pasado ti attho, Be, Se
so; Ce, Ee
0
-suriyehi); 72,17 (abhibhonti na tass' abha -a
sataraka, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee atihonti hi tass' abha
candasurasataraka); 541,24 (satara -a ca lachita
kanakamaya, Be, Ee so; Ce
0
-suriya; Se
0
-sura); - see
also acandamullokika, candama(s), candima(s),
mar.candaka (sv mar.).
candaka, m. [S. candraka], the eye of a peacock's tail;
Abh 635 (-o mecako);- ifc see mayura-.
candati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup candati, Wg 3:31], shines,
is bright; is glad or refreshed; gladdens, refreshes;
Dhatup 140 (canda dittihiladanesu); Dhatum 198 (cadi
kantihiladane); Ap-a 444,21 foil. ( -ati parijahaq
vpasametl ti candanaq, atha va -anti
sugandhavasanatthaq sariraq vilimpanti etena ti
candanrup., Be, Se so; Ce atha va
candanasugandhavasanatthaq ... ; Ee wr caja ti . . . atha
va candanan ti); Sadd 380,16 (cadi hiladane dittiyaq
ca: ... -ati candano cando);- caus. pr. 3 sg. candayati,
gladdens, refreshes; Sadd 380,18 ( -ayati hilad ay a ti
sattanaq parijahaq
vpasamentaq sukhaq uppadetl ti candanam).
candana, m.n. [ts], sandal (the tree, wood, or peifume
preparedfrom the wood); Abh 300 (-o nitthiyaq); Vin I
203,15 (ajanupapisanehi attho hoti... anupnam1
bhikkhave -aq tagaraq kajanusariyaq ... ); M 11 152,3
(salassa va salajassa va -assa va padumakassa va
uttararlll)iq adaya aggiq abhinibbattentu); A I 145,13
(na kho pan' assahaq bhikkhave akasikaq -aq
dharemi; Mp 11 237,19: akasikaq -an ti -aq);
Dhp 55 (-aq tagaraq va pi uppalaq atha vassiki etesaq
gandhajatanaq silagandho anuttaro; Dhp-a I 422,17: -an
111 candana
ti
0
-gandho); Ja V 323,9 (anu1itta -ena); VI 151,s
(handa ca vilepanaq te pacchimakaq -aq vilimpassu);
Ap 268,22 ( -ass' eva me ka ya tatha gandho pavayati, Be,
Ce so; E e, Se -ass' eva me vasso ); Dhp-a IV 189,13 foil.
(bahu -aq piqsapetva patiq puretva. ..
0
-pujaq
akasi ... cetiyakucchiyaq -en a canda-mlll)galaq akasi);
As 127,24 (parijahavinayanaraso va -aq viya);
Sadd 380,2o (candayati hi1adayati
sattanaq parijahaq vpasamentaq sukhaq uppadeti ti
-aq); - candano in Ee, Se at A I 9,27 is perhaps wr;
Be, Ce phandano; - ifc see kasika-, gosita- (sv go),
ratta- (sv rajati), lohita-, hari- (sv hari\
o -ussada, mfn., abundantly anointed with sandal;
Th 267 (alaii.kata suvasana ma1ini -a) = Ja VI 266,10';
Pv 34:1 (gatta te -a) i= Ja V 9,25' (aii.gadi -o; 9,32': -o ti
dibbacandanavilitto); --
0
0kkhita, mfn. [candana +
ukkhita or okkhita], sprinkled or anointed with sandal;
Thi 145 (alaii.kata suvasana malini -a; Thi-a 133,17: -a ti
candananulitta); -
0
-gal}thi,f, a piece of sandalwood;
Vin 11 110,28 (mahagghassa candanasarassa -1 uppanna
hoti; Sp 1202,31foil.: candanaghatika uppanna hoti);-
0
-gandhi(n), mfn. [candana + gandhi(n)
1
], smeiling of
sandal; Jaiii 190,4* (sa ... -ini);-
0
-gandhika, mfn.
[candana + gandhika
1
], smeiling of sandal; Ja V 156,6
(tuyhaq kesa -a);-
0
-ghatika,.f. [candana + ghatika
2
],
a stick of sandalwood; A 111 237,26 (puriso -aq
adhigaccheyya haricandanassa va lohitacandanassa va
so y ato yato ghayetha . . . adhigacchat' eva
surabhigandhaq asecanakaq); Spk I 284,5 (ekeka
devata caturaii.gulamattaq -aq ahari); -
0
-CUI}I}a, n.,
powdered sandal, sandal-powder; D 11 137,25 (dibbani
pi -ani antalikkha papatanti); JaiV 213,7 (rajanaq tena
udakena nahapetva -ena okiritva); Mil13,11; Spk I
323,23 kukku1a... -aq hutva nipatiqsu);
Cp-a 75,7 (sukhumaq -aq karetva samuggaq pretva);
-
0
-phosita, mfn., sprinkled with sandal; Ja VI 47,16'
(kutagare 1itte -e; 51 ,28: -e ti 1ohita-candanena
paripphosite);-
0
-bhsita, mfn., adorned with sandal;
Ja VI 492,10' (suvattho -o); -
0
-mal};lita, mfn.,
decorated with sandalwood;- --saragandhika, mfn., of
exceilent scent because decorated with sandalwood;
Thi 378 (abhiruha sayanaq maharahaq
--saragandhikam, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -aq
saragandhikaq; Thi-a 236,25: --saragandhikan ti
gosisakadisaracandanena mlll)gitataya surabhi-
gandhikaq); -
0
-marakatagatta in Ce, Ee at Ja VI
147,16' foil. is prob. wr; Be candanamuduka-; Se
candanamaruka-; 147,29': lohitacandanalittagattehi; -
0
-littagatta, mf( -a, -i)n., with body or limbs anointed
with sandal; Ja 111 161,12' (sama ca kho -a, Be, Ce so;
Ee, Se -1); VI 307,29' (sucimhitaq -aq, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ee -iq);-
0
-sara, m., the pith of sandalwood; the very
best sandal; essence of sandal; V in 11 110,28 ( -assa
Ce, Ee, Se so; Be candanassa); Ja I 53,23
(Sakko devaraja agantva -aq hatthe thapetva gato);
Ps III 298,24 (pheggu-paticchanno -o viya);
--litta, mfn., anointed with the best sandal; Vv 52:6;
Ja V 215,15*; - --vasita, mfn., perfumed with the best
sandal; Vv 64: 15; see also tagaracandani(n)
(sv tagara).
candani
candani, f [= candanika qv], a pool; Vin II 144,18* (in
uddana: dol).i -i pakarrup).
candanika (and candaniya), f, -a, n. [cf BHS
syandanika], a pool; esp. a stagnant pool, a cess-pit; a
sewer; Abh 683 (-a); V in II 122,28 (bhikkh arame
tahaiTI tahrup nahayanti, aramo cikkhallo hoti ...
anujanami bhikkhave -an ti, -a pakata hoti bhikkh
hiriyanti M 1 11,1 (cal).t;irup kukkurrup
parivajjeti ... papatrup PsI 80,25: -an ti
ucchitthodakagabbhama1adinaiTI chat;lt;!anatthanaiTI); A 1
161,24 (ye pi te -aya va oJigalle va piil).a; Mp II 258,8:
-aya ti asucikalalakpe); Th 567
(nanakulamalasampui).I).O maha-ukkarasambhavo va
Mil220,23 ( -rup pi pi omaddati);
Vism 264,37 foil. (seyyatha pi -ayaiTI pakkhitte amukhe
raval).aghate
0
-raso pavisati); Saddh 132 (ptimacche
Val).e va pi tatha -aya va); - candaniy' -oJigalla, n. a
cess-pit andlor a sewer; Ja V 15,23* (pate papatrup
sobbhrup guhrup 18,20': -an ti candanikrup ca
ca, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se candaniyaiTI ca).
candama(s), m. [S. candramas], the moon; Sadd 793,22
(candima ti hi paJi dissati, keci pana sakkatabhasato
nayrup gahetva -a ti pathanti, trup na -
candama- in Ee atA II 74,34foll. (candamasuriya-) is
almost certainly wr for candima- (Be, Ce, Se so); - se e
also candima(s).
candariphalii in Ee, Se at Ap 346,15 is prob. wr; Be, Ce
badariphala.
candika, f [S. candrika], moonlight, Abh 54 (komudi -a
jul).ha).
candima(s), m. [S. candramas] (iic usually candima-,
occasionally candima-), the moon; the god of the moon;
Abh 52 (sasaiJ.ko -a); Vin V 168,35* (nihiyati tassa yaso
kaJapakkhe va -a); M II 104,22 (so 'mrup 1okrup
pabhaseti abbha mutto va -a); S 1 50,17 (-a devaputto
Rahuna asurindena gahito hoti); 67 ,16* (samuddo
udadhinrup segho va -a); Dhp 208
(trup .. . bhajetha va -a); Vv 73:1
(dibbe vimanarnhi yathapi -a, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
yathasi); Ja V 14,21* (obhasayrup -a va);
VI 201,25* (Somo Y amo -a Vayu Suriyo); Ap 414,18
(addasrup Kosikrup buddhrup pUI).I).amase va
Sadd 148,29 (cando ti ca -a ti ca candadevaputtassa pi
candavimanassa pi naman ti 793,18/oll.
(candavimanasaiJ.khato cando assa atthi ti -a,
Candadevaputto, atha va candasaiJ.khato devaputto
vijjati ti -a, candavimanrup);-
0
-yutta, mfn., in
conjunction with the moon; Bv 2:95 (visakha -a); -
0
-suriya,
0
-sriya, m.pl., the sun and the moon; the
gods of the sun and moon; Vin II 295,21 (cattaro 'me
bhikkhave -anrup upakkilesa); D 1 240,s foll. (passanti
tevijja brahmal).a -e ... y ato ca -a uggacchanti yattha ca
ogacchanti ayacanti thomayanti pajalika namassamana
anuparivattanti); II 319,23 (ime ... -a na
deva te na manussa ti); A 1 170,25 (ekacco
iddhividhrup paccanubhoti . . . ime pi
-e ... pal).ina parimasati); Vv 30:1 (atirocasi -a viya);
Mil191,6 (-a siridevata kalidevata ... ); Vism418,9
( -anaiTI pana patubhtadivase yeva
sinerucakkavaJahimavantapabbata patubhavanti); Ps IV
112
ca palana
76,7 ( -anrup pabhrup makkhetva chabbal).l).a
yamakabuddharasmiyo); Spk II 360,17 (yatha hi -a
sabbesaiTI karonti); Mp III 109,3 (kena nu kho -a
kata); Pj II 310,21 ( -ehi pi aviddhrupsaniya
asurakayatama);- see also canda, candama(s).
candi, (m)j(n). [cf S. candrin, candrika], belonging to the
moon;? It 20,1 (ya kaci tarakarpanrup pabha sabba ta
-iya pabhaya nagghanti candappabha
yeva ta adhiggahetva bhasate, Be, Ee so; Ce
candimapabhaya; Se candappabhaya; It-a I 90,4: -iya ti
candassa ayan ti -i, tassa -iya pabhaya, jul).haya ti attho,
eds so) f- S III 156,22 (candimappabhaya ...
candappabha tasrup aggam akkhayati; = V 44,18: Ee, Se
candimapabhaya; Be, Ce candimappabhaya =A V 22,12:
candappabhaya).
capa ti, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup capati, Wg 11 :5], consoles;
Dhatum 278 (capa santve); 545.
capala, mfn. and m. [ts], l. (mfn.) (i) unsteady, inconstant;
thoughtless, inconsiderate, ill-mannered; frivolous;
(according to cts) given to show and adornment;
Abh 1075 (lo le ... -o); M 1 32,9 (uddhata unnaJa -a
mukhara vikil).l).avaca; Ps 1 152,11: -a ti
pattacivaramal).t;ianadina capallena yutta) f- S V 269,26 f-
A 1 70,7; Dhp 33 (phandanaiTI -rup
dunnivarayaiTI ujuiTI karoti medhavi; Dhp-a I 288,4:
ekiriyapathena asal).thahanto gamadarako viya
arammal).e asal).thahanato Th 157 (uddhato -o
Th-a II 33,6/oll.: -o ti vanamakkato viya
anavaghitacittataya lolo kayamal).t;iana-
vatthamal).t;ianadicapalyayuttataya va -o); 960
(telasal).hehi kesehi -a ajanakkhika rathiyaya
gamissanti; Th-a 111 86,21:
kayamal).t;!anaparikkharamal).t;!anadina capallena yutta);
Mil 93,6 (darako --taya mantitrup vivarati na
dhareti); Paca-g 64 (niccappaduttha -a parapiJakara
nara); Nidd I 380,18 (imassa va ptikayassa bahiranrup
va parikkharanaiTI maJ).t;iana . . . keJana . . . gedhitata
gedhitattrup --ta capalyrup ayrup pabbajitassa vibhsa,
Be, Ce so; Ee, Se wr capalana; Nidd-a 1 413,12: --ta ti
alaiJ.karakaral).rup); Vism 619,26 (puggalassa pathamani
dasa vassani mandadasakrup nama tada hi so mando hoti
-o kumarako);- (ii) quick, swift; Abh 1075 (sighe -o);
- (iii) slavering; ? (or merely shaking; ?) Ja VI 548,27*
(dighuttarottho -o kaJaro bhagganasako; 549,18': -o ti
paggharitalalo); - 2. (m.) one who has thoughtlessly
committed a crime; Abh 738;- capalasakkhara in Ee,
Se at Ja 1 295,11* is wr, prob. for ca lapasakkhara (Be
and Ja V 448,29* so; Ce ca palasakkhara); -
acapala, mfn., not thoughtless or inconsiderate; steady,
constant; M 1 470,16 (araakena bhikkhuna ...
anuddhatena -ena); A 1 10,12 (anuddhata
anunnaJa -a); Th 682 (anuddhato -o nipako
srupvutindriyo) Ja VI 293,28* (293,30': -o ti
amal).t;ianasilo); Ja V 203,28* (anuddhatrup -am assa
bhasitrup; 206,24': patitthitataya Pp 35,8; - see
also capalya.
capalaka, n. [cf S. capala], a metal from the Pisaca
country; Vibh-a 63,29.
capalana in Ee, Se at Nidd 1 380,18 is wr for capalata (Be,
Ce so).
capalayika
capalliyikli in Ee, Se at Nidd I 423,11 and
capaHiyikabhavass' in Ee at It-a II 177,12 are wrr Jor
pacalayika and pacalayikabhavass' (Be, Ce so).
capucapuklirakarp, ind. [capu + J?.amul absol. oJ karoti],
making the sound "capucapu"; Vin II 214,24 (na -ap
bhujitabbap); 221,35 (-mp pi acamenti); IV 197,11
(chabbaggiya bhikkh -arp bhujanti; Sp 893,28:
capucap ti evarp saddap katva katva).
capeti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup capayati, Wg 32:82:
capa parikalkane], pounds; (or cheats;) Sadd 553,12
(capa kakkane: -eti -ayati).
cabbati
1
, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup carbati, Wg 11:31], goes;
Sadd 405,15 (cabba gatiyap: ... -ati).
cabbate, -eti, cambati, pr. 3 sg. [S. carvayati; S. Dhatup
carvati, Wg 15:70], eats; chews; Dhatum 295 (cabba
adane); Sadd 406,25 (camba adane: cambati); - absol.
cabbetva, Sp 1205,7 (calakani ti -etva apaviddhamisani,
Be, Ce so; Ee, Se chaqqetva vametva appavighamisani).
camati, pr. 3 sg. [S. camati], eats; drinks; Dhatum 552
(camu adane); Sadd 411,22 (camu ... adane: -ati cam);
556,2o (ayarp pana dhatu bhuvadigaJ?.ikatte -an ti
bhakkhaJ?.attharp gahetva tighati).
camanligamanarp in Ee at Vv 83:6 is wr Jor
gamanagamanarp (Be, Ce, Se so).
camara, m.n. [ts], l. (m.) (i) a kind oJ ox, the yak; Ja l
149,21 (valadhi -assa viya ahosi); V 416,19 (in long cpd,
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se -camari-); Ap 347,16 (-a bah); -
(ii) a kind oJ deer; Abh 619 (-o pasado);- 2. (n.) the
bushy tail oJ the yak, used as a Jan or fly-whisk, a
chowry; Sadd 921,11 (-mp camarap); -
0
-Vlila,
0
-Vli!a, m. [camara + vala
1
], the hair oJ a yak's tail;
Sp 272,19 (va1akambalo ti -ehi vayitva katakambalo, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se camari-); As 342,17 (kesamassu
hatthidanta assavala -a ti, Be, Ce, E e so; Se camari-); -
0
-Vijani,f, a Jan or fly-whisk made Jrom a yak's tail, a
chowry; Vin Il 130,22 (na bhikkhave -I dharetabba, Ee
so; Ce cama-; Be, Se camari-);- see also camara.
camari, f [ts], the Jemale yak; Ja I 21,2* (parirakkha
sabbada silap -I viya valadhirp) Bv 2:124
(cJBv-a 106,6: -I ti camarimigo); Ja III 18,7 (yatha ... -I
va1arp appamadena rakkhati, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se camarl);
VI 537,33* H calan! lailghi jhapita makkata picu, Ce, E e
so; Be, Se cama; perhaps a Jemale camara deer;
538,19Joll.: camaramiga ca calan! ca langhi cati
vatamiga ca, Ce so; Ee camara miga ... langhi ca calan ti
vatamiga ca; Be camarimiga ca calanimiga ca
langhimiga ca; Se camamiga ca calanimiga ca
vatamiga ca); Ap 6l,21 (kiki va aJ?.qarp rakkheyya
-1-r-iva valadhirp, Ee so; Be camari viya; Ce -I viya; Se
cama-r-iva); Mil 365,9 ( -iya ekarp ailgap gahetabbarp,
Be, Ce, E e so; Se camariya); Vism 36,1 * ( -I va
valadhirp... tath' eva sllarp anurakkhamanaka) =
Sv56,3* = Saddh621;-
0
-miga,m., a yak; (ora
camara deer; ?) Ja I 20,23 (yatha -o nama jivitap pi
anoloketva attano valam eva rakkhati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
camara-) = Ap-a 23,4 (Be, Ee, Se so; Ce camari-) =
Bv-a 105,1s; Pj I 237,27 (yatha ... -o valadhirp ...
rakkhati, Be, Ce so; Ee camara-; Se cama-); -se e also
cama.
camasa, m. [ts], a cup or ladle used at sacrifices; Ja VI
113 camma
528,24* (dharento brahmaJ?.arp VaJ?.J?.arp asadarp -mp
jatmp, so read; eds asada ca masap; 529,9Joll.:
ailkusarp ca aggijuhanakatacchurp ca jatamaJ?.qalap ca
dharento, Be so; Ce aggijuhanakatacchusankhatap
masarp ca jatarp ca; Se aggijuhanap ca masap ca jatmp
ca; Ee ailkusarp ca aggi-dahanap ca jatarp ca) = 529,4* =
539,32*.
camu, f [S. cam], an army or division oJ an army;
Abh 381 (sena -); Ja 11 22,22* (AIInacittarp nissaya
pahagha mahati - Kosalap senasantugharp jivagaharp
agahayi; 23,2foll.: haghatugha hutva mahatl sena);
Sadd 411,22 (camu ... adane: camati -); 921,14 (-u -);
-
0
()-pati, m. [cam + pat?], a general, a
commander; Abh 340 (senani tu -i); Mhv 23:4 (ahu
E1ararajassa Mitto nama -i); Dath 1:4 (Parakkamo
karuJ?.iko -i).
camru, m. [ts], a kind oJ deer; Abh 620 (piyako -u
kadalimigadi cammayonayo, Be so; Ce camuru).
campa, m. [prob. = campaka qv], a kind oJ tree; Ja VI
151 ,7* ( --kadalivitimissayo, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se campa-
kadalamissayo; perhaps read campakadalamissa ya with
L. Alsdorf, 1967, p. 290); Ap 362,24 ( --rukkh' ettha
pupphita).
campaka, m.n. [ts], l. (m.) a tree, a species oJ magnolia
with highly Jragrant flowers; SAF: golden champa,
Michelia champaca L.; Abh 568 (campeyyo tu ca -o);
Ja V 420,2 (in long cpd); VI 270,18' (-a ca naga ca, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se campeyyaka); Apl5,19 (-a sa1ala nipa
nagapunnagaketaka) f Bv 2:50; Ap 368,3; Mil 338,15 (in
long cpd); Vism 514,33 (supupphitarp --rukkharp disva,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr campatha-); Sv 280,3 (--vane);
Ps 11 196,14 (--pupphap ... pasadikap e' eva
sugandharp ca); - 2. (n.) a flower oJ the champa tree;
Ap 288,16 (ekarp -am adaya upagacchirp naruttamarp).
campeyya, m. [S. campeya], the Golden champa tree;
Abh 568 (-o tu ca campako ).
campeyyaka
1
, m. [campeyya + ka
2
], the champa tree;
Ja VI 269,15* (-a nagamalika; 270,1s: campaka ca naga
ca).
campeyyaka
2
, mfn. [cJ S. campeya], connected with the
town oJ Campa; Vin 11 307,1 (kattha patikkhittan ti -e
vinayavatthusmin ti; see Vini 312,3Joll.); V 114,13; DI
112,23 (yena -a brahmaJ?.agahapatika ten' upasankama);
A IV 59,7 (sambahula -a upasaka); Utt-vn 313.
cambati, see sv cabbati
2
.
camma, n. [S. carman], l. skin (oJa man oranimal; either
skin generally, or, in contradistinction to chavi, the
inner layer oJ skin, the hypoderma); Abh 1107 (-mp ...
tace); 1109 (taco -ani); Vin I 25,1 (anupahacca chavirp
ca -arp ca mapsarp ca nharurp ca aghirp ca aghimijap
ca); M III 185,3 (scimukha pilJ?.a chavirp chindanti
chavirp chetva -arp chindanti ... ) ; J a III 184,8 (akaqqhi
-mp chindi, puna akaqqhi marpsarp chindi, puna
akaqqhi naharurp chindi); Cp 2:2:4 (chaviya -ena
marpsena naharu-aghikehi va); Ps IV 111,4 (Jivako pana
tathagatassa ruciya satthakena -mp chinditva); Nidd-a I
304,1 (sakalasararp pariyonandhitva pakatakilomakassa
upari chaviya hegha thitarp -mp); Sadd231,17 (-e
-asmirp -amhi -ani); - ifc see atthi-; - 2. the flayed
skin oJ an animal, a hide; leather, Abh 442 ( -mp tu
camma
ajinaf!1); Vin I 193,1o (vacchakaq vadhitva -aq
vidhnitva); 196,4 (Avantidakkhi!lapathe bhante -ani
atthara!lilni eJakacarnmaf!l ajacarnmaq migacarnmaq);
D II 332,27 (maf!l purisaq jivantaq yeva kumbhiya
pakkhipitva mukhaf!l pidahitva aliena -ena onandhitva);
Ja III 82,4 (tassa kira -am eva nivasanaf!1 ca parupanaf!1
ca); IV 172,27* (rathakaro va -assa parikantaf!1
upahanaq); VI 77,11* (na me maqsani khajjani -en'
attho na vijjati); Sp 1088,29 (manussacarnmaq rhapetva
yena kenaci -ena upahana vattati); Ps II 45,10 (daddulan
ti carnmakarehi -aq likhitva cha99itakasaraq);
Vin-vn 2650 (eJakajamiganaq tu -aq vattati
bhikkhuno); - ifc see ajina-, uddalita-, eJaka-
(sv eJaka
1
), tela-; - 3. a shield; leather annour,
Abh 377 (sannaho kaiJ.karo -aq); 392 (kherakaq
-aq); 1107 (-af!l tu phalake); Ja V 373,23* (na
te . . . passe . . . va va vammite ca
dhanuggahe; 373,28: -an ti saraparittanacammaf!1);
VI 580,3* (aropentu dhaje tattha -ani kavacani ca); -
ifc see as- sv asi
2
; - 4. the parchment sounding board
of a villa; S IV 197,13 (do!liq ca paricca ca paricca
ca paricca . . . purisassa ca tajjaq vayamaq
paricca evayaq bhante v1!la nama... anekehi
sarnbharehi sarnaraddha vadati); Mi153,2o (vi!laya
pattaq na si ya -aq na si ya do!li na si ya ... purisassa ca
tajjo vayamo na siya jayeyya saddo ti); - S. bellows; ?
Thp 185,1 (dipika -ani calenti; not in Sp); -
o -al}l}.a, m. a leather water-bag; Ja I 250,17 (udakaf!l
sicanatthaya tesaq -e e' eva darukure ca datva, Ce, Ee
so; Be
0
-kure; Se
0
-kre); -
0
'-atthara, n., a leather
covering or rug; Vin-vn 3089 (-o . . . majjhadese na
vattati); - o -attharal}a, n., a leather covering or rug;
Sp 1332.27 (-ani); Th-a II 155,9; Utt-vn 595 (-aq); -
o -attharal}aka, n., a leather covering or rug;
Utt-vn 849 ( -af!l);-
0
vanaddha, mfn. and n., covered
with skin; a drum; Niddi 181,15 (daf!l saraq ... -aq
chaviya paricchannaq, Ce, Ee so; Be
0
-vinaddhaq; Se
cammavinaddhaq; Nidd-a I 303,29 foil.: o -vinaddhan
ti . . . cammena vinaddhaf!l pariyonaddhaf!l, -an ti pi
paJi, eds so); Bv-a 40,9 (-ani ti
0
-vinaddhani ...
devadundubhiyo ti attho, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
0
-naddhani
ti);- o-uppatana, n., tearing offthe skin; Ja VI 430,16
(veJupesikahi pinhiyaf!l -af!llabhitva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
pighicammupparanaf!l); Saddh 140 (--dukkhena
phandanta gavi-adayo);-
0
-kara, m. [camma + kara
1
],
a worker in leather, a shoemaker, Abh 508 (-o
rathakaro); Vin IV 8,zs; Ja V 45,27 (-e pakkosapetva tata
amhakaf!l kumbhabharagahikaq cammabhastaq katuq
vattati, cammayottavarattahatthi-pada-
upahanacarnmachattehi pi no attho, sabbaq sighaq
katva aharatha ti); Ap 317 ,s (-a ca nhapika, Be, Ce, E e
so; Se tunnavaya); Mil331,9 ( ... -a rathakara
dantakara ... ); Sp 884,13 (yatha hi -o cammaf!1
karissami ti ito e' ito ca samachati);
0
-kari(n), m(jn)., a worker in leather; Pv-a 175,28
(rathaka ti -ino); -
0
-khal}l}.a, m.n., a piece of
leather, esp. one used for sitting upon; Vin II 122,17
(bhajana bahuq bhijjanti, anujanami bhikkhave tayo
varake lohavarakaq -an ti; Sp 1208,to:
-af!l nama tulaya va karakarakena va yojetabbakaf!l
114
camma
camma-bhajanaq); IV 40,28 (taWkaq va -aq va
va . . . ajjhokase santharitva); Pars I
176,1s (taWka va -o va); Ap 213,26 ( -af!l maya dinnaq);
Mil 366,3 (yattha katthaci -aq pattharitva yattha
katthaci sayitabbaf!l); Vism 99,1 (akase -af!l
paapetva); Sp 776,6 ( -aq nama
sihavyagghadipitaracchacarnmadisu pi kici
cammaf!1); Kkh 92,to; Ps 11 215,6 (cilimika -o
ti!lasantharo ti santhatasenasanaf!1
nama); -
0
-khandho in Ee at Nidd I 131,17, 377,5,
466,9 and 481,16 is wr for cammakha!l9o (Be, Ce, Se so);
-
0
-khila, m. or n. [carnma + khila
1
or khila
2
?
cf S. carmakila], a wart; Sp 257,31 (nimitte jataq ... -aq
va piJakaq va paveseti; Sp-r [Be] II 83,19: -an ti nimitte
carnmam eva, U!1!1iga!l9o ti pi vadanti) f.
Kkh
2
39,18 (Ce, Se so; Be, Ee
0
-khilaq);
0
-dhara, mfn., carrying a shield; (or wearing leather
armour; ?) Ja VI 592,16* (karoriya -a khaggahattha;
592,22: -a ti
0
-naddha, mfn. and n., covered or bound round with
skin; a drum; Bv 1:31 ( -ani vadenti; Bv-a 40,9: -ani ti
0
-vinaddhani, ayarn eva parho, devadundubhiyo ti attho,
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee cammavanaddhani ti); Bv-a 79,26*
(avadita kenaci -a supokkhara dundubhiyo ca villa); -
0
-nillekhana, n., the scrapings from a skin;? Ps II
228,17 (naharudaddulena ti -ena; Ps-r [Be] II 174,5: -af!l
likhitva cha99itakasaraq);
0
-pakkha, m(jn)., leather-winged; a bat; Sp 363,18
(vagguli-adayo -a); Sv 498,5 (pakkhino ti ye keci
atthipakkha va -a va lomapakkha va); -
0
-patta. m.
[cf S. carmapatta], a flat leather thong; ? V in II 266,17
(na -ena pasuka narnetabba); Vin-vn 2955 (vilivena ca
pattena -ena va tatha); -
0
-pariyonaddha, mfn.,
covered with skin; Ps II 300,2o ( -esu bheri-adisu); -
0
-pasibbaka, m.n., a leathern bag or sack; Abh 526
(bhasta -aq); Ja III 343,7 (baddhasattu-
abaddhasattnaf!1 -aq pretva); Spk I 168,7 (-e
pretva); Thi-a 258,31 (ku!lapabharitaq -aq);
0
-baddha, mfn., bound, put together, with skin; Sv 440,6
(tantibaddha villa -a bheriyo ca) = Ps IV 186,14 (Be so;
Ee, Se
0
-bandha; Ce omits); -
0
-bhasta,f, a leathern
bag or sack; Ja V 45,zs (kumbhabharagahikaq
vanati); 46,3 (-ayaq pakkhipi);-
0
-maluka,f
[?], a leathern bag or sack; Ja VI 431 ,2o (mahatlhi
-' -adihi paqsuq haritva, Ce so; E e
mahaticammamalukadihi, prob. wr; Be mahantehi
0
-pasibbakehi valukapaqsuq haritva; Se
0
-pasibbakahi);
432,1 ( -' -adihi haritva, Ce, Ee so; Be
0
-pasibbakehi; Se
0
-pasibbakahi); -
0
-yodhi(n), m., a
soldier who wears leather armour or is anned with a
shield; DI 5l,lo ( ... sra -ino dasakaputta ... ; Sv 157,11:
-ino ti ye cammakacukaf!l va pavisitva saraparittanaf!1
cammaf!1 va gahetva yujjhanti) f. A IV 1 07,14; -
0
-yoni, m.(?), source of hides, an antelope; Abh 620
(kadalimigadi -ayo); -
0
-rpa, n., a leather puppet;
Mhv 66:133 (karesi -'-adikiJadassakasannibhe); -
0
-vatta, m.,
0
-vatti,f, a strip of skin;? Ja V 73,18'
hatthena gahetva, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se

Ps II 59,6 (heqha givato paqhaya -e


kantitva gopphake patenti, Ce, Ee so; Be
0
-baddhe; Se
cammaka
0
-page) Mp II 89,14 Nidd-a I 278,22;
0
-Viisi(n), mfn. [camma + vasi(n)
1
], wearing hides,
wearing a garment of animal skins; Ja VI 528,25' ( -i
chama seti; 529,w: -i ti ajinacammadharo); 530,28';
Ap 456,3 (-i tada asirp, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee dhammavadi);
-
0
-Vinaddha, mfn. and n., bound or covered with skin;
a drum; Vin I 194,2 (macarp pi pitharp pi
cammonaddhani honti -ani); Nidd I 181,15 (idarp
sararp ... -arp chaviya paticchannarp, Be so; Ce, Ee
cammavanaddharp; Se cammavinaddharp; Nidd-a I
303,29 foil.: -an ti .. . cammena vinaddharp
pariyonaddharp, cammavanaddhan ti pi paji, eds so);
Sp 545,II ( -ani vil).abheri-adini anamasani); Bv-a 40,9
(cammanaddhani ti -ani ... devadundubhiyo ti attho, Be,
Se so; Ce, Ee cammavanaddhani ti);
0
-vedhaviddha, mfn. [camma + vedha + viddha
1
],
struck with a piercing of the skin; A 11 114,23 (ekacco
bhaddo assajaniyo ... -o sarpvijjati sarpvegarp apajjati,
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee marpsavedhaviddho; Mp III 121,7: -o
ti chavicammarp chindantena patoda-vedhena viddho );
- niccamma, mfn.,flayed; skinless; S 11 99,!4 (gavi-a;
Spk 11 111,14: -a ti khurato paqhaya yava siilgamla
sakalasarirato uddalitacamma kirpsukarasi-val).l).a); Ja III
281,5 (atha narp raJa... piqhirp -arp karetva
vissajjapesi); Sp 509,9 (e)ake vadhitva -e katva);- see
also titikkhacammasannaha (sv titikkha),
nippakkhacamma (sv pakkha
1
).
cammaka, n.(?) [camma + ka
2
], a skin; a piece of leather;
Ja I 13,27* (kese mucitv' aharp tattha vakacirarp ca -arp
kalale pattharitvana) = Bv 2:51 (Bv-a 89,33: -an ti
camma-khal).;larp); - ifc see ajina-.
cammi(n), mfn. [cf S. carmin], armed with a shield; ?
Sadd 188,19* (chatti mali -l).
cammika, mfn. [cf S. carmika], a leather-worker; a
shoemaker; ? Ap 317,7 (usukara bhamakara -a e' eva
tacchaka, Ce so; Be, Se cammakara ca tacchaka; Ee
usukara -a ca tacchakara ca sOI).I).akara ca).
caya, m. and mfn. [ts], l. (m.) a mound, apile; a raised
platform; accumulation, assemblage; Abh 629; 1128
(-o bandhanarasisu); Vinll 117,16foil. (anujanami
bhikkhave uccavatthukarp katun ti, -o paripatati.
anujanami bhikkhave ciniturp tayo -e irhakacayarp
silacayarp darucayan ti); Sp 1247,26 (sace akatarhane
-arp va pamukharp va karoti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee ca yarp);
Mp IV 53,II ( -arp cinitva); As 44,15 (tato eva
acayasailkhata -a apetatta nibbanarp apetarp -a ti
apacayo ); Sadd 495,25 (-o sacayo ); - ifc se e kesa-,
nana-, pua-; - 2. (mfn.) collecting; having an
accumulation; ? M I 451,36 foil. (gahapati . .. a9<;!ho
mahaddhano mahabhogo nekanarp nikkhagal).anarp -o
nekanarp dhaagal).anarp -o nekanarp khettagal).anarp
-o ... ; Ps Ill 169,13: -o ti santanato katasannicayo ).
*cayati\ .Jd; Lf S. ciketi], honours; - se e cayitabba; -
see also cayati.
cayati
2
, pr. 3 sg. .Jci
3
; S. Dhatup cayate, Wg 14:5].
goes; Sadd 417,3o (caya ... gatiyarp: ... -ati).
cayana, n. [ts], piling up; apile, a raised platform;- ifc
se e inhaka- (sv irhaka); - o -itthaka, o -iqhika,f, a
brick for building a platform;? Sp 1245,!7 (-a
chadaninhaka, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se cayaninhika).
115 cara
cayitabba, mfn. [fpp of *cayati
1
qv], to be honoured; Pj I
221,30 (-an ti cetiyarp, pjetabban ti vuttarp hoti).
cara, mfn. and m. [ts], l. (i) (mfn.) moving, going about;
(usually ifc) going; living, being; performing,
practising; having one's home (in); Abh 711 (jailgamarp
ca -arp c'eva); 1107 (-o caramhi cacale, Ce so; Be -o
-amhi); Mi1415,22 (yogina yogavacarena kilesanarp
upari muddhani -ena bhavitabbarp, or cpd:
uparimuddhani-carena ?); Ap-a 390,10 (giriduggacaro
as in ti ... tasmirp giridugge pabbatantare -o caral).asllo
asirp ahosirp); - probably read cpds at A V 60,8
(antalikkhecara, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se antalikkhe -a);
Vv 63:1 (luddo vanecaro, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee vane-o);
Ja IV 425,21* (antalikkhecaro dijo; Ce, Ee, Se antalikkhe
-o; Be antalikkhacaro ); and Ap 332,6 (Ee antalikkhe -a;
Be, Ce, Se antalikkhacara); - ifc see atisima- (sv sima),
attha- (sv attha\ antara-, antalikkha- (sv antalikkha\
antalikkhecara, udaka-, udakecara, eka-, giri-, catu-
(sv catu[r]), jala-, ti- (sv ti
2
), thala-, dvi-, paca-, patrha-
(sv parha\ paddha- (sv paddha
3
), pure-, baddha-
(sv bandhati), vanecara, saddhirp-; - (ii) (m.) going
about; practising, performing; Ja VI 190,Io* (disodisarp
gamissama bhatupariyesanarp -arp; or l).amul absol. of
carati? cf 190,13': -an ti amma tayo pi jana bhatu-
pariyesanarp caranta); - ifc see go-; - see duccara,
sucara below; - 2. (m.) a spy; a secret agent; a scout;
Abh 347 (-o ca g)hapuriso); 1107; SI 79,8 (ete bhante
mama purisa -a ocaraka janapadarp ocaritva agacchanti,
Be, Ee so; Ce, Se cara; Spk I 150,17: ocaraka ti
herhacaraka, -a hi pabbatamatthakena caranta pi
hetthacaraka va honti) = Ud 66,5 (eds cora ocaraka); -

i i ~ a r a \ n., what moves and does not move, the animate


and inanimate world; Cp-a 166,3o (sakalarp -arp
dharentl pi mahapathavi, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se varavararp);
-
0
'-acara
2
, mfn., moving; Abh 711 (tasarp eyyarp
-arp); - o -adesita, mfn., shown, indicated by spies or
scouts; Mhv 66:99 ( --magga te . . . nikkhamurp); -
0
-purii..f(?) [from cara+ pura(s) ?], (according to ct) a
retinue in .front and behind; (or with scouts ahead; ?)
A V 133,19 (sambahula abhiata abhiata Licchavi
bhadrehi bhadrehi yanehi -aya . . . Mahavanarp
ajjhogahanti, Ce, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be parapuraya; Se
pararpparaya; Mp V 51,19: -a ti cararp vuccati
pacchimabhago pura ti purimabhago, purato dhavantena
pacchato anubandhantena ca mahaparivarena ti attho,
Ce, Ee so; Be parapuraya ti pararp vuccati ... ; Se
paramparaya ti pararp vuccati ... ); -
0
-purisa, m., a
spy, an agent; a scout; Ja II 404,9 (-a tesarp katharp
sul).anta agharpsu, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se cara-); VI 469,12 (-o
viya hutva upayena rajanarp paharp pucchitva, Be, Ce,
Se so; Ee ahutva); Vism 121,1s (atha narp -o ayan ti
maamana anayavyasanarp papenti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
cara-); Dhp-a liT 45,1o (so pi -arp pesesi gacch' assa
katharp sutva ehi ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se cara-); 66,21 (raja
Ajatasattu core pariyesanatthaya -e payojesi, Be, Ce, Ee
so; Se cara-)= Ap-a 242,1;-
0
-Viidappamokkhaya in
Ee at S Ill 12,11: read cara vadappamokkhaya; -
duccara, mfn., dif.ficult to practise, hard to do; Vin III
26,26 (asakyaputtiyabhavarp patthayamano ... duce aran
ti vadati viapeti ... na sucaran ti vadati viapeti); -
caraka
sucara, mfn., easy to practise; Vin III 26,26; - see also
okacara (sv oka\
caraka, m. and mf(-ika)n. [cf S., BHS caraka, AMg caraa,
caraga], l. (m.) one who goes about or roams; a
wandering ascetic; SI 106,31* (-a bahu bherava bahii
atho bahii; Spk I 173,28: -a ti
sihavyagghadika sacaraQ.asatta); Ja V 395,11* (yo
sabba1okaJTI -o mahamuni dhamme !hito Narado
saccanikkamo, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be sabba1okaccarito );
Ap 37,16 (-a tapasa e' eva caranti mahiya tada); 358,13
(addhika pathika sabbe yacaka -a bahii upagacchanti te
niccal)1 bhikkhayanta mamaJTI ghare, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce
varaka); - ifc see vana-; - 2. (mfn.) (one) who
practises or performs; one who acts habitually; - ifc
see attha- (sv attha
2
), hegha-.
caral}a, m.n. and mfn. [ts], l. (m.n.) afoot; Abh 277 (pado
-al)1 ca va); A III 346,22* (tapo ca brahmacariyaJTI -a
nagassa tyapare; Mp III 372,3 foil.: te buddhanagassa
apare dve pacchimapada); Th 694 (sati ca sampajaaJTI
ca -a nagassa te pare); Ja V 431 ,9 (vajamigo ...
pacavudho ti mukhassa e' eva catunnal)1 ca -iinal)1
vasen' etal)1 vuttaJTI, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee pacahattho ti);
VI 500,15* (yassa muduta1a hattha -a ca sukhe !hita);
Ud-a 125,3o (bhagavato -ani tava sirasa vandahi);
Nidd-a 1 124,22 (-a ti hi pada vuccanti); Bv-a 224,32
(cakka1ailkatatalehi -ehi); - 2. (n. and mfn.) (i) (n.)
going about, motion; roaming; doing, acting,
performing; observance; Ja III 73,2 (evariipena balena
saddhil)1 -ato ekacariya va seyyo ti); Sp 198,4 (CarikaJTI
-'-atthaya); 929,3 (brahmacariyassa -ena); 1106,33
(anamantetva kappissati); Ps II 242,36 (antogame
piQ.<;iaya -al)1); Dhp-a III 485,1 (vesiyadike agocare -ena
sailkilighaJTI); It-a I 143,11 (savisayasmil)1 yeva -ato, Be,
Ce, Se so; Ee wr caranto); Pjll 383,18 (-ena ti
gamanena); Sadd 423,12 (cara -e: carati); - ifc see
carika-; - (ii) (mfn.) going about; moving; Ja 1 29,8*
(ahal)1 tena samayena ja!ilo uggatapano antalikkhamhi
-o pacabhiasu paragii) = Ap-a 32,6*; Mi1343,4*
(antalikkharnhi -a dhammanagare vasanti te); -
(iii) (n.) behaviour, conduct; esp. good and moral
conduct; M 1 358,4 (yaJTI pi . . . ariyasavako
sllasampanno hoti idal)1 pi 'ssa hoti -asmil)1; Ps III
33,5 foil.: idal)1 pi sllavantassa bhikkhuno -al)1 nama
hott ti attho, nama bahu1J1 anekavidha1J1 slladayo
paQ.Q.arasadhamma, tattha idaJTI pi ekaJTI -an ti attho,
padatthato pana carati tena agatapubbaJTI disal)1 gacchatl
ti S 1 168,9* (ma jatil)1 puccha ca puccha) =
Sn 462; Ja III 236,19* (dukkha pamuce apatva);
IV 332,5* (so maJTI avedl gatim agatil)1 ca namaJTI ca
gottaJTI -al)1 ca Ap 45,19 ( -ena ca sampanno );
Pet254,29 (vijja ca -al)1 ca); Mi124,21* (-ena e' eva
sampannalJ1 ... disva raja NagasenaJTI); Vism 202,3ofoll.
( -an ti sllasal)1varo indriyesu guttadvarata bhojane
mattauta jagariyanuyogo satta saddhamma cattari
riipavacarajjhanani ti ime PaQ.Q.arasa dhamma veditabba,
ime yeva hi paQ.Q.arasa dharnma yasma etehi carati
ariyasavako gacchati amataJTI disaJTI tasma -an ti vutta);
- ifc see gotta-, ciQ.Q.a- (sv carati), vijja-, sampanna-,
sampannavijja- (sv sampajjati); - 3. (n.) a travelling
picture, a painting on cloth which is carried around;
116
cara ti
S III 151,24 foil. ( ditthaJTI vo bhikkhave nama cittan
ti, eval)1 bhante. pi kho bhikkhave nama
citten' eva cintital)1, tena pi kho bhikkhave -ena cittena
cittal)1 yeva cittataraJTI; Spk II 327,19: -al)1 nama cittan ti
Sakhya nama brahmaQ.apasaQ.<;iika
honti, te pa!a-koghakal)1 katva tattha nanappakara
sugatiduggativasena sampattivipattiyo 1ekhapetva idal)1
kammal)1 katva idal)1 pa!i1abhati idal)1 katva idan ti
dassenta taJTI cittal)1 gahetva vicaranti); As 64,14
(kasmil)1 pi -al)1 nama cittal)1 aticittam eva hoti. tal)1
karontanal)1 cittakaranalJ1 eval)1vidhani ettha riipani
katabbani ti cittasaa uppajjati); Sadd 538,3o (citta-
saddo ... di!!haJTI vo bhikkhave -al)1 nama cittan ti adisu
cittakamme);- caraQ,a in Ee at Ap 327,33 is prob. wr;
Be, Ce carata; Se carite; - o -antaga, mfn. [caraQ,a +
antaga], who has reached the end of, ie perfection in,
good conduct; Ap 467,25 (-o ... mahamati, Be so; Se
caraQ,antako; Ce, E e maraQ.antago; Ap-a 495,9: tada ffiaJTI
-o ti .. . slladi -paQ.Q.arasannaJTI caraQ.adhammanaJTI
antago pariyosanaJTI patto paripiirakari ti attho.
maraQ.antago ti pi pa!ho, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce mal)1
paQ.Q.arasantago ti); -
0
aravinda, n., a 'foot-lotus', a
beautiful foot; Sadd 240,7;- o -ayudha, m(jn)., whose
weapons are the feet, a cock; Sadd 484,7 (-o ti
kukku!o);-
0
-va(t), mfn., of good conduct; Sn 536 (yo
idha caraQ.esu pattipatto ...
0
-Va so);-
0
-Vipanna, mfn.,
whose behaviour is wrong; failing in good conduct; A II
163,32 (puthujjano hi ... aatra vijja-caranena -o kho
avuso yathabhutaJTI na janati na passati);
0
-Sampanna, mfn., perfect in good conduct; MI 358,26
(vijjasampanno iti pi -o iti pi vijjacaraQ.asampanno iti
pi; Ps III 33,17: -o iti pi ti pacadasahi dhammehi
caraQ.a-sampanno iti pi); A 11 163,33 (-o yathabhiitaJTI
janati passati).
caral}aka, m. and n. ? [caraQ.a + ka
2
], l. (m.) one who
goes about; ? Sv 946,3 (tassa puttadaraparijanassa rattil)1
--bhavaJTI atva cora suagehaJTI pavisitva YaJTI
icchanti haranti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee caraQ,a-); Mp I
334,22 (ayal)1 mahatapo tapacaraJTI gaQ,hitva --brahmaQ.o,
Ce, Ee, Se so; Be caraQ,abrahmaQ,ako);- 2. (n.) going,
moving about;? As 143,5 (arammaQ,e --vasena caro, Be,
Ce, Ee so; Se caraQ.a-); -
0
-patta, n., the bowl for
going, or the bowl of one who goes; Sp 977,6
(uttighapattan ti piQ.<;iaya -al)1).
carati, pr. 3 sg. [S. carati], l. moves, goes, walks; goes
about; roams; grazes; Dhatup 243 (cara
gatibhakkhaQ,esu); Dhatum 362; Vin III 108,3o (sagame
ca nandi -ati raa Licchavi pabhagga ti; Sp513,1:
nandi -atl ti vijayabheri ahiQ.<;iati); DI 26,24
(vobhindanta mae -anti paagatena ditthigatani);
M 1 280,1 (ayal)1 kho udakarahado . . . tatr' ime
sippisambuka pi sakkharaka!hala pi macchagumba pi
-anti pi tighanti pi ti; Ps 11 324,13: ettha
sakkharaka!halaJTI tighati yeva, itarani -anti pi ti!!hanti
pi); 449,4 (varaJTI te bhikkhu tiQ.hena govikantanena
kucchi parikanto na tv eva yal)1 rattandhakaratimisayaJTI
kucchihetu piQ.<;iaya -as! ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee ya ...
carasa ti); S I 30,8* (ye keci ariyadhammal)1 vigarahanta
-anti dummedha); A 11 15,6* (yatal)1 -e yatal)1 tighe
yatal)1 acche yataJTI saye) = It 120,9; Sn 20 (kacche
cara ti
rJhatii.e -anti gavo; Pj II 33,3o: -antl ti bhattakiccatp.
karonti); Th 50 (vijjuta -ati nabhe; Th-a I 132,4: saterata
iikase ito e' ito ca vicaranti); 532 (punappunatp.
yacanaka -anti punappunatp. danapatl dadanti); 946
(yatha kal_l!akanhanamhi -eyya anupiihano satitp.
upanhapetvana evatp. game muni -e); Ja III 275,13
(nagaraja . . . gocaratp. ga1_1hanto -ati); IV 331,4
(vammikathpasmitp. kipillikani nippothayanto tuvatp.
pure -asi); 460,29* (ossaghakayo urago -atu; 461,4: -at
ti -atu); V 16,4* (ace1o va naggo -eyya game
visikhantarani); 1 00,15* (upassutitp. mahiiraja ranhe
janapade -a); Ap 13,26 (paccekabuddhanatp. subhasitani
-anti 1okamhi sadevakamhi; Ap-a 205,27: -anti
pavattantl ti attho); Mi1373,27 (makka!o rukkhe yeva
-ati tinhati nisidati); Sadd 423,12/oll. (cara cara1_1e: -ati
vicarati anucarati, cara gatibhakkha1_1esu: -ati vicarati
anucarati ... -aH ti gacchati bhakkhati va, tatha hi -an ti
padassa gacchanto khadanto ca ti atthatp. vadanti gar);
- 2.joumeys, wanders (through); travels over; Ja IV
209,3* (Iso vanani -asi samani visamani ca); 453,7*
(parinibbuta lokam imatp. -anti); V 23,23* (-ami
kacchani vanam ciihatp.); Ap361,1s (uttamatthatp.
gavesanto -issati mahitp. imatp.); Sv 737,33 (seghanhena
brahmatp. ariyamaggatp. -antl ti brahmaca, Be, Se so;
Ce, Ee -atl ti); Sadd 870,11 (maggatp. -issatl ti maggatp.
-issatp.);- 3. goes about (one's lije), goes one's way;
lives; behaves, conducts oneself; is habitually; acts (in a
certain way ); V in I 350,6* (abhibhuyya sabbani
parissayani -eyya ten' attamano satima); DI 8,15 (-a
vadappamokkhaya, nibbe!hehi va sace pahosi ti);
II 254,19* (te -anti suddha vimala cakkhumata sudanta
susunaga); SI 57,13* ( -anti bala dummedha amitten' eva
attana) = Dhp 66 (Dhp-a II 36,16: -anti ti cathi
iriyapathehi akusa1am eva karonta vicaranti); SI 69,19*
(uccavacehi vm:.u.ehi urago -ati tejasi); 1 08,24* ( -eyy'
adittasiso va natthi maccussa nagamo); 127,4* (acchejja
tal).hatp. ga1_1asaftghaciiri addha -issanti bah ca saddhii,
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee bah ca satta; Spk I 188,4: ae pi
saddha bahujana ekatp.sena -issanti, Be, Se so; Ee addha
ae pi bahujana; Ce tarissanti ti addha ae pi bahujana
ekatp.sena tarissanti); 210,21 * (saddhammassa anaaya
amma dukkhatp. -amase); A I 236,9* (sato guttindriyo
-e); Dhp 142 (alaftkato ce pi samatp. -eyya); Sn 35 (eko
-e khaggavisiil).akappo); Th 1015 (sada -ati nibbuto);
1074 (patthaddhagivo -ati aharp seyyo ti maati); 1122
(nibbanam evabhimano -issatp.); Thi 4
-a loke anasava; Thi-a 11,22:
vihariihi ti attho ); Ja I 61 ,s (aharp hi nibbanatp. gavesanto
-ami); IV 107 ,2o satta visamatp. -anti; 107 ,2s-:
satta kayaduccaritadivisamatp. -anti); 222,1o* (yatto
casivise -e; 222,13": asivisassa santike yattapa!iyatto
-eyyasi); 487,12* (aharp pi eka -issami loke); Nidd I
26,31 (eko -ati viharati iriyati vattati piileti yapeti yapeti,
ayatp. kayaviveko); Ap 42,8 (nirupadhi vippamutto
upasanto -am' aharp); Cp 3:11:2 (arati me -ati manase;
Cp-a 242,6: mama manase citte arati -ati pavattati);
Mil 25,23 (ko kamesu miccha -ati);- 4. very often with
acc.: acts, peifonns; practises; does what is ... ; lives
in; eg atthatp. -ati, serves the interest ( of), helps; S I
162,31* (ubhinnatp. atthatp. -ati attano ca parassa ca) =
117
cara ti
Th 443; Ja III 370,3 (na bhikkhave idan' eva pubbe pi
tathagato atinatp. attharp -at' eva ti); IV 293,15* (attharp
-etha mama viirichanna; 293,19": atthatp. me -iihi ti);
VI 312,11 * (atthatp. mayi -as su); - dhammarp -ati, does
one's duty, does what is right; lives righteously;
practises the dhamma; SI 19,11* (dhammarp -e yo pi
samuchakarp -e) = Ja IV 66,6*; Dhp 168 (dhammarp
sucaritarp -e); Thi 430 (puttaka -iihi tatp. dhammarp;
Thi-a 247,33: pabbajitva -itabbarp brahmacariyadi-
dhammatp. -a); Ja III 268,6* (dhammatp. -atha atayo;
268,8: kayasucaritadibhedatp. dhammarp karotha);
393,22* (dhammarp -a brahmacariyassa ka1o, Ee so; Be,
Ce, Se -a); IV 53,6* (dhammarp -ama na musa
bhal).ama); VI 224,19* (kathatp. dhammarp -e maceo
matapitsu); - manapatp. -ati, does what is agreeable;
acts pleasantly; A III 38,18 (bhattu manapatp. -ati) =
IV 266,23*; - vadharp -ati, kills; Vv 53:12 (ma ca
pal).avadhatp. vividharp -assu asucirp); - also tapatp.
-ati, peifonns austerities; migavatp. -ati, goes hunting;
esanarp -ati, makes a search, searches